The carriage rumbled along the cobbled streets of Genise, taking us away from the palace. The sounds of the bustling capital city mixed in with the occasional clop of horse hooves as the carriage moved through the busy streets.
"What did you take this time?" I asked Jasper after he nestled into the seat across from me.
The grin on his freckled face widened.
"A mage tower," he announced.
I blinked.
"An abandoned mage tower?" I asked.
"Obviously. What other kinds are there? But not just any abandoned mage tower." Jasper tapped his fingers together conspiratorially. His voice lowered as if sharing a confidential scheme. "A supposedly haunted one that hasn''t been ravaged to bits yet."
"Peep!"
Don''t tell me; even mage towers are a thing of the past?
<< There are nowhere near enough mages to oversee their management anymore. They require a lot of mana to run, and the mages nowadays are too subpar to power one. Besides the mages that do exist, most are slaves. >>
No phoenixes. No dragons. Infected lands. Lack of mages. It''s as if the natural magic of the world had been stripped away.
<< I suppose that''s an accurate way to put it. >>
"Where is this so-called haunted mage tower?" I asked, turning my attention back to Jasper.
"Laupia," Jasper replied.
I frowned.
"Laupia is currently in the midst of a revolution," I said. "Isn''t that a rather risky venture¡ªwho knows if ownership rights will still be valid? Or it''ll even still be standing there when the dust settles."
"It''s fine." Jasper shrugged. He seemed unfazed by any potential challenges. "I''ll talk with your older brother to get the issue of ownership rights squared away."
"Micah? How will he be able to help?" I didn''t doubt my brother could help, but I didn''t fathom how in this case.
Jasper''s raised eyebrow hinted at a piece of information that I had somehow missed.
"You must be joking," he chuckled. "Your brother is the one behind all the issues occurring in Laupia in the first place. I figured you already knew that."
"No, I wasn''t aware." I gazed out the window, the city''s vibrant life passing by outside. "I suppose that''s another one of those matters I need to discuss with him."
I had diligently attended each of Professor Whistles''s history lessons these past couple of days regarding the House of Arkangul. I was aware that my family''s ancestors were far more involved in the tapestry of Adovoria''s politics than I had ever realized. What the history lessons didn''t cover was how we were currently involved.
"Once everything is resolved, I can take you to the mage tower. It could be good fun to explore it. I''ll even let you take something as a souvenir."
"Alright, sounds good to me," I smiled at Jasper.
[ Level 2 Random Character Check in progress for Jasper Lith ]
However, to my surprise, two blue slot-like screens rolled in the air. The Level 2 of this skill allowed me to view two random attributes a day, but they had never come up for one person before.
The two screens rolled to a stop, revealing the two stats.
I balked.
[ Perception: 98 ]
[ Luck: 220 ]
<< System, what is this nonsense? How are Perception and Luck so high? Jasper couldn''t even tell that he was consuming poisoned tea all this time. And lucky? Really?? He died before. That''s as unlucky as it gets. >>
[ Luca, we have covered this before. ]
[ Would you judge a fish by its ability to fly? ]
<< What? No. >>
I was confused by what the System was getting at.
[ The stats you see are a representation of all possible categories. For example, someone might be a genius surgeon and yet an utterly bumbling fool when it comes to matters of state affairs. ]
<< So you''re saying there are subcategories to each stat? >>
[ Exactly. Jasper might not be perceptive to the nefarious actions of someone he has romantic feelings for, but perhaps he has other areas that his perception shines. ]
<< Like gambling? >>
[ Precisely. ]
I frowned.
<< Is there a way for me to see these subcategories? Or can I only see that if I move about access to other areas? >>
By moving about my access to other Game aspects, I gained access to the Game Store. However, I still couldn''t get rid of all the errors that prevented me from seeing certain information.
[ Technically, yes, but it''s not that simple. You would need to purchase an upgrade package to view that level of detail. ]
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Oh?
<< Where can I buy that? In the Game Store? >>
[ Indeed. It''s called the Stat #*%# Upgrade Package. ]
I pulled up the Game Store screen and scrolled through the screens.
<< I don''t suppose there''s a way to filter the items? >>
It was a pain going through the pages one by one.
[ Yes, but that''s another Syatem upgrade package. ]
Damn it.
Luckily, the Stat #*%# Upgrade Package appeared on the tenth or so page, so I didn''t have to scroll for too long.
But what is with that price tag?
My eyes watered just thinking about how many Ashford Bakery baked goods I''d have to sell in order to afford it.
It would take eons.
I pushed away the Game Store screen, and my eyes settled on Jasper, who was giving me a peculiar expression.
"Luca, just what is going through your head?" Jasper''s voice broke through the silence that had settled around us.
Damn it. I got so focused on the screens that I forgot to control my expressions.
"I was just thinking," I began, my gaze shifting between Jasper and the carriage ceiling, "given your connections and everything you''ve won from gambling to date, how come you''re still working as my attendant?" The question tumbled out of my mouth, a hasty diversion to conceal my distraction.
Jasper laughed.
"Because it''s way too amusing to be by your side, and I expect it''ll only get more interesting," he winked.
I shuddered involuntarily, a sensation of deja vu sweeping over me. It reminded me a tad too much of what Chase Daylan had once told me.
"Young master Luca, I hope you had a good outing." Remlend''s presence intruded as he opened the carriage door for me, ending our conversation.
"We most certainly did." Jasper grinned and jumped out of the carriage first.
I followed suit.
"Micah is back?" My eyes fell on one of the servants walking through the courtyard that I knew had been in Ascot alongside my brother.
"He is indeed," Remlend replied. "Young master Micah returned a little after you had left for the palace. He requested that you be brought to him as soon as you returned."
"Good; I wanted to talk with him on a few matters anyhow," I said.
Now that I had a good grasp of my family''s history, it was high time I learned about our involvement nowadays. If it was anything like that of the past, I expected some rather shocking revelations.
I walked inside the manor and frowned.
The air felt heavy. Looking at the guards and servants, their expressions looked grim.
I glanced toward Remlend, who was accompanying me. His expression was as nondescript as usual.
"Remlend, what happened? Why is there a dark cloud hanging over the manor?" I asked.
My heart began to race.
Please, don''t tell me someone else has died again.
The last time I had seen everyone behaving like this was in the previous round when Jasper had died.
"Did someone die?" The question fell out before Remlend could respond.
¡°No,¡± Remlend replied. "No one has died."
I sighed, relief washing over me.
¡°Yet,¡± Remlend added.
My eyes narrowed on him.
"What does that mean? Is someone ill?" I guessed. "Remlend, out with it. Just what had occurred while I was out?"
"It''s Charles," Remlend replied. "Young master Micah has him in the cellar and is currently questioning him."
I felt my mouth go dry.
Charles? As in the butler Charles, who had served the Frey family longer than I was alive? The same one that had helped me manage the family business when my parents had passed away? That Charles?
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Master, it''s been two hours," Seymour''s raspy voice sounded behind Micah. "You should eat."
Tsk.
Micah crossed his arms.
His eyes were squarely on one of his people currently interrogating Charles. The old butler was a bloodied mess, yet he hadn''t made a single peep this whole time. The woman conducting the interrogation wasn''t new to this line of work either.
Micah would have been pleased with this development had it been their family''s enemies, the ones interrogating Charles. He was one of the oldest members of the Frey household staff and had access and knowledge that most other members were not privy to. However, he had already long betrayed the Frey family. The question now was how far his betrayal went and precisely what was revealed to their foes so that Micah could do damage control.
At the very least, the "why" had been answered.
Various religious groups and cults existed across the continent. There was, of course, the sham of a religion like the Paragons of Rahosm Temple, which while a tad annoying, was relatively harmless all things compared. Then some focused their beliefs on prayer to specific deities and gods. These types could get heated, and wars had previously broken out based on their differing views, but they were also relatively benign.
And then there were the Guardians of Luminal, a group that believed in an impending apocalypse and focused their efforts to avert it.
Usually, Micah wouldn''t have cared about a bunch of crazies that thought the world would end. That is, except the focus of their attention had recently fallen on his family for some reason. Micah wondered if the misfortune he learned about his younger brother had anything to do with them, but their efforts seemed focused on the other Frey family members instead. Luca, luckily, was not a target of their attacks.
Micah would have had the cult vaporized from existence by now, except they were near impossible to identify. Unlike the Spiders Syndicate, which marked their members with their signature tattoo, members of Guardians of Luminal didn''t mark their members in any notable way. They didn''t even meet on a regular basis as other cults would. It was a complete mystery to Micah how they conducted their recruitment and brainwashing.
However, the Guardians of Luminal did have one somewhat bizarre ritual of staring blankly at the ceiling for several minutes when alone.
One of Seymour''s people had managed to catch Charles conducting this ritual, signaling his treachery. No other indications of Charles'' betrayal were found, except that he had somehow missed Denise''s affiliation to the Spiders. That might have been otherwise chalked up as an honest mistake, but with the connection to the cult, it was clearly more devious.
Knock. Knock.
"Young master Micah, your brother Luca is back," one of the guards announced from the other side of the locked door.
Since Luca hadn''t informed Micah about Charles in his massive debriefing ten days back, Micah had surmised that his brother was unaware of Charles'' betrayal.
"Thank you, I''m coming out," Micah replied, walking over to the door. "Please have him wait for me in my office."
Having Luca learn about Charles'' involvement with that cult and his betrayal is of the utmost importance.
"Perhaps we could hire an outsider that''s an expert in the art of interrogation," Seymour suggested.
"You better not be suggesting The Farmer or that wretched witch," Micah muttered and unlocked the door with his runic ring.
"No, no. Of course not," Seymour interjected, following Micah outside. "I''ve recently found a new talent: Kleave. He''s been making a name for himself as of late."
Micah frowned. "Kleave the Kid? That pink-haired punk that my brother bet on against the Ogre?"
"That is most correct, Master," Seymour replied.
"Before that, could I have a word with Charles?" Luca''s voice sounded nearby.
Micah turned and saw his brother standing against one of the cellar walls. The little yellow bird that always followed his brother around was nowhere to be seen.
Ah. So he was already down here.
"I assume you heard that Charles had betrayed our family?" Micah walked over to his brother.
Luca solemnly nodded
Based on his expression, Micah confirmed that his brother had indeed also been unaware of Charles'' treachery.
"I don''t mind, but he''s a bit of a mess right now¡" Micah trailed.
"Please have him healed," Luca said.
Micah might have assumed that his brother intended to lessen Charles''s suffering. However, Luca''s eyes told a different story. There was a darkness in them that spoke of calculated resolve.
He couldn''t help but feel a surge of conflicted emotions as he observed the expression on Luca''s face. It reminded him of the look Luca had after having killed Kaiden.
Micah sighed.
I suppose it was inevitable with enough time and experience.
"Seymour, do as my brother requested," Micah ordered. "Please have Charles healed, and bring Luca up to speed on what you uncovered."
"Very well, Master," Seymour bowed.
CH 129 - Player 0.6 (Part 7)
"Drink this."
The dim light stones shined across the cold stone walls of the dungeon as Charles strained to open his weary old eyes. His gaze settled on the woman before him, a figure who had been tormenting him for who knows how long now. Still, he had finally received a break with Micah''s brother Luca having returned. His eyes fell on a blue potion held out before him.
He would have happily drunk it if it were poison, but that wasn''t it.
"A healing potion?" he asked, a little confused.
It wasn''t the cheap kind either. It couldn''t regrow lost limbs or teeth but was potent enough to accelerate the body''s natural healing processes. Within half an hour of drinking it, wounds would mend, bruises would fade, and pain would subside. Give it a full hour, and even broken ribs would repair themselves.
Why would they use something so expensive on me?
The woman didn''t bother letting him talk further and tipped the blue potion into his mouth. The cool liquid poured in, and a surge of warmth spread across his skin.
Click.
"Here''s a change of clothes and basin to wash up," another man entered the dungeon. Charles recognized him by his raspy voice alone as the right-hand man to Micah. "Remove anything that''s bloodied and put these on him."
A clatter of footsteps echoed within the cold chamber.
"You heard him; get your dirty clothes off and change into these," the woman ordered. "That potion should have mended your fingers enough to manage this yourself."
Following her instructions, Charles''s hands worked to undo the buttons and clasps of his tattered attire. The bloodied rags fell to the cold stone floor, revealing his old, wrinkled, and battered form.
"Wash up before changing. Your skin is healing, but it still has dried blood on it," the woman thrust the wash basin toward him.
He accepted it gratefully. Charles scooped up the water and ran it over his face¡ªthe cool water providing a soothing balm against the aches that had wracked his body.
"Your body as well," the raspy-voiced hooded man said and handed him a rough towel. "There shouldn''t be any trace of your ordeal remaining."
"What is all this?" Charles asked.
"Luca wishes to see you. Micah requested your presence be made in a more presentable state for his brother," the raspy-voiced man explained.
"Ah." Charles felt a wave of happiness wash over him, a spark of unexpected hope igniting within the depths of his weariness.
The reality of his situation had long settled upon Charles; he had accepted his fate, his resolve strong enough to sacrifice himself for a cause larger than his own life. Yet, suddenly an unexpected thread of hope for survival appeared before him.
Luca knows I''m down here and wishes to see me.
Micah, a figure marked by cold calculation and unyielding ambition, embodied the threat the Guardians of Luminal aimed to prevent. Yet, amidst Micah''s iron grip on power and ruthless nature, one force held sway: Luca. A curious enigma, Luca possessed the ability to dispel logic and reason, making his elder brother''s calculated nature falter. For whatever reason, no matter how ridiculous Luca''s requests were, Micah would entertain all of his younger brothers'' demands.
If Luca wished it, Charles suspected Micah would burn down the whole continent without a second thought.
Not that that would ever occur.
Unlike the rest of his family, Luca was not one of the targets of the Guardians of Luminal. Charles had seen the boy grow up, so he knew better than most that Luca posed no threat to the world''s order. He was too foolish to be a threat. And at his core, he was a kind and innocent young man. While Luca''s unconventional pranks may have been distasteful, even they originated from a place of goodness, a misguided attempt to force his parents back home and spend more time with the rest of the children.
Maybe if he had grown up in a regular household, instead of the descendants of Arankagul, he would have had more normal methods of trying to bring his family together.
"Finish cleaning him up. I''ll return with Luca in half an hour," the hooded man told the woman.
Charles smiled.
In half an hour, my savior will arrive. I just need to convince Luca to let me go. If I succeed, my freedom is guaranteed. After all, Micah will bend to his brother''s command.
***
Click.
After much anticipation, approaching footsteps reverberated across the floor behind Charles.
"He looks better than I expected, but I can still smell the blood," Luca''s voice sounded as he moved around Charles.
Charles lifted his gaze, fixing it upon the young man who stood slightly to his right. Luca had a handkerchief held up to his scrunched-up nose.
The poor boy, sensitive even to the mere smell of blood.
"I apologize; we didn''t consider the lingering odor," the hooded man replied.
"It''s fine; I''ll have to get used to it," Luca replied. Then, in a lower tone, almost as if speaking to himself, he muttered, "It''s not like I plan on enduring another blow to my nose and losing my sense of smell."
The woman in the room placed a chair for Luca, situating it across from Charles.
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
"Can you bring in a table and the tea?" Luca asked of her. "Remlend has it on a tray, but I know he''s not allowed here."
"Very well," she replied. Promptly, she positioned a sizeable wooden box between them, serving as an improvised table. She returned with the tea tray, carefully placing it atop the wooden crate.
"You can go now," Luca told her. "I wish to speak with him alone."
"While she may leave, I must remain," the hooded man interjected. "Master Micah issued a specific directive for me to ensure your safety."
"Ah, my safety, yes," Luca smiled. He appeared amused.
Charles mirrored the smile.
He doesn''t believe that I would hurt him. That is good.
Luca stowed away his handkerchief and poured the tea from a white ceramic pot into a delicate teacup. An aroma of flowers filled the air. But by Luca''s own expression, he clearly didn''t care for the scent of the tea himself. Or perhaps the blood and grime of the room were interfering with his sense of smell.
"Please have some," Luca motioned to the cup before Charles. "It''s Meek Golden Tea from the Barakian Empire. It''s supposed to have rejuvenating properties."
Dim lighting cast a shadowy ambiance within the chamber, but the tea''s hue shimmered with a hint of gold.
"Young master Luca, it''s not poisoned, is it?" Charles asked but obediently brought it to his lips.
It wasn''t like he cared whether he would live or die. He knew his spirit would be rewarded in the afterlife for helping his brethren fight against world destruction.
Luca chuckled, seemingly humored by the idea. "Right now, I''m interested in just talking."
Charles sipped his tea, enjoying his first taste of something other than his own blood or the healing potion.
He realized he was pretty dehydrated as he finished the cup almost immediately. And Luca was quick to pour him another cup.
"What happened, Charles?" he asked him. Luca''s expression appeared sad.
Charles was quick to gulp his tea to hide his smile.
Good. He''s clearly bothered by my circumstances.
He quickly modified his expression to match Luca''s. "Young master, I''m afraid there''s been a terrible misunderstanding. I''ve been framed."
"Framed?" Luca frowned.
"Yes. Please, young master Luca. I''ve served the Frey family for over two decades. I''ve helped your father run the business and watched you and your siblings grow up. You must believe me¡ªI''m currently being set up."
Luca''s expression darkened.
"Yes, you''ve served the family for over two decades," he said.
"Indeed¡ªah, thank you," Charles accepted his third cup of tea.
Now that his tongue had been wetted, his need to quench his thirst was fully realized.
Besides, this is the only time I expect to be shown such kindness. I must make the most of it.
"What of the Guardians of Luminal?" Luca asked. "What''s the connection there?"
"None at all!" Charles lied. "I''m not even sure who they are even."
His eyes glanced at the hooded man standing against the wall.
He wasn''t too worried about Luca but had to be careful about revealing any information around that man. Even his tone of voice had to be considered when replying to Luca.
I still can''t understand how that man figured out I was part of the Guardians of Luminal.
"I swear, I''m telling the truth," Charles pleaded. "I''ve even been subjected to a truth serum, and I''m more than willing to undergo another session."
Luca smiled and nodded his head. "There''s no need for truth serums."
"You believe me?" Charles brightened.
"No." Luca stood up from his chair and slipped on a pair of black gloves. "But I have something better in mind on how to confirm the truth."
Charles observed with confusion as Luca walked over to the work counters and unfolded one of the leather-bound tool kits.
"Seymour, could you restrain his arms again?" Luca asked without turning around. "Tea time is over."
"Of course." The hooded man moved toward Charles and swiftly restrained his arms and hands into his chair with rune-embedded straps.
Despite his sickly appearance, Seymour''s grip was that of a young man in his prime.
Luca''s fingers tapped over the metallic tools, their delicate clinking filling the room before he settled on a polished, curved scalpel.
"Young master Luca, what are you doing?" Charles inquired in disbelief.
This must be one of his peculiar pranks, is all.
"Getting to the truth," Luca turned around and walked back toward him.
The scalpel swayed between Luca''s fingers, displaying dexterity and familiarity.
"You''re not implying... you''re going to torture me?" Charles joked. He certainly hoped this to be a joke, just one of Luca''s classic ill-timed and ill-informed jokes.
Luca didn''t smile back and turned his attention to Seymour.
"This was why I really hoped to be alone with him," Luca said, drawing a black silk mask from his pocket and covering his mouth and nose. "So if you could please, try to spare the details you relay to my brother about what I''m about to do."
A nauseating scent of peppermint wafted from the black cloth covering Luca''s face, and a chill coursed down Charles''s spine.
He''s serious.
The expression on Luca''s face was not one of a young and naive man but something darker, akin to the look the other woman had on her face as she worked him.
"But why did you heal me, then?" Charles asked as Luca neared him.
Luca''s golden eyes blinked. The rest of his face was covered by the peppermint-scented mask.
"I can''t stand the smell of blood," he replied. "And I hate working messes. I needed a clean, fresh slate, is all."
His right hand grabbed Charles by the forehead and pulled his head back.
"Try not to move," Luca instructed. "I¡¯m not as strong as I''d like, so I might miss if you squirm around."
I was mistaken about him.
As the scalpel drew nearer to his right eye, Charles instinctively averted his gaze. There wasn''t the slightest hesitation in Luca''s hand movement.
He''s done this before.
"Seymour, actually, would you mind? Could you hold his head in place?" Luca moved away and motioned for the hooded man to come over.
"Certainly," the raspy voice sounded, and Charles felt his head forced to stay still.
"You''re not going to inquire anything from him first?" Seymour asked.
"No, I''ll leave the question asking to you and Micah. He''ll be unable to answer the questions I have anyhow," Luca replied in a monotone voice. "I''ll just prep him, is all."
Charles gazed at Luca with a new set of eyes.
He was never to be my savior. He was the most twisted one in his family this whole time, and I never even realized it. I must alert the Guardians of Luminal one way or another.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Knock. Knock.
"Enter," Micah called out.
"Here''s the cure for Copper Euphoria." Selena strode through the room and presented it to Micah. "I found some sold on the other end of the capital."
Jarvis accepted the vial instead.
"What do you think?" Micah asked his brother, who sat in the armchair across from him.
Jarvis held the vial to the office window''s light, observing the murky liquid within.
"It''s been hastily prepared and with low-quality ingredients. I expect they''d be side effects if it''s taken," Jarvis remarked, extending the vial to Micah. "I could have made a much better one if given a few days, but this will technically serve as the cure."
"It''s for Charles," Micah said.
Jarvis frowned and crossed his arms.
"Is Charles suffering from Copper Euphoria? He didn''t seem to be," Jarvis said. "And why would you even care if that swine were?"
Micah shrugged.
"I don''t, but Luca said to give this to him after we get all the information needed out of him," Micah said.
Charles'' betrayal was a pretty significant blow to him.
Micah could still picture the complete and utter shock on Luca''s face when Micah relayed to him what was uncovered about Charles. He hoped that Luca''s chat with Charles could provide his brother some measure of closure.
"Enter," Micah beckoned.
"Master Micah," Seymour appeared at the threshold.
"Oh? Has Luca finished his conversation with Charles already?" Micah checked the time, surprised that less than an hour had gone by.
"...I wouldn''t exactly characterize it as a conversation," Seymour replied.
"I suppose that''s to be expected. Charles wasn''t much for talking anyhow." Micah stood up from his desk. "Have Veronica return in since she''s only worked him a few hours. Or rather, let''s bring that Kleave punk that you recommended."
The more time passed, the more concerning it became what information Charles had passed to the cult.
"Master Micah, that¡ won''t be necessary. Charles is talking. But on one condition: that your brother Luca be removed from his presence."
CH 130 - Player 0.6 (Part 8)
"How will I manage the Frey business on my own?" I muttered.
The atmosphere was heavy with grief and uncertainty, and the sky a somber grey. Before me, Mother''s and Father''s coffins sat, prepared for their final descent into the earth. Their resting places would be beside the tombstones of Micah and Elda.
Jarvis, unfortunately, was not present for the burial ceremony. Something had occurred in the Town of Ascot that required his immediate attention. That was all that the letter said.
I knew he wasn''t the sort to miss out on our parents'' burial for no reason, but just what could have happened that prevented him from coming?
Thus, I was left alone to oversee the ceremony, with only servants and guards in quiet attendance. There ought to have been friends and acquaintances of my late parents present as well, but Charles had urged me to keep it discreet, given the suspicious circumstances of my parent''s death. Thus, a private burial was held instead.
"Do not worry, young master Luca." I felt Charles'' two hands grip my shoulders with a strength surprising given his age. "You are not alone. You have me to guide you."
I closed my eyes and threw more water from the running sink on my face, trying to wash away the memory.
To think I had trusted him. I was so relieved to have someone who could help me after my parents had passed that I was completely blindsided. His betrayal was a wound that ran deep, especially given how it extended so far back in time.
I looked up at the mirror before me. Reflected back at me was a slim young man with black hair dripping wet. A pair of golden eyes stared back at me without any of the light and glimmer to them.
No, it wasn''t just me who had trusted him. Charles had ingrained himself into the very fabric of our lives, having followed Father from Zarez to Adovoria. Everyone had trusted him.
I took a white towel and rubbed my face dry as if trying to erase the confusion and shock that still clung to me.
Unfortunately, the questions that plagued me were ones that the present Charles was incapable of answering. I needed the Charles from the future, the one that had guided me to ruin while maintaining the guise of a caring guardian.
I walked out of the bathroom of my chambers. Looking out of the bedroom window, it was still bright and sunny outside, but I knew that tomorrow it would rain.
Freida Stran''s place will be open for business finally.
However, even my favorite information broker would be unable to provide the answers I longed for regarding Charles. She was exceptional, but I doubted she could gather information from a lifetime lived on another plane of existence.
At least Micah will be able to gather what has occurred till now.
I gazed out of my window and watched one of the Frey carriages return back toward the manor. I frowned, noting the furious speed with which the carriage sped into the courtyard.
Someone certainly is in a rush.
To my surprise, my younger sister and Leo leaped out of the carriage and rushed toward one of the attendants.
I frowned, noting that they were alone. Her guard wasn''t with her.
Something has gone wrong.
My unease deepened. Instinctively, I rushed out of my room, with Henry following me.
"Young master Luca, where are we going?" Henry''s question echoed as he strode after me with ease.
"Elda returned, but she''s¡. something is off," I gasped out as I ran down the staircase.
One might have thought I had run a race while Henry was merely going for a light stroll.
But I suppose it''s best that my guard be more physically capable than me.
The manor doors swung open with a bang, and the two children moved inside. Elda''s red curls were disheveled, and her shirt was stained with blood.
"Elda!" I rushed over to her. "Are you hurt?"
She shook her head, her green eyes meeting mine. "No, the blood isn''t mine. It belongs to my guard. She''s dead."
I quickly inspected Elda and confirmed that she wasn''t hurt indeed. I took in Leo''s disheveled appearance, but unlike Elda, he had no blood on him.
"Luca, I''m sorry," Elda said. Her voice strained.
I frowned in confusion. "Sorry for what? You''re safe, and that''s all that matters."
Elda shook her head, her gaze averted. "No, that''s not it. We had gone into town with Fin and that bird of yours."
I gazed about and noted their absence in the crowded entryway. My mouth went dry.
"What happened?" I asked.
"Everything was fine, but then Leo and I went into a store to purchase some materials for a new experiment. Fin was outside inspecting some trinkets, and your bird was with him. I had left my guard with them, so it should have been fine, but when we came out¡" Elda''s voice trailed off.
Leo''s voice joined the explanation. "Someone had taken them."
The weight of his words settled heavily. The implications were clear.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"Someone took Fin?" The realization hit me like a blow.
Elda nodded, her expression fraught with worry. "Before she died, my guard said a group of men attacked her and had taken Fin."
"And Leona?" I asked.
Elda shook her head. "I don''t know, but I think your bird was taken with him."
I clenched my fists.
I told Leona I couldn''t take her down into the cellar with me as I worked Charles and to find something else to do. But to think she''d get captured yet again?
"Were there any clues or identification on who it might have been?" Henry interjected with urgency. "What about the carriage driver?"
His demeanor of a carefree young man was replaced by one of authority and concern.
"He wasn''t with us when the attack happened," Leo said.
"He was probably taken by one of the mage sellers." Ridley appeared, having clearly overheard enough of the conversation to make his input. His shoes reverberated across the stone floors as he approached us. "There''s the Spiders Syndicate, of course, but the city is currently swarming with mage hunters because of the auction in a few days. That''s why I told that boy to stay inside the Frey manor for the next few days."
His grey eyes grazed over Elda. My sister shrank back, her green eyes looking down at the floor.
"I''m sorry," Elda whispered.
"Don''t be sorry. It''s on him," Ridley replied. His demeanor softened slightly. "I told him it was dangerous, but he still went out. That stupid boy."
I frowned.
"How has Fin not been caught in past years?" I asked.
The underground mage auction occurred every year with the Summer Festival. The festivities provided ample cover for visitors attending some of the less socially moral activities. Yet Fin wasn''t captured and experimented on in my original life until this year, and even that was by accident. The Spiders Syndicate still had no idea what they had on their hands while Fin was in the orphanage.
"That''s because his mana core wasn''t activated back then," Ridley replied in a rough voice. He pulled out a flask and took a swing of its contents. "I activated it a couple of days ago for him so that he could begin his mage training, but because of it, it''s easier to detect for others that he has an aptitude towards mana. But he''s still green and can''t protect himself. He''s a walking target."
"What now?" I asked. "How can we save him?"
My concern was twofold. There was Fin, but then there was the ambiguous nature of Leona''s disappearance.
Someone was capable of capturing her yet again.
Or, another thought occurred to me: she had gone along willingly to help Fin.
But why wouldn''t she have done something earlier? A guard was killed, after all. Leona wasn''t the sort to sit idly by as someone died before her.
This made me conclude that she had also been captured against her will. Whoever captured Fin had likely also realized what Leona was and knew how to restrain her. Whether it was the same person as the previous round or someone else entirely, I couldn''t be sure.
Damn it.
"The auction is in five days, after which everyone will have dispersed from Genise, and it would be easier finding a needle in a haystack than getting Fin back again," Ridley said. "The only hope is to locate who it was that took him before then. Or hope that he''s been added to the auction held by the Spiders Syndicate and try to purchase him then."
I mirrored Ridley''s scowl. I shared his frustration at the notion of purchasing Fin''s freedom, yet I recognized the practicality of it.
"I''ll find out where he was taken," I declared. "In three days, I''ll know where he is."
I had planned on asking Freida other questions, but getting Fin and Leona back took priority.
Ridley''s grey eyes grazed over me. It was a look that relayed that he believed me.
"I''ll leave it to you," Ridley patted my shoulder. "Since my idiotic student isn''t here and Micah is preoccupied, I''ll take my leave then."
His shoes blared across the floor.
I watched him leave and brushed my hands over my damp hair.
Even though the day had been full of unfortunate surprises, I was confident I could navigate the upcoming obstacles. A guard had died, but at least I was optimistic that I could locate Fin and Leona.
And in the worst-case scenario, if I can''t retrieve them, I''ll just restart the round.
It wasn''t the optimal solution, but it was nonetheless a solution that was uniquely available to me.
I just hope there aren''t any more surprises on the horizon.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
[ Error: Adovoria''s Fall is a Single-Player Game ]
BlueLizard tapped the screen again, but the same error message appeared.
She swiveled in her chair and returned to look at the screens before her.
At least it''s different from the one the other Players had been seeing.
A message notification appeared.
DisguisedPigeon: I saw you beat Finding Love in Ethereal Academy. Are you going to play Adovoria''s Fall now?
BlueLizard: Yeah. I''m in my matrix''s Game Start Waiting Room. But I''m getting a weird error: [ Error: Adovoria''s Fall is a Single-Player Game ]
DisguisedPigeon: Is someone in your realm matrix?
BlueLizard: That''s not possible. It''s a single-player game. I checked just in case, but I don''t see any other users in my Realm Matrix.
However, she tapped through the screens to reconfirm.
[Adovoria''s Fall Matrix #66: 0 Players ]
It wasn''t something anyone ever checked in single-player games because the answer could only be either 0 or 1, but given the error message, she checked again.
DisguisedPigeon: Have you looked into the Player0.4 user? They''ve been selling items in the Game Store that are obviously from Adovoria''s Fall, but no one has been able to contact them. Everyone gets an error message when they try.
"Oh?"
BlueLizard moved through the screens and ran a profile search for Player0.4.
[ Unknown Error. ]
That''s weird.
She typed in DisguisedPigeon, and a user profile appeared for him, detailing the games he had completed, his current rank, and various other useless details. It was a pretty standard user profile.
She typed in ghgjsddjsj, and a very different message appeared.
[ User does not exist. ]
This was pretty typical as well.
However, when I searched for Player0.4, there was an error.
She frowned.
DisguisedPigeon: You know, the error message I got when I tried to contact Player0.4 reminds me of the error message I get when you''re in a Game.
BlueLizard''s eyes lit up. "Maybe¡"
[ Adovoria''s Fall Matrix #66: 0 Players ]
BlueLizard''s pulled up the screen with the number of Players again and moved to look at the source code. It was a skill she had learned unaided after navigating Systems and Games for the past couple of thousand years. She smiled, seeing that the code rounded up the number of Players in a game.
So, if there was someone whom the Game Systems considered as being less than half a Player, they could go undetected.
BlueLizard: I think I have an idea of what''s going on. I''m going dark again.
She dived into the backend and turned off message notifications from other Players.
Maybe this Player is like me?
Instead of pausing notifications, BlueLizard preferred to go dark, fully immersing herself in the Game of her choice. The reason was that even when notifications were paused, a persistent number still flashed on her dashboard, representing missed messages. In the past, she could not resist clicking to see what those messages contained. However, she could devote her attention solely to the Game at hand by completely disabling the function, enjoying an uninterrupted gaming experience. The messages would come in afterward anyhow.
Her eyes scoured the code and manually closed off her access to other functions as well, one by one, until the calculated functionality was 60% of what any normal Player had access to.
She felt a surge of excitement within her that she hadn''t felt in several thousand years. The idea in itself was insane. What Player would willingly turn off access to Game functions? And given the unique username of Player0.4, it appeared that they had given up all but 40% of their access. The only benefit that BlueLizard could identify was the ability to sneak into a single-player game undetected.
But even that is an insane idea, given how difficult Adovoria''s Fall is.
"Here goes¡"
BlueLizard clicked to play Adovoria''s Fall.
[ Adovoria''s Fall Matrix #66: 1 Player ]
CH 131 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 1)
BlueLizard took in a big breath and then slowly breathed it out, getting acclimated to her character.
She was currently sitting crosslegged deep within the foggy interior of the Celestial Mountain Range. Ancient red symbols covered the stones surrounding her, artifacts of the ritual needed to summon a Player such as herself into this realm. The trees stood tall and upright, reaching for the sky. They were clustered close together, and their branches competed against one another, so the actual sky would have been impossible to make out even if the thick fog blanketed the forest had dissipated.
She took another breath of the cool and damp air, allowing her consciousness to meld into the body of the man she had possessed.
I am Grandov.
Grandov was BlueLizard''s absolute favorite type of character to play. He was through and through a good person. He might have had a sharp tongue sometimes, but he always meant well. He was the classic "hero" character that stories told of. Some Players felt nauseated at playing a character so classically good, such as him, preferring characters less bent on saving everyone. BlueLizard, however, wished that more characters were like Grandov. It made the Games easier for her to complete when she knew she was helping do good.
She took in another deep breath and breathed out.
Grandov is me, and I am Grandov.
She didn''t need to reread Grandov''s background information; she knew it by heart by now.
Grandov had lived all his life in Adovoria. He was born on a farm and moved to Genise when he was eight. He never knew his mother, who died in childbirth. Unfortunately, his father also passed away shortly after coming to the capital city, Genise. However, he had an older cousin who held a respectable position within The Order, and she had taken him in. Relying on her earnings, she raised Grandov with great care and love.
However, misfortune struck again. When Grandov was merely twelve, his cousin, unfortunately, also passed away while in the line of duty. She died while protecting a family of travelers against some bandits. He might have been considered an orphan at this point in time, but his bright personality had endeared him to his community. Despite his loss, his neighbors and the soldiers of The Order enveloped him like a family.
He soon followed in his cousin''s footsteps. He became a soldier of The Order, the youngest they had ever welcomed into their fold. He moved through the ranks at lightning speed, showcasing not only the qualities of a great soldier but also a leader that other soldiers were willing to follow into the depths of battle. Beyond his exceptional service, his generosity knew no bounds; it was a trait his cousin deeply ingrained into him. With part of his earnings, he supported other orphan children, a reflection of his own journey, and what little time he had of respite was dedicated to constructing houses in East Genise.
BlueLizard rolled his head and stretched out his arms overhead. He frowned.
It wasn''t my imagination. It feels different.
Having played Grandov''s character for so many years, BlueLizard could tell this body wasn''t the same as in the previous rounds. The ache that he always felt radiate from his right shoulder was gone.
He ran his hand over his face.
There was a decent beard grown out from the amount of time Grandov likely sat in meditation on this rock. However, the texture wasn''t as rough, and the familiar small scar on his chin wasn''t there.
BlueLizard felt a slight panic.
Is it not Grandov? Did Player0.4 take over my favorite character instead of me?
BlueLizard''s gaze shifted toward the sounds of a nearby small waterfall, and he scrambled over to the still small pond sitting near the falling water. He leaned over the edge to view his reflection. Despite his body''s changes, the face that looked back at him was unmistakably Grandov''s.
He turned his face from side to side, inspecting himself in the water''s reflection.
It''s definitely still Grandov.
Perhaps he was a tad thin and slightly younger, but it was nonetheless very much the same Grandov he had possessed in the past.
Interesting.
He cupped the water in his hands and lifted the fresh water to his mouth, drinking the cool liquid.
Before jumping into Adovoria''s Fall again, BlueLizard had read up on the comments other Players made regarding the oddity of the items that Player0.4 had put into the Game Store. They were items that predated Adovoria''s Fall.
Did Player0.4 manage to find a way to start Adovoria''s Fall years earlier than the original Game''s start?
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
He settled against a moss-covered boulder beside the water and pulled out some dried beef jerky that Grandov had in one of his pockets. With a crunch, he took a hearty bite of the snack, savoring the salty and dried meat.
Did Grandov wander into the Celestial Mountain Range earlier in time as well, then?
BlueLizard knew Grandov''s background but wasn''t completely aware of what this hero was like at this point in time.
What point in time is this anyhow?
He flicked his left hand, and a screen appeared.
[ Adovoria''s Fall : Year 780 ]
Interesting. So this is four years before Adovoria''s Fall original start date. This could be either very fortunate or really unfortunate.
He flicked through the blue screens, with some amount of information missing because of the 60% limitor he had set on himself. However, what he found of note was that none of the quests were available. Captions beside them stated that they would be available in four years'' time.
So, the Game''s primary functions to help grow the character aren''t available. That makes it trickier. I''ll have to do this old school, then.
He pulled out another beef jerky and took a bite, chewing the dried meat.
System, can you connect me to the other Player in this matrix realm?
[ Negative. There is only one Player playing Adovoria''s Fall. This is a single-player Game. ]
He smirked.
As expected. 0.4 and 0.6 make one whole. But it was still worth a shot.
Grandov shrugged and stood up. He stretched the younger man''s arms and legs, which were nonetheless stiff after having sat in meditation for so long.
I guess I''ll figure out who they are eventually. But I do wonder which character they managed to possess. And how.
He walked over to the ritual rocks and picked up Grandov''s traveling sack, tossing it over his broad shoulders.
In any case, I ought to go and find Luca Frey again.
He smiled.
After all, the System did hint the last time I played Adovoria''s Fall that that strange young man was key to beating Adovoria''s Fall.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Get your fresh fruit here!"
"Come one, come all to see the amazing acrobats performing later this evening!"
"Try Adovoria''s famous roasted nuts!"
Sedna pulled back the silk curtain of the carriage and peered out, taking in the colorful sights and sounds of the capital city. The air was filled with the sounds of music, laughter, and the shouts of street vendors hawking their wares. She eyed a group of dancers who were currently practicing the traditional Adovorian Summer dance.
The carriage carrying Sedna and her mother rolled through the busy streets of Genise, the Summer Festival in full swing. It wasn''t yet even noon, but the streets were beginning to crowd with people, all celebrating the warm weather and the long days.
However, the capital''s festivities weren''t where her mother and she were currently going.
The carriage rolled under a bridge underpass, the shadow of which momentarily darkened everything in the carriage. The darkness was shortlived, and sunlight filtered in through the carriage windows again once they were on the other side, but there was a distinct drop in noise.
"Here, put this on," her mother said.
The carriage slowed, and her mother handed her a mask to cover her face.
Sedna accepted the white and yellow painted mask and slipped it over her head, covering her face fully except for her mouth. Her mother put on a similar mask over her own face, with painted yellow suns on the cheeks. It was a sort of mask commonly found sold in the stall of the Summer Festival, typically worn by children. However, in this instance, the mask was required to attend a prominent auction organized by Spiders Syndicate.
Unlike what the common folk might have believed, the famous black market auction took place in broad daylight in one of the wealthier districts of East Genise. And it was a far more festive event than one might have imagined, with plenty of entertainment, refreshments, and all attendees wearing these colorful festival masks. It was a festival in its own right.
As one might say, the best way to hide something is by putting it in plain view.
The Ozeryn carriage followed a procession of other carriages attending the event, having passed one of the checkpoints confirming their invitation. While the event was broadcasted more openly than the average person might consider appropriate given the sort of goods sold, the event was still shrouded with plenty of precautions. Thus, most people living in Genise were blissfully unaware that the continent''s most prominent black market auction was taking place in Genise today.
"Mother, what are you hoping to buy at the auction?" Sedna asked, curious.
Her mother had never liked the dealings of the Spiders Syndicate and rarely attended events held by their organization. While the Ozeryn Duchy wasn''t on friendly terms with the Spiders, they avoided any conflict with the powerful syndicate as well. They were an organization that was simply too powerful and too embedded into the political tapestry of the continent to disregard.
"I heard a rumor that they might be auctioning off something that could serve as a cure for you," her mother replied. "It might just be a rumor, but I thought it is best to check out."
Sedna''s heart sank at the apparent hint of excitement in the mother''s voice.
It was going to be yet another disappointment. Sedna had grown weary of any more of these miracle cures that her mother chased after.
She sighed.
At least this is a new turn of events. Mother had never attended this auction in the past.
The carriage came to a stop, and her Mother got out first. A wheelchair was prepared for Sedna to move about in, as her crutches were too distinct and went against the secrecy of the event.
Sedna settled down into her wheelchair and gazed about the other masked attendees. She saw people of all ages and from all walks of life, albeit all well-off, gathered together for this auction. She wondered what they were all here for and what secrets they were hiding behind their masks.
Not that they do much good anyhow.
She didn''t need her bracelet to figure out who most attendees were and suspected most attendees didn''t need to either. Their clothing did all the talking for them. The masks were merely symbolic for the most part.
That''s one of the Daylan princesses. That''s a group of diplomats from the Barakian Empire. And that''s none other than the head of the Mentisun family.
Her eyes moved toward the black carriage that rolled up after theirs.
"Your invitation?"
"Here," a familiar voice replied.
Sedna took in the slender young man dressed in black who stepped out of the carriage, adorned with a sparkling yellow mask. In his hand was a golden envelope.
She felt a shiver move down her spine. There were characters far more notorious at this event. Still, knowing what she knew about this young man, she had an unsettling feeling that there was trouble on the horizon that accompanied his appearance.
Just what is Luca Frey doing at this auction?
CH 132 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 2)
I handed the golden envelope over and surveyed the festive scene before me, a stark contrast to the sinister purpose of this gathering. Carriages were lined up, with attendants escorting the newly arrived guests, all donned in elaborate masks and fine attire, inside the three-story building in front of him.
"Thank you. We have you seated in the upper row near the entrance." The masked man wrote the seat numbers on the invitation and returned the golden paper to me. "The auction will begin in half an hour."
"I guess we''re not considered valued guests, getting the worst seats in the house." Jasper got out of the carriage right after me.
He didn''t bother whispering his complaint, but the attendant was well out of earshot anyhow, having already moved on to the next carriage.
"Well, let''s get ourselves something to drink while we wait," Jasper suggested, draping an arm around my shoulder as he guided me toward the building. With an orange mask covering his face, Jasper was, for once, not bothering with the public facade of being an attentive attendant.
"Two glasses of wine," Jasper signaled to the masked bartender inside and nudged me to put down the coin.
"Just one wine and a glass of water." I laid down a silver coin on the wooden counter.
The bartender poured the two drinks and slid the glasses toward us. "The wine is from the Daylan Dynasty''s southern valley, and the water is from a natural spring within the Celestial Mountain Range."
"Thank you, my good man." Jasper turned with me to take in the carnival-like surroundings inside the building. All around us, hundreds of guests appeared to be enjoying the entertainment, alcohol being served, and the conversations between them. Jasper leaned in toward me, his voice barely above a whisper. "You''d never know they were selling off children in broad daylight."
I nodded and took a sip of my water.
Fin, along with many other mage children, were currently stored somewhere in this building, awaiting their turn to be auctioned off to some noble or other looking to purchase a young mage.
"It''s a shame Micah couldn''t convince the Spiders to simply give back Fin," I said.
With the help of Freida Stran''s insight, I learned that Fin and Leona were stored in one of the Spider Synidcate''s facilities. By some miracle, it appeared that they hadn''t realized what Leona was, with Freida''s description stating that the yellow bird remained locked up in the same mana-cage with Fin.
I considered rescuing them after learning the coordinates. However, unlike the orphanage and the tower, it was far better guarded, especially with the Summer Festival and the auction around the corner. Attempting to break them out would have certainly resulted in a few casualties, so alternatives were first considered.
The first of which was simply talking. Micah managed to contact one of the syndicate''s leaders about returning Fin, but the response was lackluster.
"Do you have proof of ownership of this mage?" Jasper mimicked the response from the Spiders. "Do you have a certificate or a brand on his body indicating he is yours? We did not find any when we checked."
Their response made it sound like a signet ring rather than a human being was dropped and picked up. They argued that since we couldn''t prove he was ours, they couldn''t simply give up a mage for free and instead extended an invitation to the auction. But that was expected and our Plan B all along.
"Mages go for a pretty coin, you know. You''re going to spend quite a bit to buy him back," Jasper said and sipped his wine.
"Money''s not a problem," I replied.
I was in a cushy financial position with all the goods I''d sold in the Game Store. In the last couple of days, I had made it my sole mission to gather as much funding as possible for today, no matter what it took. Not to mention, Micah had relayed to me that I could dip into his personal reserves as well.
I was willing to spend a ridiculous sum, but it wasn''t a waste. As Ridley had suggested, if the problem could be solved with money and no one getting hurt, that was the best possible outcome. Besides, I didn''t want to needlessly restart the round because my cheapness prevented me from repurchasing my friends'' freedoms.
"You shouldn''t get too comfortable," a thickly accented woman sounded beside us.
We turned and took in a broad-shouldered woman in a glittering yellow dress and an enormous feathered mask that covered her whole head. Each of her earlobes and fingers dazzled with sparkling diamonds.
"Ah! Lady Shuzen," Jasper exclaimed. "I thought it was you."
"I was equally surprised to see you, Jasper," Lady Shuzen replied with a smile. "If you''re looking to buy a mage, as word of caution, the quantity and quality have decreased yearly. Yet, mages remain in high demand. Thus, people in this room are willing and able to spend a fortune on a lackluster mage."
"Well, I must go." She picked up her drink and walked away toward a group of people, who, by their vibrant attire, I guessed were from the Lellei Kingdom on the far west.
"She''s right; from what I''ve heard, the number of mages being auctioned off is lower than in any year prior. Yet the number of attendees is at an all-time high," Jasper said.
I frowned.
"Not everyone is here for mages," I stated.
My eyes fell on a familiar figure in a wheelchair. I had seen her outside, but it didn''t click back then that it was Sedna Ozeryn. However, her short, slightly blue hair that peeked out of her mask was clearly hers.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Beside Sedna was an imposing figure who was undoubtedly her mother.
I didn''t know why Sedna was here at the auction, but given her kind nature, I doubted it was for something sinister, such as buying up another human being.
"Sure, some are here to buy artifacts, treasures, and weapons that one would normally be incapable of purchasing through normal channels," Jasper offered.
I wonder what Sedna and her mother are here for.
"The mage auction will commence in ten minutes!" A large man in a black mask announced to the room with the help of a mage''s amplifying magic.
The room buzzed as everyone entered the large auditorium with a brightly lit stage.
"Best seats in the house," Jasper grumbled.
"Indeed," I said.
Our seats were right behind one of the large supporting columns, with a chunk of the stage blocked off. We had to lean away from each other to see around it.
He picked up our bidding numbered signs and handed one over to me. I turned the wooden paddle in my hands: #780.
I gazed around the large auditorium, which had quickly packed with people. Surprisingly, I saw Sedna and her mother sitting in one of the upper bleachers. Her mask turned, and she appeared to notice me as well.
I waved, and she responded in kind.
I''m sure she has her reasons for being here, as do I.
With most of the guests now comfortably seated, the orchestra music playing in the background slowly faded into silence. The ambient lights dimmed while a spotlight basked the center of the stage with a bright light.
A lone figure emerged onto the stage, a man dressed in a pristine white suit, his face concealed behind a black mask. A collective murmur from the audience hushed as the auctioneer stepped into the spotlight.
"Ladies and gentlemen, distinguished guests of the Spiders Syndicate, I welcome you to the most anticipated event of the year - the Annual Summer Auction," he proclaimed with a large smile, the only part of his face seen.
"As you know, our auction rules are simple and absolute. We deal in the extraordinary, the rare, and the priceless. In our first auction of the day, you will have the chance to take home a mage. Then, after lunch and a show, we have several exciting artifacts awaiting your bids."
The masked auctioneer raised a golden-gloved hand, gesturing toward the empty stage.
"Now, before we commence, allow me to remind you of a few crucial rules. Firstly, all bids are final. Once the gavel falls, there is no turning back. The mage you acquire is yours to command, nurture, or exploit."
He paused for effect, allowing the weight of his words to sink in.
"Secondly, interference with the bidding process will not be tolerated. We have our enforcers, both seen and unseen, to ensure a smooth and orderly auction. Disruptive behavior will be met with swift consequences."
The audience remained quiet, all well-versed in the rules of the auction.
"Finally," the auctioneer continued, "we shall begin with our first lot momentarily. Be prepared to present your bids clearly, for when it comes to the acquisition of mages, a delay may cost you more than you can imagine."
"I hear there''s only thirty-two mages for auction this year," a man seated in front of me whispered to his partner.
"The Spiders are the only ones that can produce them consistently, yet even they are struggling," the other man grumbled. "A buddy of mine helps source kids with mana potential to them, and I hear it takes over a hundred potentials to produce a half-decent mage. What will we all do when mages go extinct?"
Bang!
My attention returned to the stage.
The masked auctioneer had stepped back, retreating behind a wooden podium, and had banged his gavel on the table.
"Let the auction begin!" he announced.
Four men rolled a large box covered with a yellow silk drape onto the stage.
"For our first mage, we have a Grade E mage of an Adept Rank." The yellow drapery slid off the glass box, revealing a girl with short blonde hair. She was no older than Jarvis or Elda.
"More like Grade EE," the man in front of me whispered.
"Ladies and gentlemen, the bidding will start at thirty phoenix eyes."
The first paddle went up near the stage. "40 Phoenix eyes!"
"45 Phoenix eyes!" A second paddle went up to my right.
"50 Phoenix eyes!" a voice called from a booth above.
The bidding continued to escalate, with each bidder trying to outbid the other. Finally, after several minutes, the auctioneer brought the bidding to a close.
"Going once, going twice, sold to the gentleman with paddle #423 in the blue suit for 140 Phoenix eyes!"
The crowd erupted into applause as the glass cage was carted off stage, and a new box appeared before us.
"Tch, back in my day, mages of such low rank went for Duex gold coins, not Phoenix eyes," an old woman behind me grumbled.
"For our second mage, we have a Grade D mage of a Novice Rank," the masked auctioneer announced. The yellow drape was removed to reveal a boy who must have been only eight years old.
I felt my mouth go dry as the new round of bidding began, with excited voices overtaking one another in an attempt to win the bid.
It''s a child. They''re just scared children.
My eyes stared at the boy who sat on the ground, holding his knees to his chest, while his face gazed out at the masked audience before him.
I wasn''t naive. I knew what I would see at this auction, but actually seeing it unfold with my own eyes made my stomach churn. It was a spectacle I had managed to either avoid from my original life or block out of my memory.
"¡ªAAAND sold to the lovely lady with paddle #1298 in the yellow dress for 180 Phoenix eyes!"
The boxes of children were carted in one by one before the masked audience, with a flurry of bidding taking place, each mage purchased for more than the one prior.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we are coming to the end of our mage auction," the man in the white suit announced.
A chorus of disappointed groans sounded from the audience.
"I know, I know¡ªif you wish to inquire about purchasing mages in the future, come check with one of us after the auction regarding what arrangements might be made." A large smile extended over his face.
"But, we have saved the best for last," he stated, and a new box was carted onto the stage, this one covered with a shimmering golden cloth.
Jasper and I perked up in our seats.
"It must be him," Jasper whispered.
I nodded, unsure whether I was more afraid of Fin being in the box or not.
"Ladies and gentlemen, unlike the lower grade mages you might have seen before, I present to you a mage that, while a rank of Novice, was awarded Grade A for his mana''s potential."
A murmur passed over the audience, with everyone shifting in anticipation.
The golden drapery was lifted away, revealing a wide-eyed boy enclosed in the most heavily mana-stone-locked box thus far. To my relief and disappointment, it was Fin.
"Isn''t that your bird too?" Jasper commented.
"It is," I replied, somewhat perplexed.
In Fin''s hair was a patch of yellow fluff, no doubt Leona.
I attempted to telecommunicate with her, but it resulted in failure.
The mana stones in place on the cage are likely preventing any magic from entering in or out.
I was relieved that the Spiders didn''t realize they had a phoenix on their hands this whole time, but it did concern me how they managed to capture her along with Fin in the first place.
"Given the rare quality of this mage, the bidding will start at 500 Phoenix eyes," the white-suited man announced, and another excited murmur spread across the audience.
"1,000 Phoenix eyes," a deep and booming voice echoed from the front of the room.
However, the announcer didn''t even have a chance to make a comment before the next bids came rolling in.
"1,100 Phoenix eyes!"
"1,200 Phoenix eyes!"
Jasper gazed about the flurry of bids rolling in. "Luca, I think you might be out of luck."
However, undeterred, I raised my paddle.
"4,000 Phoenix eyes!" I announced, more than doubling the previously announced bid.
CH 133 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 3)
"Tch, how disappointing," Sedna''s mother mumbled as the golden drape was flung off the final mage''s box.
Sedna looked at her mother, curious.
"Were you originally hoping to acquire that mage?" Sedna asked.
Her mother hadn''t bid or made a comment regarding any of the prior mages.
"No, it''s not the mage I was interested in, but what else is in that cage that I received an insider''s tip on," her mother replied in their secret language. She unclasped the Bracelet of Truth from her wrist and returned it to Sedna. "Take a look for yourself."
Sedna locked the golden clasp in place around her left wrist and looked up. A gasp escaped her lips.
Atop the young boy''s head sat a flaming yellow and red phoenix.
She frowned.
"Were phoenixes so commonplace? I''ve seen two now in the last ten days," Sedna murmured. This phoenix was strikingly similar to the one she had observed at Luca Frey''s residence.
Her mother smiled at her, humored. "Phoenixes are far from common. This is my first time witnessing one."
"What is so disappointing about it, then?" Sedna inquired.
"1,300 Phoenix eyes!"
"1,400 Phoenix eyes!"
Bids amongst the audience continued to pour in, souring to astronomical heights.
High-end jewelry could be purchased for 3 Phoenix eyes. A castle in the countryside could be found for as little as 30 Phoenix eyes. An ancient artifact of high quality could be purchased for around 300 Phoenix eyes.
"A phoenix egg is considered a miracle cure, capable of curing any illness," her mother said.
Sedna couldn''t help but inwardly sigh at the revelation.
Of course, that''s what this was about.
"However," her mother continued, "it retains its miraculous properties only while in its egg form. Once the phoenix hatches, you''d have to wait for it to die, become ash, and form into a new egg."
Sedna furrowed her brows, puzzled. "But couldn''t you expedite the process by killing the phoenix?"
"No," her mother replied. "The ancient texts I consulted stated that the egg''s regeneration process would be significantly prolonged if the phoenix met its demise before its intended natural end. It could take as little as a few years or as long as a few centuries for a new egg to fully form. And I get the sense that''s a youngling, given how easily it''s been captured."
Sedna''s gaze remained fixed on the fiery phoenix.
"Is that why the bids are escalating so high?" she asked.
Her mother shook her head. "No, that''s expected for a Grade A mage."
"4,000 Phoenix eyes!" Luca Frey''s commanding voice rang out from below, momentarily silencing the auditorium. Sedna and her mother turned their heads toward him.
"Ah, but perhaps he''s aware of the added value," her mother suggested.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we have a bid of 4,000 Phoenix eyes from the gentleman in the far back with paddle #780. Is there any¡ª"
"5,000 Phoenix eyes!" a heavily accented voice suddenly interjected, drowning out the announcer.
"6,000 Phoenix eyes!" a woman''s voice called out from one of the other booths.
"Unfortunately for that young man, there are others that have realized there''s a phoenix in that cage as well," Sedna''s mother noted.
However, from the looks of it, there were only so many that realized it. Or at least didn''t have the funds to compete in the bidding. Luca dropped out, and only two individuals remained, continuing to raise the bid.
One was a man whom Sedna guessed was from the Lellei Kingdom based on his accent and attire. The other was a woman who likely hailed from Adovoria, but given that she held a communication rune as she made her bids, she was making them in representation of some other party that didn''t come to the auction in person.
"10,000 Phoenix eyes!" The man''s paddle rose, with no other coming up.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached a bid of 10,000 Phoenix eyes. Are there any higher bids? Going once¡"
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Sedna''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of her chair as she looked about the auditorium, wondering if this was it.
"Going twice¡"
Her gaze fixed on Luca Frey, who had attempted to compete in the bid but had lost out in the match between giants. He was whispering something to the man in the orange mask that had come along with him.
"Going three times... Sold!"
The gavel struck, the sound echoing through the hall.
The auctioneer''s voice followed, with a wide grin on his face. "Congratulations to the gentleman in the green turban with paddle #12 for winning the last mage of this year''s auction for a bid at 10,000 Phoenix eyes!"
The auditorium exploded in applause, the sound reverberating through the grand hall. Those sitting beside the winner offered their congratulations, and the winner himself couldn''t contain his excitement, his smile wide beneath his mask.
Sedna''s gaze shifted toward another figure whose reaction she was more curious about.
Luca Frey had lost the auction, the lone one that he partook in. However, he was clapping his hands alongside everyone else. Sedna''s eyes narrowed.
But where did his orange-masked attendant disappear to?
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Princess Evelyn!"
Cheers erupted as Evelyn and Micah moved through the Summer Festival grounds of the seventh district. Because of how large Genise was, the festival was broken up into seven areas for the various festivities. Three were in West Genise, and four were in East Genise.
Royal guards, with armor polished to a mirror-like standard, walked in front and behind them, ready to offer them protection if need be. However, Micah had little concern about anything nefarious caused by the locals. Evelyn might have lacked the same support as her sister within the palace. Still, she had a better reputation amongst those living within East Genise. Here, she was among her people, her subjects who regarded her with both reverence and affection.
Eveyln smiled and waved to the onlookers as the couple passed through the festival grounds. Her crimson-red hair fluttered in the wind, and her face radiated with happiness. Every so often, the couple paused at a vibrant booth or shop, where locals presented their wares with pride.
Micah smiled, seeing Evelyn in her element as she conversed with the shopkeepers, showing genuine interest in their crafts and tales.
While Princess Naomi pranced about offering justice and charity in grand gestures that ultimately led to nothing more than fodder for small talk amongst the wealthy, Evelyn quietly laid a practical foundation for meaningful change.
For instance, under her stewardship, East Genise had initiated a program that supported local artisans, providing them with resources, training, and a dedicated marketplace to showcase their creations. The expansion of the Summer Festival of Lights these past couple of years had directly resulted from her efforts. This not only helped bolster the economy within East Genise but also breathed life into preserving Adovorian traditions and culture that might have otherwise faded away.
And having a culture that the nation is proud of is a crucial element to uniting the people.
Of course, while she had the support of locals here, she had undoubtedly also made a number of enemies. Thus, despite little fear of the local people, there was concern about outside nefarious parties.
Micah glanced at the top of one of the buildings and nodded his head toward Julius, who was working as a lookout for any danger. Luca had warned Micah a few days ago that twenty-two crates of heating mana stones were set up across the grounds in an attempt to cause a deadly explosion. The crates were found and taken care of this morning by Adovoria''s internal security and were currently being put to better use. However, that didn''t mean all caution could be thrown into the wind. Especially when new adversaries reared their ugly heads, like the Guardians of Luminal.
"Kyle, would you like another candy stick?" Micah asked the pudgy boy by his side.
"I most certainly would!" he exclaimed, happily accepting the pink and yellow sugar from Micah''s hand.
As far as the boy was concerned, he was being delegated VIP treatment by accompanying the crown princess of Adovoria on a tour of the festival grounds. Micah, however, had him tag along as insurance. His father was the butler for the head chief of Adovoria''s internal security, and Micah saw a benefit to having this area gain an extra set of eyes.
"I want one too!" a little girl beside Kyle squealed. A chorus of requests sounded from the other children. Each of them was provided with a unique festival experience for the low cost of their parents attentively working in the background to ensure everything would proceed as expected.
"Very well," Micah smiled and paid for a couple more colorful sweet treats.
Micah had no intention of any harm to befall these children. Still, he wasn''t above utilizing them to ensure those he cared about were safe and well.
Click.
Micah pulled out his looking glass. Ridley was on the other end of the image.
"The bid failed," Ridley''s voice carried into Micah''s ears.
Tsk. Micah''s lips tightened.
Just how high did the bidding go? I suppose it''s on to Plan C.
"Do we have a name?" Micah asked.
"Lord Vikzhou," Ridley replied. "That freckled brat is already handling setting up an opportunity."
Micah smiled at the middle-aged mage''s tone of voice.
Ridley wasn''t fond of Jasper, having once lost something of value to him in a bet. However, he couldn''t deny that Jasper had a unique skill that went against all odds.
"I''ll get the next steps ready," Micah said, closing his looking glass.
Turning to Evelyn, he leaned in and whispered, "Evelyn, my dear, I''m afraid I must step away. My brother needs my help." There was no need to specify which brother; Evelyn understood immediately.
Her smile didn''t waver as she kissed him on the cheek. "I expect you''ll return before Elda''s show begins?"
"Of course," Micah assured back. "I wouldn''t miss it for the world."
His sister was giddy with excitement about showcasing this new product she had created with Leo''s help. The two children were so secretive about their project that even Micah didn''t get a sneak preview. But according to Elda, orders would pour in from across the continent for the explosives she''d developed. The festival was the perfect marketing opportunity.
Stepping away from the sunny festivities, Micah ventured into a dark alley where a black Frey carriage awaited. Selena opened the carriage door, and he slid inside. In the cool, dim interior, he opened his looking glass again.
"Lord Vikzhou," Micah spoke into his looking glass. "Find out where he''s staying, when he is planning on leaving Genise, what his security detail is like, and what route he''s taking to return to his home country."
"Yes, Master," Seymour replied in his raspy voice.
Talks with the Spiders Syndicate had fallen through, and money couldn''t settle the issue. There were still ways to regain Fin before requiring more drastic measures to be taken. Still, it never hurt to have multiple avenues of attack ready.
CH 134 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 4)
Everyone has their vices. Some drink, some shop, some fight, some eat until they are stuffed silly, and some¡ gamble.
My eyes swept over the entertainment arena before us, giving us a three-hour break before the next auction for artifacts began. The Gilded Siren had partnered with the Spiders Syndicate to set up the luxurious expanse of card tables and games. Much of the setup reminded you of the typical Adovororian Summer Festival Games, with dart tossing, ring throwing, and even a dunk tank.
However, there was an apparent distinction between the activities laid out here and the humble festivities of ordinary folk. Here, amidst the extravagance of the Spiders Syndicate''s partnership with the Siren, every activity exuded luxury and indulgence.
TSH-ING!
I turned toward the sound. The dart-tossing game, for example, here was unlike anything at the common folk''s festivals. Instead of crude wooden boards, gilded targets were embedded with precious gems. Participants aimed not at apples or painted symbols but at delicate crystal figurines that would shatter into a million dazzling pieces when stuck. And winning a round didn''t result in a basic wooden toy but earned the player entry into exclusive gatherings.
Of course, the room''s highlight was the gaming tables, having been brought in from the Gilded Siren, given the mermaid carving on their sides. I suspected that a number of individuals came solely to this event just for a chance to gamble against other prominent figures across the continent.
"I''ll see your fifty Phoenix eyes and raise you... my summer estate in the Lellei countryside," a woman''s voice sounded to my right.
"My dear, you always know how to make a game thrilling. Very well, I accept your challenge. May the fates favor the boldest of us."
Chips against chips sounded, being casually tossed about at these tables. The stakes were exorbitant, with bets that could match a commoner''s yearly earnings in a single hand. The thrill of the game was not just in the chance of winning, but it was an unabashed display of affluence. Everyone was posturing and flexing their wealth while, in actuality, just lining the pockets of the Gilded Siren and Spiders Syndicate.
Gambling is how the genius poison maker, Kathy, found herself so indebted to the Gilded Siren that Kleave had to fight The Ogre at impossible odds just to clear her debts. And it was her gambling addiction that eventually led to her death in my first life.
She paid with her life, while others, like Lord Blanch, sold out our kingdom. He effectively reduced our mage squad''s ability to fight the eventual Kobar Empire''s invasion by having magic stones belonging to The Order sold off to cover his debt.
I had my own vices, but gambling was never one of them. I had Jasper to thank for that. From an early age, he showed me the sort of deep grave one could dig themselves into if they attempted to test their luck against him. It dried out any appetite for the activity.
However, to my great fortune, most people were so addicted to the thrill and possibility of winning that they flew straight toward Jasper''s enticing traps. He had a magnetic sort of energy that swept you in. And it extended beyond the loss to him; had it not, his neck would have been sliced a hundred times over to avoid having to be in a crushing debt to him.
Jasper''s trick was that after winning an eye-watering gamble, he would always extend his hand and, with a smile, propose that instead of having to pay him the extraordinary sum, they instead owe him a small favor in the future.
Of course, the favor was never small. And it was always paid, without even requiring a promise tattoo. Another''s small favor would arrive and ensure it was paid, in the rare case that promises fell through.
"My sponsor has arrived," Jasper exclaimed with a smile.
I sat beside him and motioned for the Gilded Siren attendant behind me to set down the tray of chips on the table.
"Ah, Lady Shuzen did say you were good for it. But I see you had #780 as your backer," said the man wearing a white mask and a bright orange turban. He smiled at me. "You were one of two competitors to my father in the bid for that last mage."
"Indeed," I replied. "Unfortunately, the bidding went beyond my comfort."
The young man laughed and accepted the cards shuffled about. His many colorful rings flashed as the light hit the stones.
"You and that other woman could have bid much higher, and my father still wouldn''t have budged. When he sets his eyes on something, he will have it, no matter what," he said. "Money isn''t a problem."
His entourage, standing behind him, laughed alongside him. Lady Shuzen, the one I had met earlier and who helped arrange Jasper sitting at Elian''s table, was one of them. Her feathered mask and glittering gown stood out against the crowd.
Our target to get Fin and Leona back was Elian Vikzhou, son of Lord Vikzhou. He had a similar aura to that of Anastasia Genuiver. He had the mannerisms of a spoiled and wealthy heir, who played around all day with their seemingly bottomless parents'' fortune. Much like Anastasia, he was constantly surrounded by a group of similarly aged young ladies and gentlemen, hailing from wealthy but less powerful families.
"Your father beat him once already; you had better win against his partner!" a young woman in a glittering red mask beside him giggled.
"You think I can''t win?" Elian''s tone of voice shifted. It was as if a blade slid through the air.
"No¨Cof course not," the woman backed up nervously.
Of course, there was one distinction between Anastasia and Elian. Elian was prone to extreme mood swings. And he had an absolute need to feel like he was always in control of the situation, always fulfilled on his promises, and that he was right. Given his background and wealth, this wasn''t hard to achieve.
"And besides, would it matter if I lose a couple hundred Phoenix eyes?" Elian asked the woman in the red mask. "I can spare that much change, can''t I?"
The others in his entourage exchanged nervous looks.
"Of course," the young woman said, her voice wavering. "What''s a few hundred Phoenix eyes to someone of your means?"
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"Right!" A large smile extended over Elian''s face. And his eyes widened at the realization of something.
He turned to Jasper and me.
"Say, the great part about the setup here is that there''s no bounds on what can or cannot be gambled off. Isn''t that right?" he asked the dealer who managed this VIP table.
I could hear a sigh of relief from his entourage now that the focus had shifted away from them.
According to what Lady Shuzen had told us about the young man she followed, his temper had once resulted in one of the entourage members having to jump off a three-story building to quelch his anger. He did so on Elian''s order. Miraculously, the individual survived and currently stood among Elian''s crowd. One would have thought he''d have had enough, but according to Lady Shuzen, being within Elian''s domain was simply too lucrative that everyone bore through the bouts of madness.
"Of course," the dealer replied in a perfect customer service voice. "Given your position, I can oversee almost any game you wish to partake in."
"Wonderful," Elian smiled at us. "Say, what do you say to a more exciting wager than boring old money?"
"Of course," Jasper returned the smile.
I simply nodded, but internally, I was ecstatic that events were playing faster than we had initially anticipated. Before getting to this point, I had expected several rounds of regular gambling.
"Here, take this tray away¡ªyou lot can go gamble it off instead," Elian said and waved toward a stack of chips that was probably worth between three and five hundred Phoenix eyes.
The entourage was quick to accept his gift and hurried away. The young woman in the red mask was the quickest to escape.
"You''re not going with them?" Elian asked Lady Shuzen. "You enjoy gambling more than any of them combined."
She was the lone one of his entourage that remained by his side.
"No, I think the entertainment beside you would be far more enjoyable than any of the gambles I could engage on this floor," she replied.
"HA!" Elian roared with laughter. "Lady Shuzen, this is why you''re my favorite friend. You understand me best."
It was ironic. Elian Vikzhou had no friends. He only had followers who followed him because it was lucrative to do so. Lady Shuzen, having lost a great fortune to Jasper two years ago, was simply now paying back on her long-standing debt by selling out Elian Vikzhou and ensuring he was to be swallowed up by the likes of Jasper.
"What game shall we play?" the dealer attending the game table asked. She had a black mask on that covered her face entirely. "Cards? Die? Or something else?
"Cards are fine," Elian replied. "A quick game of Fool will do. First to pull the Fool loses."
Jasper nodded in agreement.
"Now, as for the bet¡" Elian pulled out a silver dagger from his pocket, which I could tell served more than just a mere decoration. He struck it down on the table beside his hand. "Two fingers."
"Whose fingers are we betting?" Jasper asked. His tone of voice didn''t exude that he found the situation troublesome.
A wide smile expanded underneath Elian''s white mask.
"Making sure of the terms, are we now? No¡ªI understand. It''d be a disappointment if we wagered off the fingers of insignificant attendants," he said.
He swiveled about, grabbed Lady Shuzen''s hand, and planted it on the table. Her bright red nails contrasted against the green velvet.
"I bet my favorite friends'' fingers. Aren''t they pretty?" he asked.
Lady Shuzen''s fingers wriggled on the table, but her hand remained on the table, whether his grip was too strong or she lacked the inner strength to pull away.
"Dear Elian, are you being serious?" she asked, her face still smiling.
"Of course, when have I ever not been serious? And don''t worry, I promise I won''t bet your right hand''s fingers," he replied. He turned his attention to Jasper. "Well, given that #780 is the money behind this gamble, I suppose it''s your own fingers you''ll have to bet per hand. It''s only fair. Ha! Per hand!"
Elian laughed at his own poor joke.
"Right, it''s only fair," Jasper replied, smiling at Lady Shuzen. "Two fingers per bet."
I saw her stiffen. The real part of her debt to him was about to be paid.
"And I suppose no healing potions, reattachments, or pain ailments of any kind while we play, correct?" Jasper asked.
"HA!" Elian roared. "You, I like you. We''re going to have a fun game."
"Dear Elian, would you be so kind as to provide a favor for each of my fingers lost?" Lady Shuzen leaned over his shoulder and asked sweetly.
I was impressed at how quickly she had accepted her fate and sought to gain something in return for her troubles.
However, she did not get the reaction she hoped for.
"You think I''ll lose before the cards are even drawn?" Elian asked. His voice tinged with anger. "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re taking away from the fun. You''ll see; I''ll win."
His hand extended toward the deck and pulled the first card out.
It was two of clubs.
"I''m sure you''ll win one of the rounds, but we''re not stopping with just one, are we?" Jasper asked and pulled out the next card.
It was a five of spades.
"Of course not," Elian replied and pulled the next card. "Tsk."
He threw the Fool at the table with annoyance.
A deep air intake sounded from Lady Shuzen, and she quickly thrust her silk handbag into her mouth at the card''s sight.
"See, why''d you have to jinx me?" Elian said.
He pulled the silver dagger out of the table and thrust it down onto Lady Shuzen''s index and middle fingers. Luckily for her, it was well-sharpened, given how easily it cut through them.
MMMMMMM!
She bit into her handbag, but a loud, muffled shriek could still be heard. Surprisingly, only a handful of people turned to look at the commotion. Too many noises and other attractions distracted everyone on the floor. Or, perhaps, they simply didn''t care.
I pulled out a peppermint-scented handkerchief and pressed it to my nose. Fortunately or unfortunately, my sense of smell was in perfect condition.
"You. You have a potion to stop the bleeding, correct?" Elian asked the table''s dealer.
"Of course," she replied, pulling out a green vial.
"We''re betting fingers, not lives," Elian said. However, he looked to Jasper for confirmation.
"Go ahead," Jasper replied. "I won''t count it as healing."
"Pour it," Elian ordered.
The woman tipped the vial over Lady Shuzen''s fingers. The green liquid sizzled over her stumps, and the bleeding stopped.
Lady Shuzen released her moistened silk handbag out of her mouth, and her whole body heaved in relief as the shock passed.
"Shuffle the deck. We''re going again," Elian said.
"De-dear Elain, please¡ª" Lady Shuzen pleaded.
"I''ll win against him, I promise," Elian replied. His left hand held her wrist in place.
The table''s dealer shuffled the deck. An ominous sound of cards moving against one another sounded from her hands.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the deck was placed down on the table.
Jasper was the first to go this time.
It was a queen of hearts.
Elian went next and pulled a king of spades.
The two went back and forth until there was but one card remaining.
"Tsk." Elian didn''t even bother flipping the last card over and swung the dagger over Lady Shuzen''s ring and pinky.
Her muffled yell sounded through her handbag.
"I guess you couldn''t fulfill your promise to Lady Shuzen and win a round," Jasper coaxed.
"She still has one finger. I''ll win in the next round," Elian said.
"Yes, but we''re betting two fingers, isn''t that right?" Jasper asked the dealer.
"Those were the terms," she replied.
Elian grit his teeth. "Fine, one of Lady Shuzen''s and one of¡ª" he gazed about the room, but Jasper cut in.
"Yours," Jasper said and then added, "unless you don''t think you can win? We can stop now and accept that you couldn''t fulfill your promise."
Elian turned to Jasper and smiled. "Fine. Have it your way. What''s one measly finger? But my fingers are worth more than yours. I want two more added in of #780 to your two."
"You''re changing the terms of the bet, but that''s fine with me," I said.
I massaged my hand, recalling how it wasn''t that long ago that I didn''t have two of my fingers.
"Wonderful," Elian said. He snapped his fingers toward the dealer. "Start the next round."
That was the signal. The dealer pulled out a new set of cards and began shuffling them.
Elian Vikzhou prided himself on always fulfilling his promises. He''d fulfill one, even if it meant rigging a game. I was more surprised that he hadn''t done this earlier, but perhaps a few of his friend''s fingers weren''t worthy enough of cheating and dampening his fun.
However, he was not the sort to ever risk his own neck, or in this case, finger. And that was precisely what Jasper and I were counting on.
CH 135 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 5)
About five years ago, one of the maids engaged in a gamble against Jasper.
I couldn''t recall her name, but she was a new hire and, despite the warnings by the rest of the staff, had requested a game against Jasper. She was pretty famous in East Genise in the gaming circles and perhaps had some pride in her gambling skills.
She knew of Jasper and thought herself clever by using a set of loaded die. What she didn''t account for was how useless such a trick was against him.
The game was simple. Each side would toss a die three times, and whoever had the highest number of total sides, won. She had her set of three, and Jasper was given his own by her.
When she tossed her loaded die, it somehow hit the ground at such an angle that a part of it chipped, causing it to flop unremarkably at a three. On the other hand, Jasper''s chipped and landed a solid four.
They moved locations for the die toss to avoid more chips, but that didn''t help her. She tossed her second die, and it managed to adhere to a rather stubborn crumb of sticky cheese. The die read an unfavorable two. Jasper''s die also found some sticky residue but had landed a good five.
They moved yet again, this time tossing the die into a pot, thus avoiding any surprises. However, it appeared their die had switched, for she landed a one, while Jasper got a perfect six.
His luck in gambling could bend the very fabric of reality.
Or so was the saying. It wasn''t until the Character Checker for him showed his Luck stat that I came to believe that to be a very literal case rather than just a saying.
I still remember the maid''s expression when the third die fell. It was the same expression on Elian''s face now.
"That isn''t possible," Elian muttered.
He had been the first to reveal a card, and the card atop the deck was none other than the Fool.
"That isn''t possible," Elian said again, his eyes turning to the dealer. The first utterance had been a gasp of disbelief, but the second was an assertion.
It was impossible to make out the dealer''s expression, concealed behind the full-cover black mask. One could only imagine her internal turmoil, for she had shuffled the cards in a manner that should have guaranteed Elian''s victory. Yet, with the very first card turned, he found himself facing the cruelest of defeats.
"Shall I do the cutting, or do you prefer it yourself?" Jasper asked. "It might prove too difficult to cut your own finger off."
"Wait, wait," Elian stammered. "I need to prepare¡ªno, why would you want my finger? I can get you something more valuable, right? The original bet was 350 Phoenix eyes, so¡ª"
"Oh? Is your finger worth just 350 Phoenix eyes?" Jasper exuded a bit of shock. "Are you saying that for the mere price of 3,500 Phoenix eyes, you''d sell all your fingers?"
"No¨Cno, of course not," Elian said. "My fingers are worth much more than that."
He gazed down at his long fingers with their many colorful rings.
"How valuable is one finger to you?" I asked.
Elian''s masked face turned toward me, his light gray eyes piercing through the white mask, locking onto mine. "What is it that you desire? My finger is a prized possession, but surely there''s something of greater worth to you."
"The mage your father won at auction," I replied.
"HA!" Elian''s mouth moved into a scowl, and he leaned away from the table. "I''m afraid that wouldn''t be possible. My father has only just won that mage, and he wouldn''t give him up for anything."
"Not even one of his son''s precious fingers?" I asked.
"No," Elian replied. His voice was tinged with bitterness. "You have to ask for something else."
"Very well, in that case, how about just a meeting? I''d like to see the mage I lost up close, in private."
Elain''s gray eyes blinked behind the white mask, and a broad smile extended over his face.
"That," he said. "I can arrange."
He extended his right hand out, and I accepted the handshake.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
"This concludes the game," the dealer said. "A colleague of mine will attend to this table shortly if you wish for another game."
She was quick to leave, eager to avoid Elian''s potential anger about the incorrectly shuffled Fool.
"Elian, I trust one of your healers can reattach these?" Lady Shuzen collected her severed fingers, enclosed in a green goop to prevent further bleeding. She wore a pained smile on her face.
"Ah, yes, they''ll stitch them back in place. Just go to my quarters. There should be one on standby there," Elian waved her off.
"Please excuse me. I trust you''ll enjoy the remaining festivities then," Lady Shuzen bowed toward us and walked away with a level of grace I don''t think most could have exuded after having several of their fingers cut off.
Elian wore a smile on his face as her figure walked away. "She''s truly remarkable. You know what, I''ve decided; I think I''ll marry her."
If I had a drink in hand, I was confident I would have a coughing fit hearing this from him.
What a lunatic.
I watched Lady Shuzen''s large feathered mask disappear into the crowds.
But the craziest part was that I suspected she would accept the proposal.
"From what I''ve heard, here''s a couple of interesting rings coming up in the artifacts auction. Perhaps one would be a worthy gift for your future fianc¨¦?" Jasper suggested.
"I was thinking the same," Elian said, caressing his chin.
He appeared to be in good spirits despite his loss to Jasper. Or, at the very least, he was in an upswing of his unexpected mood swings.
"The next auction will begin in an hour, but in the meantime, I can take you to meet that mage you lost to my father." Elian stood up from his seat and motioned for us to follow.
<< Ridley, we''re moving to Fin''s and Leona''s location. >> I used the power of my necklace to communicate the message to the old mage.
He couldn''t communicate back, but he was in a position that could track our position, and I trusted that he would have everything ready for what was to come.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Four years before the original game''s start, huh?
Grandov finally arrived in the capital city of Adovoria, Genise. He had to go afoot most of the way from the secluded mountain and hitched a ride on a horse-drawn buggy once he made it down to civilization.
A lot can change in four years.
BlueLizard took the time to read up on what Grandov knew of this time, but seeing all the changes was another matter. He jumped off the wooden buggy and gazed around the bustling streets of Genise. On his right was West Genise, and on his left was East Genise, and down the middle was the road that separated these two regions.
The Summer Festival was in full swing today. For one of the rare occasions, the buildings of the East and West were connected by long strings of colorful banners that stretched across the enormous road and were even helped to float mid-air by magic devices.
Standing by the roadside, more flags and banners fluttered in the wind, with depictions of a radiant yellow sun on them. The city was decked out from head to toe, and the warm sun bathed Genise in a golden glow, giving the festivities a dream-like quality.
Grandov turned left and walked through the cobblestone streets of East Genise, with laughing children running past him. Their faces were covered in the classic festival masks, and in their hands, they were clutching colorful wooden toys won at one of the festival games.
The air was filled with the aroma of sizzling meat and vegetables, and street vendors peddled their wares with infectious enthusiasm. He searched his pockets and quickly found some coins to pay one of the food vendors.
He bit into the large bird leg that tasted like a cross between a chicken and a turkey. If he had to guess, it was unlikely to be either. This was common in East Genise. Breeds of birds and livestock were found that wouldn''t ever grace the tables of those living in West Genise.
But it tasted good, especially with the hot sauce full of Ember Spice over it, so Grandov didn''t really care to know what it actually was. After once having to eat the larvae of a Manklipper to survive, BlueLizard''s tolerance had grown astronomically for unusual food.
He walked through the festival grounds, one of several set up in Genise. The square was bustling with activity. Acrobats and jesters performed daring feats, drawing gasps of awe and laughter from the onlooking children. Musicians played tunes on their instruments, creating a lively backdrop to the festivities.
I guess four years ago, they had more funds for this sort of thing.
He bit into the bird''s leg again. He chewed the juicy meat as he took in the sight before him, comparing it to how he remembered the Summer Festivals after the game''s original start.
They were still great deals of fun, but the impoverished East Genise couldn''t pull together the sort of funding needed to host the Summer Festivals in the same way as in years past. The celebration was one of the key events that Adovoria''s useless rulers defunded.
Grandov''s attention was drawn to a grand procession winding its way through the city streets. Knights in gleaming armor rode magnificent steeds, with banners of the yellow sun fluttering proudly in the breeze. Behind them, adorned with flowers and ribbons, a lavishly decorated open-top carriage rode through the streets.
Oh? Did Queen Naomi come to this district at this time?
Grandov took another bite of the bird''s leg and watched the carriage come into full view.
His eyebrows furrowed. The one sitting in the carriage was a woman with long crimson red hair, who was clearly a princess, given the crown on her head. Still, it wasn''t Princess Naomi, or rather Queen Naomi, as Grandov knew her.
"Princess Evelyn! We love you!" The cheers of the crowd sounded while she waved graciously to her subjects.
Evelyn? The one that died?
Grandov tossed the remaining bone into a trash bin and licked his fingers clean of the spiced sauce.
Interesting. Could she perhaps be the other Player, having possessed the princess''s body with her demise?
However, another character''s appearance caught his attention. A handsome blonde man dressed in all white moved from one of the alleys into the procession, with the guards stepping aside for him. He jumped up into the carriage beside Princess Evelyn and kissed her on the cheek to a loud roar and applause from the crowds.
Grandov froze.
There was only one person who could be.
Micah Frey. That''s another person who should have been dead by now and one who had a rather complicated relationship with my character.
Grandov licked his lips.
"Just who could this butterfly be?" he muttered.
CH 136 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 6)
"Have the Spiders brought in the mage my father won at auction?" Elian asked. "I''d like to show him to my friend here."
We had walked out of the auction house and into one of the nearby buildings. These structures were reserved accommodations for the affluent travelers who attended the event. Some attendees owned properties in East Genise, but Lord Vikzhou, who only graced Adovoria with his presence during this annual auction during the Summer Festival, had secured an apartment subsidized by the Spiders Syndicate ¨C reserved for their most esteemed clientele.
The apartment that Lord Vikzhou, his son, and many servants occupied took up three whole floors, one of which was the basement we were in now.
"Yes, but young master Elian, your father has strictly forbidden anyone from entering the vault." The guard stationed by the black mana stone-embedded door observed Jasper and me skeptically.
Elian took the two off us inside the building without raising any suspicion from the guards outside, and this one person was the first to pose any resistance.
"Are you implying I am just anyone?" Elian asked. He leaned over the guard with a sinister smile. "Besides, what''s with that tone? Didn''t I hide the mess you got yourself in last time from my father?"
Elian had removed his mask; thus, I could properly make out his appearance now. He had a decently attractive face with prominent dimples adorning each cheek. It was a face rather unfortunate to have been lost on a spoiled lunatic such as him.
"No, young master Elian. It''s them I''m concerned about," the guard shifted uncomfortably and pointed at us.
Jasper and I had also removed our masks like our host did when we entered his apartment. There was no need to hide our identities, as that was information easy to have if one put an ounce of effort in, and leaving them on brought too much attention.
"They''re with me. Or are you implying I can''t have an extension of myself do as I please?" Elian asked.
"No¡ªno, it''s just that I had strict orders from your father¡ª"
"To protect the vault, yes," Elian interjected. "And I presume additional measures have been taken to protect against threats beyond your single guardly presence, correct?"
"Of course¡ª"
"In that case, there should be no cause for concern," Elian declared. "Let my friend go in and take a peek at the mage. He just wants a brief look in private. See, he had lost out in the auction to my father. He came in third."
''Friend'' was a rather excessive way to describe our relationship. He didn''t know me, and I, having seen how he treated his so-called ''friends,'' had no interest in ever truly being a friend of his. But it was likely just a matter of wording to convince this guard.
The guard''s frown deepened as he scrutinized me from head to toe, but seemed to give in. "Only one person may enter, and he must remove all artifacts, starting with that necklace, and no weapons."
"Of course," Elian responded with a smile, gesturing for me to step forward.
Having to take off the Whispering Necklace was a bit of a shame, as I had been using it to communicate with Ridley to coordinate our next moves. However, it wasn''t unexpected.
I unclasped it and handed it over to Jasper, along with my dagger.
The guard produced a wand, passed it over me, and paused at my sleeves. The wand''s tip emitted a brief green flash, and the guard narrowed his eyes at me.
"Poison is considered a weapon as well. Please remove it from your person," he commanded.
Interesting. Is it able to detect the needles?
I extracted the roll of poisoned needles out of each sleeve and handed them over to Jasper.
The guard motioned the wand over me again and then patted me down for good measure. He pulled out my watch but handed it back, clearly unimpressed with the cracked item. Without the usual markings of a regular artifact, my Time Dilation Watch seemed to have escaped his inspection.
I put it back inside my pocket, relieved that I at least had this item on me.
"Well, my friends, it''s been good fun. But I have a ring to win at the auction and a lady to propose to," Elian said and patted his hands on Jasper''s and mine backs. "I''ll see you back at the auction house after you''re done."
"Good luck," Jasper said, waving goodbye to our host.
"You''ll get ten minutes," the guard said. He had a displeased expression but was going to honor Elian''s request. It probably helped our case that Elian was a lunatic with unpredictable mood swings. "I''m not leaving the door open either, so you''ll have to knock for me to unlock it for you to get out."
"That won''t be a problem," I said.
The guard unlocked the door and motioned for me to enter. "Ten minutes, got it? If that watch of yours is working, keep track of the time. I''m not letting you stay inside a minute longer. And I''ll do another inspection when you exit, so don''t you dare try anything funny."
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"I''ll bear that in mind," I said and entered.
"Now, while he''s checking out that mage, what say you and I have a little game to pass the time?" I heard Jasper say just before the door locked behind me, plunging me into an eerie stillness.
I walked inside, my footsteps echoing faintly in the muted ambiance. White light stones provided sufficient lighting to the space. The cool vault, reminiscent in size of my bedroom, held an assortment of artifacts and weapons, enclosed in mana stone-enforced boxes and surrounded with shimmering protective mana circles. Every little thing was secured in place.
Black mana stones were the hallmark of any door, wall, or cage that one wanted to enforce and ensure nothing could get in and out of. It was the material used on the dungeon door of my manor and the door to Elda''s explosive workshop.
The beauty of the material is that it rendered whatever it was infused into virtually impossible to break apart. Yes, there was the instance with The Ogre, who bent the black mana-infused steel cage of the arena, but that was the exception and not the rule. He had a Strength of 412 and was in a desperate state of mind to get away from Kleave''s perfume-infused handkerchief. And even then, The Ogre could not escape from the black mana-infused cage.
However, there were additional protections possible to implement that were significantly more difficult to put in place: mana-enforced inscriptions. The ones surrounding Azgralos were of a more powerful and ancient nature. More modern ones were also used to enclose artifacts and keep thieves away without putting up an unsightly steel cage about one''s pretty possessions.
My eyes moved over the various objects inside, gliding through the various shiny artifacts and ancient relics, wondering what abilities they might have had to warrant such intricate protection. I would have done an item check, except that was one of the areas I had disabled to access the Game Store.
Tch. I ought to regain that access again, along with all the other access I have given up.
The previous couple of days, I had spent on one task and one task only: selling off thousands of items to earn my fortune. Not that it did me much good in the auction, but it was good to be prepared.
My eyes moved away from the other items and fell on a large crystal box with mana circles drawn on the walls. Inside sat a wide-eyed Fin and a furiously fluttering about yellow Leona.
I smiled at them and walked over to the crystal box, placing my hands over the box''s transparent wall.
Of course, I wasn''t here for all the other treasures Lord Vikzhou had stashed away. I was here for my friends.
"System, set the timer for ten minutes, starting from when the guard locked the door," I said.
[ Time remaining: 09:42 ]
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Ginger.catz: Hey. Does anyone know what''s up with Player 0.4 as of late? What''s with all the random shit up for sale?
Canton_fancy2: No clue. But I''m just happy I finally managed to get stock of some of that food. Hur hur hur.
Ginger.catz: @DisguisedPigeon have you heard from BlueLizard?
DisguisedPigeon: Not at all. I get errors when pinging her, but that''s normal when she starts playing a Game.
Wizzack: @Ginger.catz I was wondering about that too. Isn''t there a limit by their System on how many items they can put on sale? Or does Adovoria''s Fall''s System not care?
DisguisedPigeon: Oh no, it cares.
GreenNoodle: It cares.
Wizzack: Then what''s with all the items on sale? Player0.4 is mining that world dry.
KandyKane: What, have ya''ll never seen favoritism? Systems are not beyond bias. The only reason I cleared my current Game is because the Game''s System liked my username.
Canton_fancy2: HAHAHAHA. What favoritism?? I just checked your last Game. It was marked Very Easy. Anyone could have cleared that thing.
KandyKane: It was Medium when I started.
Canton_fancy2: Sure. Sure¡. /s
Ginger.catz: Hey. That''s not what I meant regarding Player0.4. What''s with the random cubes of stone and dirt up for sale? They''re perfectly cut square cubes.
Canton_fancy2: Who cares? They''re as useless as all the armor junk he''s been buying up.
NeonSpecter: Maybe Player0.4 is looking into a profession as a stonecutter.
Ginger.catz: Yeah¡ I don''t think that''s it.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
With Plan A having fallen through, my sole focus was earning the money needed to win Fin in the auction. I spent hours in the cellar with my palms pressing one by one on the items I wished to sell.
"Why do I have to physically touch everything to put it in the Game store?" I grumbled to myself.
[ To prevent abuse. ]
The System replied without me intending for it to respond.
[ If you could merely point and have it go into the Game Store, what would prevent a Player from selling off everything as far as the eye can see? ]
[ Besides, I''m making considerable considerations as it were for you, and yet you complain. ]
<< My hands are just tired, is all. >> I replied, this time intending my comment toward the System.
[ Perhaps you would do well to exercise more, given how weak you are. ]
I grasped my fingers together and rolled my palms around, trying to massage out my wrists. The movement of putting items in the Game Store was simple. Still, it required holding my hand in place for a couple of seconds, and having to do the same movement repeatedly was beginning to tire my hands out. The discomfort was adding up with the number of items I was putting into the Game Store.
But I had until this evening to sell off enough goods and purchase new wares from the Game Store to profit quickly. The auction was tomorrow, so I was working until the very deadline.
I sighed.
Damn it. There isn''t even a guarantee I can sell off everything I purchase from the Game Store in time. But there is nothing I can do about that.
Having massaged my hands out, I resumed my efforts, pressing my hands onto a large box sitting atop two other boxes.
"Squeak!"
The wooden box disappeared in a blue glow, replaced by a small grey mouse that dropped in its place. The little thing fell from mid-air and hurried away.
<< Did you give me a mouse in return for the box of food? >> I asked, wondering if this was a new type of way of making fun of me by the System.
[ No. That''s not how the Game Store works. The only thing you can get in exchange on the Game Store is Nexus Coin. ]
[ Also, that mouse was already inside the box. And given how living things cannot go on sale in the Game Store, it was obviously left behind. ]
I blinked.
<< Are you suggesting that if I place my hands over anything that has something alive in it, everything apart from the living being will be put into the Game Store? >> I asked.
[ That is correct. Even seeds capable of sprouting are not allowed. ]
I smiled.
<< And is there¡ a limit to the object''s size? >>
[ Yes, but it''s about mass, not necessarily size. So, a giant balloon animal, the size of a castle, might have the same mass as that of a steel cube the size of one of these boxes. ]
I nodded. What I had in mind was certainly not as dense as the items the System had given as examples.
But what if¡?
A new idea popped into my head. I crouched down and placed my hands on the stone floor, imagining the largest field imaginable.
<< If it''s about mass, what if I do this? >>
A square blue glow appeared from the area my hands were touching, and suddenly¡ there was nothing. A square hole that I could comfortably fit in had formed.
A huge grin spread across my face.
It was a little slow, perhaps due to the considerable amount of material sent into the Game Store. However, it was exactly what I needed for a Plan C in case I lost out in the auction.
CH 137 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 7)
Four seconds.
That''s how long one cube, with sides the length of one leg, took me to get into the Game Store. Another second went toward positioning myself for the next cube after falling with the prior cube''s disappearance.
Each cube differed in size slightly, depending on the consistency of the material I was getting through. Still, they were roughly the same, except for the first one, which was the smallest, with one of its sides approximately the length of one of my arms.
The first cube required getting through the enforced floor. The room, like any vault worth its salt, wasn''t merely locked by a black mana stone-enforced door while having regular stone walls, floor, and ceiling. Within the interior was also an enforced black mana stone layer.
After dropping ten cubes into the floor, I turned to my left and began to remove the area there. With each cube''s dissolution, a subtle odor of dust and ancient stone hit my nose. These stones had been sitting here for many ages now, untouched.
"I didn''t know you were a mage. Could I learn how to do this, too?" Fin asked behind me, having dropped in alongside me.
"This is hardly magic, and not something that can be learned," I replied. "Don''t talk. I need to concentrate."
"Peep!"
Leona sounded from Fin''s shoulder.
"You too," I said. I had a slew of questions I wanted to ask her, such as how in the world she managed to get captured yet again, but I was never good at multitasking. I couldn''t work the wall and talk with her simultaneously. Besides, without the Whispering Necklace, I had to speak aloud.
"Peep!" Leona however, talked into my mind.
Instead of cubes, can you make a cylinder shape? It''d be more stable and easier to crawl through.
I frowned. Her reasoning was sound, though I had yet to attempt it.
I pressed my hands against the wall, and with a blue flash, the wall disappeared, giving way to a cylindrical opening.
"Thanks," I muttered. "Now, please, remain quiet. I need to concentrate."
The scent of ancient stone completely surrounded me as I crawled forward in the dark. It was lucky that neither Fin nor I were claustrophobic because the hole was just large enough for one of us to fit through at a time.
I didn''t have the time to obtain the building or city blueprints, even with Micah''s resources, so I was working off of elementary math, having identified the typically expected depth of the building found in East Genise of this age and how far I needed to go east to get from here and into one of the neighboring buildings that Ridley was waiting in.
While the exterior of East Genise was constantly changing, with buildings disappearing and appearing overnight, the core base on which the city stood remained the same. The sewage and water system was set up several centuries ago, and nowadays, no one really understood how it all worked. However, as long as the base was left alone and only the top part was changed, everything worked without issues.
I pressed my hands against the stone wall for the thirtieth time, and the wall glowed blue, illuminating the dark cave before disappearing.
It''s lucky I haven''t hit any collapsable material.
I crawled forward in the dark and pressed my hands against the wall again, suspicious of how small the cylinder appeared this time.
Ah, damn it. I jinxed it.
My fingers felt about, feeling something metal.
"Fin, pass me one of the light stone shards," I called back, sensing the stone placed in my right hand.
I drew the green light stone toward the wall, revealing large horizontal bands of metal, some of which I had inadvertently shaved away during the cylindrical transformation in the Game Store.
At least I didn''t breach the metal completely; that would have spelled real trouble.
My eyes refocused on the hoovering blue screen that only I could see.
[ Time remaining: 05:57 ]
Time was slowly ticking away, but I had no choice but to take a slightly longer and more cautious approach.
"We''re going to have to take a longer route," I announced." We''ll move further downward to avoid hitting these pipes again."
As far as the information about the sewage system was understood, the pipes weren''t hidden too deep in the stone base of the city. Beyond that, it wasn''t really understood what lay.
I simply needed to dig down more. If we move lower, it should be fine.
I pressed my hands down on the floor, felt it give way, and dropped down. However, as my legs met the lower level, the ground gave way beneath me, with yellow cracks forming where I landed.
Damn it.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
I plummeted through the opening, flailing in a futile attempt to seize something, but there was only air. My body finally hit the ground hard. I groaned and rolled over on the cool stone floor, gazing up at the hole I had fallen through.
"Are you alright?" Fin''s concerned voice echoed from above, his face obscured by the shadows.
"I''m fine," I called back, pushing myself upright. I surveyed my surroundings¡ªa spacious hallway adorned with massive gray stones for its floor, walls, and ceiling. Embedded within the walls were glowing light stones, casting a mix of yellow and purple illumination.
"Peep!"
Leona descended gracefully after me, her wings unfurling to navigate the expansive hall.
Where is this? I like it. There''s so much more space for me to spread my wings than those claustrophobic tunnels.
I stood up, quickly realizing I had seen something similar to this hall before in the previous round.
"Should I come down too?" Fin called out.
"Yes, jump down," I said. "Just be careful. It''s a bit of a fall."
However, my warning was unneeded. Fin jumped down and landed with ease.
"Where are we?" Fin repeated Leona''s question. His large eyes, with their lengthy eyelashes, looked about in awe. "This place looks ancient."
He inhaled in the air.
"It even smells old," he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.
How do I get out of here?
I looked between the two ends of the hallway, each turning out of view.
[ Passage Finder (Level 2) Activated ]
I sighed in relief at the blue screen''s appearance.
There was a way out.
[ Step 1: Turn right and walk down the hallway. ]
"This way." I motioned Fin to follow.
"Do you know where we are?" Fin asked and ran beside me.
"Somewhat," I replied. "This way should also take us to an exit."
I gazed upward.
This was not the intended plan, but if Ridley could sense Fin''s mana, he should have realized we were moving in a different direction from the one we originally discussed.
"What now?" Fin looked toward a fork in the road with three possible openings.
[ Step 2: take the far right path. ]
"This way," I said.
"How do you know where to go?" Fin asked.
"I just do," I replied.
"Is it more of that not-magic of yours?" Fin asked.
"Yes," I replied, motioning him to follow me left at another fork we hit.
[ Time remaining: 00:00 ]
My eyes glanced at the blue screen, which disappeared with the end of the countdown.
Hopefully, Jasper can take manage on his own after our disappearance is noted. He said he''d be fine, but one can never really know.
"Peep!"
Leona fluttered over and sat atop my head.
It was so scary. I really thought I was going to be sold off to that maniac.
I frowned. She meant Elian''s father, Lord Vikzhou, winning bidder #12.
However, it shouldn''t have been much of a surprise. For his son to turn out the way he did, the tree that the apple fell from must have been equally as twisted, if not more.
"How did you end up getting captured anyhow?" I asked.
Fin began explaining, but I wasn''t interested in his explanation. I already knew why he was captured yet again. He was a child. He was a child that had the potential to be a great mage, but he was still untrained and not ready.
I was confused about how Leona ended up getting captured, especially since it appeared her captors didn''t even realize she was a phoenix. Otherwise, they would have had her sold off separately for a much greater price.
I poked Leona to prompt an answer out of her.
"Peep!"
I was asleep, so I don''t know what happened. However, the moment I awoke, it was too late. I had already been captured along with Fin.
I sighed.
Asleep? First, it was food, now sleep?
"How could you sleep?" I whispered. I didn''t have a choice but to speak aloud. I could only hope that our footsteps were loud enough that Fin wouldn''t hear me.
I was tired. I needed time to digest my lunch. Besides, I had protection. I thought I would be safe.
"Is that a mirror?" Fin called out. "What''s it doing here?"
"We''ll discuss this issue later," I told Leona.
Given this was now the second time she was captured, we needed a proper action plan so there would never be a third instance.
Fin moved about in front of its reflection. "There''s something odd about it."
"It''s a magical mirror," I told him. "Walk through it. Confidently. Don''t stop or hesitate or else¡ª"
However, I didn''t even finish talking before Fin moved forward and disappeared into it.
Damn it.
I quickly followed after him.
I had yet to inspect where it went, so I could not know where he''d end up. Luckily, it transported us to the same place.
CLANK!
"You''re here! Where are we?" Fin asked.
I felt him pressed awkwardly against my legs in the dark space, filled with smells of old, worn leather, metal, and dust.
"Peep!"
Leona chirped atop my head, having also safely gone through the portal.
"Ah, this place again?" I muttered.
I reached through the fur coats toward the door and pushed it open. This time, instead of stumbling out, I got out of the wooden closet with some measure of class.
"I do have a front entrance, you know," Lisa''s voice sounded ahead.
She sat behind the counter like the last time I had entered, with a pair of heeled black boots raised atop a table. In her left hand was a cup of tea, and in her right, was a book. Long black bangs covered half her thin face.
"Sorry about that," I replied.
"Is this a bookstore?" Fin asked. He came out of the closet after me and did the honors of closing the doors behind us.
"No," Lisa and I both replied at the same time.
Lisa smiled at this.
"This establishment is Lisa''s Books and Tea Shop," she explained. "And just so you know, I don''t part with any of my books, so you can''t buy them. You can order a cup of tea and read a book inside if you want. Or you can leave."
"You''re Lisa?" Fin asked and walked over to one of the book stands, inspecting the titles.
"Bingo." She snapped her left finger. "That''s right. I''m Lisa. And who might you be, young man?"
"I''m Fin," he replied brightly. "And this is Luca."
"Oh? Is that so?" Lisa smiled broadly. I couldn''t see what she was smiling at, however.
"I apologize for the intrusion," I said. I glanced outside and spotted Ridley''s unmistakable figure through the grimy shop windows. I motioned for Fin to join me. "We must get going."
Fin put back the book in his hands with great disappointment.
¡°She had books on magic, you know?¡± he whispered.
¡°Peep!¡±
This Lisa has books that are from my ancestors'' memories, in mint condition! I can see why she said she doesn¡¯t sell them.
Leona chimed in as well.
I frowned.
¡°We can come back another time,¡± I replied.
I might have lingered in another circumstance, waiting for Ridley to arrive, especially given that I didn''t have my needles to protect us from potential threats. However, it seemed Ridley had made swift progress in reaching here.
It''s as if Fin had a magnetic pull on the old mage.
"Well, come back if you ever need an ear to talk to or a book to read." Lisa waved goodbye and returned back to her book.
A familiar pungent odor enveloped my senses as we stepped back into the East Genise air. But today was different; the Summer Festival was in full swing, and the usual urban stench was mingled with tempting scents of grilled meat, freshly baked bread, and sizzling vegetables wafting from festival stalls somewhere around the corner.
"How in the world did you end up here?" Ridley inquired.
He met us just as we stepped out of Lisa''s Tea and Books. He turned his keen gaze upon me, his gray eyes dissecting me in a manner that felt like he was peering into the depths of my soul.
BOOM!!
However, before I could respond, a large explosion bang filled the blue summer sky.
CH 138 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 8)
Grandov''s eyes were fixed upon the vivid streaks of red and yellow, spread across the the blue sky.
BOOM!
Another explosion followed, and a second colorful flower blossomed above the city''s towering buildings.
"Ooooo! Look at that one!"
"It''s so pretty!"
"It''s daytime fireworks!"
Children''s excited voices sounded as they marveled at the blooms born from each thunderous explosion.
Grandov, on the other hand, felt his entire body stiffen and every hair on his arms and legs standing on end.
Beyond the visual spectacle and the loud eruptions, a subtler, more insidious sound filled the air. It was reminiscent of a soda bottle opening and the sound of bubbles rising. The whole air sizzled with this sound. You could practically feel it.
To think I''d hear that sound ever again after all these years.
BlueLizard rarely thought about the past, it being so long ago and having too few good memories. However, the explosions above reminded her of the horrors she had seen so long ago with the Crimson Cataclysm.
Who in this realm managed to figure out how to create this monstrosity?
Grandov gazed about, observing the city''s inhabitants, who stared skyward in wonder and awe, oblivious to the actual, ominous nature of what they were witnessing.
The Crimson Cataclysm was a human-made explosive device that earned its infamous reputation as a symbol of terror and brutality on the battlefield. It was engineered to cause unparalleled devastation. Upon detonation, it unleashed a wave of destruction, obliterating all life in its path. Then, beyond the initial explosion, the Crimson Cataclysm left a trail of long-lasting consequences. Toxic chemicals and radiation were often part of its deadly payload, leading to lingering environmental contamination and a heightened risk of long-term health issues for survivors. It was ultimately deemed a war crime to utilize due to the unprecedented destruction, mass casualties, and prolonged effects.
Its unique identifying characteristic was this strangle sizzling sound that filled the entirety of the air and its surroundings. The louder and clearer the sound, the closer you were to the worst of the destruction.
BOOM!
Grandov gazed up at a particularly large, deep blue bloom that grew over the entirety of the sky.
Or perhaps¡. Is Player 0.4 the original inventor? That madman was never caught, after all. Maybe he hid by removing a part of his functionality.
Rumor had it that they had changed their name and hid away in some obscure realm. But those were merely rumors that other Players sometimes gossiped of in the various chat rooms when bored.
"Wow, this one smells just like peonies!" A young woman nearby inhaled the air.
"I liked the previous one, the one that smelled like jasmine," the woman beside her said.
"It''s good that Ned left the capital; he''d have a complete mental breakdown with all these flower smells," a man chimed in. "He hasn''t been the same after his last fight."
Grandov''s nose scrunched up.
The explosions occurring overhead were clearly intended for their beauty and were part of the festival''s entertainment.
However, if the fragrance were replaced with poison, the blooms made invisible, and the explosions masked, it would be just like that madman''s weapon.
Grandov tossed away the half-eaten skewer in his hand, his appetite diminishing. He began walking through the lively streets but was stopped by a short man dressed in a white linen garb and an emblematic golden triangle on the front. The man wore a warm and inviting smile.
"Good man," the fellow greeted Grandov, "on a day this festive, I couldn''t help but notice you look like someone ready to take control of their financial future. Have you perhaps heard of the Paragons of Rahosm Temple?"
"I haven''t heard that name in a while¡." Garndov muttered.
Grandov didn''t know the finer details about the Paragons of Rahosm Temple but knew that it was a sham organization that was rather prominent in two of the Game rounds, with its annoying followers spreading the "good word of the Paragons of Rahosm Temple." However, apart from those two initial instances, it had disappeared into obscurity in other rounds. It was one of the many oddities that came about the longer Adovoria''s Fall was played.
The man, taking Grandov''s mutterance as an invitation to continue, began to speak enthusiastically, delivering a speech that bore the hallmarks of a typical get-rich-quick pitch.
"You can attend the temple''s sermons daily or weekly," the man said. "Each secession will cost you but a small investment toward your future¡ªAnd I assure you, it is tiny compared to the knowledge you gain from the sermons."
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
The man then spoke of boundless opportunities, vast wealth, and the potential for financial success beyond one''s wildest dreams.
"And best of all, in the Paragons of Rahosm Temple," the fellow continued, "we believe in the power of community, where you can achieve prosperity by recruiting others to our cause. The more people you bring in, the more you earn, and when they bring in more followers, you''ll also receive a commission for their contributions. It will more than cover your own attendance fees. We call it the Golden Triangle of Prosperity."
The man tapped the golden symbol on the front of his garb.
"It''s a golden opportunity for you to enrich yourself and those you bring into our thriving community. Before you know it, you''ll be living the life of your dreams!"
Grandov smiled and nodded in understanding. "So it''s a pyramid scheme?"
Incredible. The organization wasn''t even bothering to hide it, making it their very symbol.
"A¡ pyramid?" The man looked confused. By his expression, it was apparent that this realm had yet to experience multi-level marketing and the terminology that went along with it.
Someone must be cashing in big time.
"No, no, it''s a triangle." The man pointed again to the symbol on his garb. "And I can give you a special deal today, just for considering it. If you sign up right now, you''ll get a discount on the entry fee of your first sermon."
Grandov took in the man''s appearance and realized that apart from him, the street was littered with others dressed just like this man, talking in excited voices to other festivalgoers.
"How many are there in Paragons of Rahosm Temple?" Grandov asked. In all the rounds he had gone through, he had never seen so many of this organization''s followers littered across the streets of Genise.
"In total? It''s in the thousands, with members of the Paragons of Rahosm Temple spread all across the continent. And our followers are growing rapidly. Now''s the time to join! I shouldn''t be mentioning this, but¡" The man leaned toward him and stood on his tippy-toes to speak into Grandov''s ear. "You see¡ our Saint has awakened. And with his awakening, his holiness has bestowed upon us with knowledge of great wealth."
Grandov''s ears perked up at this.
Perhaps this so-called Saint is the other Player?
It explained how a concept such as a classic pyramid scheme could appear in this realm.
Then again, the temple had grown in prominence in two of the rounds of Adovoria''s Fall as well.
Grandov massaged his beard, which he hadn''t had a chance to shave off yet. He didn''t know if it was a similar scheme on the previous game rounds, but it was possible.
The odd part is that it''s growing in prominence now. Years earlier.
"We''re not interested," a deep voice sounded nearby, and a punk with faded pink hair, who was scrawnier than his voice had suggested, pushed away from another Rahosm Temple member who had stopped him.
He pulled along with him a taller young lady who had on one of the classic yellow sun festival masks.
"Kathy, I know you''ve already racked up a new debt, as is. Don''t fall for these obvious schemes, too," he scolded her.
The young woman protested, and the pair disappeared into the crowds.
Kleave the Kid. He certainly looks better alive.
Grandov recognized the young man immediately; Kleave was the bad influence on Luca of the future. The day the Game started, Kleave was hanging in the plaza, his body dangling on a noose. And Luca was drinking away his sorrows in a bar in one of the more notorious parts of East Genise.
Grandov looked around the buildings.
Now that I think about it, that bar wasn''t all that far from here.
The buildings and roads of East Genise were ever-changing. Still, having gone through so many rounds, Grandov had gained an uncanny ability to detect where he was, even without a map.
However, he wasn''t so stupid as to not use one.
He motioned with his fingers, and a map of East Genise appeared, zooming in on the area that Grandov was in currently. He might have done away with forty percent of his functions, but he most certainly wasn''t going to get rid of the map.
Funny. It''s just a few blocks from here.
"I have to pass for now. Thanks for sharing, though," Grandov sidestepped the temple''s follower and followed the map''s directions.
"Well, okay then. If you change your mind, you know where to find me. Good luck with your financial future!" the man called out from behind him.
Grandov weaved through a labyrinth of dark alleyways, winding his way through haphazardly constructed buildings until he came into a clearing void of festival decorations. However, the distant explosions overhead and lingering scents of the festival still permeated the air.
In this unassuming corner of the city stood the equally unassuming bar. A sign above its entrance, poorly painted and somewhat ironic, bore the words "The Royal Bar." Instead of offering a view of the outside world, the windows were fortified with moldy wooden planks, and the front door bore the scars of having been kicked out a couple of times.
Grandov couldn''t help but muse at the state of the place.
It looks in much better shape than a couple of years from now.
With a determined push, he swung open the creaking door and stepped inside the dimly lit bar. He didn''t come here merely on nostalgia. Nor any expectation of meeting Luca, as he had in the last round of Adovoria''s Fall. Instead, it was for information.
SMASH!
Just as he entered, a broken bottle flew past his nose and embedded itself in one of the bar''s walls. Luckily, his reflexes had taken over, and he flung his head back just in time.
He smiled.
This place still has its usual charm.
On a day as sunny and cloudless as the one outside, and the System being relatively mum about the oddities he had come across thus far, The Royal Bar was his third-best way to gather intelligence about the realm''s current state and the new peculiarities that abounded within it.
"Bartender, a bottle of beer, please," he said and sat at the counter, ignoring the loud squabble taking place to his left, as did the other dozen patrons inside.
He slid over several golden coins, far too much for a mere beer. "And Horatio, could I spare your ear for a moment, too?"
Horatio, the hunch-backed man behind the counter, smiled and produced a glass bottle of beer before Grandov.
"Sure-sure, what can I do for ya, young man?" Horatio asked and pocketed the coin. He had a tinge of an accent, typical with the refugees from one of the fallen nations on the continent''s eastern coast.
"The Ashford Bakery." Grandov tipped the beer into his mouth. "Any word on who has been buying up an unusually high amount of bread as of late?" he asked.
There was no need to guess who Player 0.4 was when there was a bright red trail toward their identity. With the amount of Ashford Bakery goods sold in the Game Store, whoever it was was either working for the bakery, stealing from the bakery, or buying from it. And Grandov suspected it was likely the third.
However, to Grandov''s surprise, Horatio''s smile withered away, and his blue eyes glanced at the lone other patron seated at the counter.
"My, my, my¡. Back from the Celestial Mountain Range, and first you do is ask about the comings and goings of bread." A chubby young woman with curly golden hair and long purple nails turned toward Grandov. Her eyes twinkled in amusement. "Aren''t you a curious one?"
CH 139 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 9)
"Get in," Ridley commanded.
A black Frey carriage arrived behind him, and he unceremoniously hurled Fin inside. I jumped in right after them, not wanting to be tossed in a similar fashion.
With the carriage door securely closed, Ridley''s unsettling gaze fixated on me once more. "I don''t sense much mana from you¡ªI''ve seen lettuce with more mana than you. How did you make it all the way here if not magic?"
"It''s a family secret," I replied. I leaned back in my seat, with the carriage rocking softly as it moved through the uneven streets of East Genise. Above us, the distant sounds of the daytime fireworks'' explosions continued reverberating.
There was no way to convey the truth. Anything I''d say would be a lie, and if I tried to tell the truth, which I had no intention of, it would probably seem like yet another lie.
Ridley''s grey eye stared at me, seemingly evaluating me, but then broke away.
"As for you, Fin, what have I told you about leaving Frey Manor this month?" Ridley scolded. "Until you grasp control over mana, you are not to leave the Frey Manor again without my supervision."
Fin hung his head, his large, rabbit-like eyes pleading with Ridley. "How long will that be?"
"A year¡ªmaybe longer if you don''t train properly," Ridley replied. He pulled out a flask and took a swing.
"A year?!" Fin exclaimed.
"You''ve been caught once. Easily, I might add. Unless you wish to get caught yet again, those are the terms," Ridley retorted.
Click.
Ridley pulled out a silver looking glass.
"Looks like that ginger brat got out safely as well," Ridley said. He sounded almost disappointed. "He says he took care of your disappearing act as well."
I sighed in relief.
I had been worried about how Jasper would fare after the guard opened the door and discovered that not only I but also the cage containing Leona and Fin had vanished.
With that, everyone I cared about was safe and well.
For now.
I sighed.
With the amount of trouble on the horizon and attacks against my family, there was no way of knowing when another crisis would rise again.
The carriage came to a sudden halt.
"Why are we stopping?" I peered outside and spotted the twins in a slightly more secluded area from the rumbustious festival grounds. Elda appeared to be animatedly explaining something to Jarvis, who wore his usual serious expression.
"I thought you might want to be with your family," Ridley said. He waved his hands, and my soiled clothing magically transformed back to a pristine state.
"Ah, thank you." I hadn''t even realized how disheveled Fin and I looked after having crawled through the underground tunnels.
"Peep!"
Festival food! I am starving; Fin gave me some of his food, but it was a meager amount. And I couldn''t just take out the food in my reserves because someone was always watching or Fin was awake.
Right. Leona.
Her little form fluttered by the window.
I considered having Ridley take her back to Frey Manor along with Fin, but I dismissed the idea. The two times she had been taken, we were separated. As weak as I was, especially now when the only item of protection that I had on me was the time-altering artifact pocketwatch, I still didn''t trust anyone else to safeguard her.
I carefully took her and put her inside my jacket pocket.
"I''ll get you food soon," I whispered.
The area that Elda and Jarvis were in was more secluded, with less prying eyes. There were also a dozen Frey guards protecting the children. But I was still worried for Leona to be recognized for what she was. Her disguise as a little yellow chick only did so much, after all.
"Take care!" I jumped out of the carriage, which promptly sped away the moment my feet landed on the ground.
"Luca!" The twins shouted and ran over, noticing me immediately.
"Did you get Fin back?" Jarvis whispered.
I nodded. "Ridley is taking him back to the manor right now."
BOOM!
I looked up at the new flower that bloomed overhead.
"And Elda! This is incredible!" I exclaimed. I nearly lifted her into the air in celebration before realizing how weak my body was and hugged her instead.
She beamed back with pride. "Leo helped; it''s a shame he couldn''t come outside. Especially with what happened to Fin, his mother didn''t want to risk it."
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
I nodded.
Fin wasn''t the only one that caught the Spiders'' interest in my original life. Sarka Jarbez was a key person to their operation; it was unlikely that they would let an opportunity pass where they could take control over her again in this lifetime.
BOOM! BOOM!
More colorful explosions lit up the sky. The scents of lilies and clover filled my nostrils.
I sniffed the air.
So it wasn''t my imagination.
"Elda, are the fireworks giving out a scent of flowers?" I asked. In my original life, her daytime fireworks were impressive, but they had no scent.
Or perhaps my memory was faulty. She died in an explosion that day, and my recollections of the day were hazy.
"Yes, they are," Elda said. "Leo helped me reverse-engineer one of the designs I found. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been to incorporate it."
I smiled and nodded.
It was nice to see Elda alive and well and having made a friend who seemed to share her passion.
"I helped pick out the scents," Jarvis chimed in.
"You did a great job with the selections," I said, tousling his red hair.
"Peep! Peep!"
Food! Please, I''m starving.
Leona chirped out from within my pocket.
"Ah, and you got your bird back," Elda observed.
"And she''s hungry," I explained. I felt my own stomach grumble. "As am I."
***
With a tall stack of skewers sitting beside me, anyone would have thought me a glutton. However, the one picking the wooden sticks dry of meat and vegetables was Leona, who was the size of a child''s fist.
"Where does all that food go?" Elda asked in wonder.
There was a stack of sticks sitting nearby, enough to start a small campfire, all cleaned off by the little phoenix.
"It''s obviously not an ordinary bird," Jarvis remarked. "She probably has an enchanted stomach."
"Or perhaps she''s not a bird at all," Elda suggested. "Half of that meat is chicken after all."
I coughed into my drink.
Ah, damn it.
I wiped my mouth and swallowed my melon water.
¡°Actually, chickens do eat other chickens,¡± Jarvis chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ve seen our chickens eat leftover chicken meat that Fiona tossed out without any qualms.¡±
¡±That¡¯s gross.¡± Elda made a face.
I was grateful for Jarvis pointing out that chickens engaged in cannibalism, but the twins could tell Leona wasn''t a regular baby chick after sharing a simple meal with her.
What hope is there for her disguise amongst evil adults? Or dragons.
I sighed as I watched Leona practically dislocate her beak as she cleaned off a chicken leg clean.
I''m going to have to discuss and find a more appropriate form for her to take on. Or perhaps there''s a disguising artifact she can wear.
"Where is Micah?" I asked the twins.
I realized I had yet to see him.
"He and Princess Evelyn are still doing their rounds. There''s an award ceremony that he''s helping her with," Jarvis said.
"We''re unlikely to see him until tomorrow," Elda said. "He''s going to be alongside Evelyn until the evening festivities."
I took a final sip of my melon water. It was the traditional drink associated with Adovoria''s Summer Festival. Jarvis was to thank for its reappearance; the green melon had all but disappeared, only found in old texts. But Jarvis singlehandedly brought it back from extinction and into a thriving crop once more. Now, it was sold across all the booths of the festival grounds.
I gazed at the deep blue sky. The colorful fireworks continued to bloom beautifully overheard, the timing of which was coordinated by personnel that Elda had hired. She had initially wanted to be on-site where the launch took place, but I took a hard stance against the idea. Even if all the nefarious boxes of explosives were taken care of, I was afraid of her being collateral damage yet again.
I inhaled the air, with scents of roses filling the air with the latest fireworks explosion, and closed my eyes.
It was a rare peaceful moment where everything was going right.
"Luca?" Henry''s voice sounded.
I opened my eyes to see the curly-haired young man looking down at me. He was one of a dozen guards ensuring our safety from the sidelines.
"Natalia Ashford said she had a message for you," he said.
I perked up at this.
"What is it?" I asked.
He handed me a small roll of parchment.
I quickly undid the seal and read her message.
Grandov has returned from the Celestial Mountain Range. He is in The Royal Bar as of this moment.
I stood up from the wooden bench I was sitting on.
"I have to go." I motioned for Leona to get back inside my jacket''s pocket.
"You, you, and you," I pointed at Henry and two additional guards at random. "Follow me."
I wasn''t stupid enough to wander into the depths of East Genise without the ability to protect myself. The time-altering watch was good, but something sharp and pointy was preferable. Since Jasper had my needles, the Frey guards and their arsenal of swords and daggers were the next best thing.
I began walking, knowing they would come.
The unique part about East Genise was that its layout was ever-changing. There were no street signs. There simply was no point. One moment, there would be a building; a month later, it would have been torn down to make way for two new buildings with a slim alleyway between them. Then, a month later, it would be replaced yet again.
Few buildings remained standing long. The Royal Bar was one of those rare places that stuck around despite the ever-changing landscape.
"System, guide the way to the Royal Bar," I whispered, on the hunch it might know.
[ Unfortunately, as you have deactivated the map function to its full, I cannot provide directions. ]
Damn it. I''m going to have to do this the usual way.
I gazed up at the sky, taking note of the sun''s location, and then I looked about the buildings, seeing if I could find any familiar.
The West was organized. The streets were alphabetically named diagonally and numbered horizontally. Conversely, the East looked like the city planner had a coughing fit and sketched the street lines while they choked to death.
The streets went in all directions. Some streets ended abruptly because a building was built in the middle of the road. New streets also appeared whenever another building ruptured onto itself, which was surprisingly common. It was an incoherent and ever-changing maze.
Only a handful of streets even had names. There was no point in having permanent names for the ever-changing streets. Plus, the few street signs that existed were constantly stolen and switched out with one another, so it was pointless to remember the names beyond "the green-painted shop on what was on Jinx and Flop two days ago."
Of course, for true residents of the East, that wasn''t a problem.
It was just a basic daily routine to learn the updated names of the streets and what new pathways appeared or disappeared.
Only newcomers and West''s citizens had trouble. I gazed back at the bright and sun-filled side of the West that sat on an incline and could be seen even from here.
"Another dead end. Young master, are you sure you know where you''re going?"
Henry looked visibly concerned. He was gazing around at the ruffians that were looking lazily our way. His hand was tightly on the hilt of his sword.
"It''s fine. I know where it is. I''m just figuring out what streets to take," I said.
We were well away from the festival grounds by now. The streets had moved during my time a few years into the future, but not everything had changed.
"Perhaps if you tell us where you''re trying to go¡ª" one of the other guards began.
"There it is."
I smiled, seeing the familiar bar around the corner. I looked forward to seeing Grandov again.
"Young master, are you alright?!" Henry caught me as I stumbled while opening the bar''s door. "I''ll go in with you¡ªyou two, stand guard here."
I rubbed my head, feeling an unexpected sharp headache come on. "I''m fine."
I pushed Henry off and entered the dimly lit bar. I wasn''t about to let some lousy headache get in the way now.
There, at the counter, sat Grandov drinking a beer. His face turned at my entrance, and his eyes widened. He was younger and had a beard, but it was no doubt him.
Huh. It''s quite a coincidence that we''ll meet again in the same bar as our first-ever meeting.
CH 140 - One Bottle of Beer on the Wall (Part 10)
"Who are you?" Grandov asked the young woman.
"Natalia Ashford." The woman smiled. "My parents own the Ashford Bakery that you were just inquiring about. Now¡ªjust what were you hoping to do with the information about who''s buying my family''s bread?"
Grandov returned the smile.
It was childsplay to get the information he sought from the young woman. He didn''t even need to utilize one of his Player abilities on her. She merely wanted some information in return, a bargain if he ever saw one.
The trouble was her answer.
"Luca Frey, of the Frey Merchant Guild." She stood up from the bar and left, leaving Grandov with muddled thoughts.
He lifted his second beer bottle and tilted the golden liquid into his mouth. In the background, the squabble that had started when he entered the bar continued in the form of a heated argument.
Luca Frey¡
In the previous round, just when BlueLizard decided she''d had enough, the System dangled a carrot before her. It offered a clue on how to beat this impossible Game in the form of this strange young man.
[ Go to the Royal Bar and recruit a man there by the name of Luca Frey. He will ensure Adovoria does not fall. ]
BlueLizard had played enough Games to take note when a System was playing favorites or providing support it did not usually offer. She wasn''t sure if it had anything to do with her gameplay style, or perhaps it was merely that she was the only remaining Player, and the System had grown desperate. In either case, the System, which was ordinarily silent, had thrown her a clue. She grasped at it¡ and doors opened that had not in previous rounds, but in the end, Adovoria fell yet again.
After 67 Rounds that ended in varying numbers of years into the Game, BlueLizard quit out of frustration.
It was now Round 68, but the Game was not what it was before. It was four years prior; people who ought to have been dead were alive, and most importantly, there was a mysterious Player 0.4 that had snuck into Adovoria''s Fall. Specifically BlueLizard''s matrix. The only functioning matrix.
And I don''t even have a clue to their intentions yet.
In past Games, when there were other Players in the Game, they were either teammates or opponents that needed to be killed off. Understanding how to treat them was as simple as night and day.
If Player 0.4 happened to take over Luca Frey''s body, that further complicates matters. What am I to do then? He was supposed to be the clue to winning this Game.
Grandov finished his second beer and motioned the bartender to bring him a third.
Just as he popped the top off and lifted the bottle to his mouth, the bar''s door opened. Grandov turned, and in the doorway stood a handsome young man with raven black hair and golden eyes. Grandov was used to the grim and battered look of Luca Frey of the future. This version of Luca Frey was a pampered young master who had never experienced genuine hardship.
Except for those eyes.
Gradoc took a gulp of his beer.
He didn''t know much about what Luca Frey was like at this point in time, but the expression behind those eyes was similar to the Luca Frey that he knew. Those were the eyes of someone who had seen death.
"Grandov?" Luca walked straight toward him without hesitation, to Grandov''s surprise. The guard beside Luca moved with him. "My name is Luca Frey. I need to talk urgently to you about something you''d find interesting."
Grandov''s eyes narrowed at the introduction.
There was very little information that the System provided regarding Luca Frey. Still, from the first time that Grandov met Luca in this same bar in Round 67, it was apparent that they knew one another from several years back.
If Luca doesn''t know that our characters actually knew one another at this time, he has to be an imposter then.
Grandov clicked his tongue, and the Character Checker appeared before him.
[ Character Checker (Level 15) in progress for Luca Frey. ]
[ Age: 19
Occupation: None
Level: Error ]
[ Abilities: Error in processing update ]
That''s new.
Grandov had run this Character Checker on other characters in Adovoria''s Fall in the past, and there was never any issues. He pulled up the stats sheet on Luca next, which was more robust.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
[ Strength : 6
Dexterity : 44
Perception : 59
Intelligence : 78
Charisma : 19
Mana : 2
Sanity : -14 ]
Unlike the version that Grandov was familiar with in Round 67, this version of Luca Frey was significantly weaker. There were twelve-year-olds who could beat him up.
Grandov''s eyes fell on the bottom metric of the blue screen. Sanity was lower than what he expected, but it was a significant improvement to the unhinged Luca Frey that he met four years from now in this same bar.
The part that confused Grandov most was the Intelligence score. It was one of the few characteristics that transferred over with the Player when entering a Game and taking over a playing character. Thus, based on all the knowledge a Player would have accumulated over many years, he would have expected a number more in line with what BlueLizard had seen of other Players.
It''s too low. Unless this is a new Player. But even then, would Intelligence in the double digits have sufficed to sneak into a Game?
"What can I do for you?" Grandov replied, deciding to play along and try and gather more information on exactly who this person was and their intentions.
Luca sat beside Grandov and casually tossed a coin onto the bar. "A glass of water, please," he told the bartender.
Grandov''s eyes narrowed once again.
Luca Frey didn''t drink. Or rather, the last bit of alcohol he ever drank was in this bar when Grandov offered Luca a job and a way to get out of the hellhole he was in. Since then, the only liquid Luca would ever take in at a bar was water. But before Grandov came along, Luca was a functioning alcoholic.
Did this imposter impersonate the version of then? No. That would be impossible. I was the only Player that Round. Perhaps the Luca of this time hadn''t yet found his way to a bottle.
Taking in the handsome young man before him, Grandov concluded that Luca''s current life wouldn''t have yet been so challenging to require a crutch. Still, it was unusual for someone to order water in a bar, especially on a day as festive as today.
"You care about Adovoria''s future, right?" Luca began.
"Of course." Grandov nodded. His character was deeply invested in Adovoria''s fate, and as a Player, ensuring Adovoria''s survival was crucial to winning this seemingly impossible Game. Any Player familiar with Adovoria''s Fall would have known about Grandov''s commitment to the kingdom.
Luca leaned in to speak, prompting Grandov to discreetly check for weapons.
[ Weapons Check (Level 3) for Luca Frey : None ]
Grandov was puzzled by this revelation. Everything leading up to this encounter had been unusual. Still, the fact that Luca had entered this notorious bar for low-lifes to meet him without any weapons on hand was particularly intriguing.
His gaze shifted to the curly-haired guard standing a short distance from Luca, hand resting on the hilt of his sword and speaking into a small ruby-red rune button on his collar. The guard''s focus was on the squabble that was escalating yet again in the left part of the bar.
Unless he believes that guard is sufficient protection.
Grandov refocused his attention on Luca.
Or perhaps he has another trick up his sleeve.
"Our kingdom is weak and will only grow weaker if nothing changes," Luca spoke. "We''re leaving ourselves vulnerable to an attack from an enemy nation if things continue as they are."
"Oi, I know that much. What do you propose, and why are you telling me this?" Grandov inquired, his curiosity piqued.
Does he not realize I am a Player as well? Perhaps he hadn''t realized I managed to return to the matrix and have taken over Grandov''s body again.
"Adovoria needs your help," Luca said. "I''ve secured several hundred Phoenix eyes from Lady Sedna Ozeryn in recurring monthly funding for The Order, and I have Princess Evelyn''s full support. However, Adovoria needs a leader to grow The Order into a battalion not to be trifled with."
Grandov blinked in surprise.
Luca, or whoever possessed him, was intent on setting up Adovoria for success when the Kobar Empire would attack. They were clearly planning on beating Adovoria''s Fall.
If that''s the case, it might not matter who they are. The only question is what will happen if the Game is beaten and there are two of us. This isn''t a multiplayer Game, after all.
"You know that I''m still but a Lieutenant," Grandov replied, playing his role.
"Yes, but you''ve been promoted and have been moving up in rank quicker than any other soldier. You''re already well respected amongst the soldiers. If there''s one person that could ensure Adovoria''s safety, it is you," Luca said. "I have already gained Princess Evelyn''s permission to put you on a fast-track promotion plan to Commandership within two years."
Grandov was taken aback. In the original, his character attained the rank of General in the year 785, which was already a remarkable achievement. And he only picked up the role of Commander of The Order when his predecessor took off after Kobar''s second attack on Adovoria. The state of The Order was in a miserable state, and Grandov had to beg and claw for any and all support. Now, it was being handed to him on a silver platter.
It may not matter at all. Maybe Luca, having been possessed by Player 0.4, might actually be the clue the System was hinting at.
"Thank you, but what are you hoping for in return?" Grandov picked up his beer and took a sip while Luca went on to explain that he only wished for Adovoria''s safety.
Grandov continued to observe Luca as he spoke. He was several years younger than the man Grandov knew, but everything from his mannerisms and facial expressions was on point.
BlueLizard took pride in being able to acclimate to any character without raising suspicion from the surrounding cast, but it required significant attention to detail. Characters weren''t just puppets to be played. The original owner''s emotions, thoughts, and habits molded the essence of the original character and dictated their mannerisms. A different soul inhabiting the same body would inevitably move, speak, and express themselves differently. Every nuance, from posture to vocal tone and eye movements, could significantly alter how a character was perceived by those around them. It was not a simple task to acclimate to one''s character. Most Players didn''t even bother.
However, he is moving Luca''s body precisely how the original moved.
It was uncanny. It felt like the very same Luca Frey that Grandov knew was seated before him. Even how he rubbed his temples when a headache came over was the same.
Could he be the original? But if so, why is he trying to save Adovoria now? And who could possibly be Player 0.4, then?
"Very well, I see no reason to decline to work with you. To Adovoria''s prosperous and peaceful future." Grandov lifted his beer, and Luca tapped his glass of water against his bottle.
CRASH!
As their drinks clicked together, the squabble behind them concluded, with one of the fighting men''s faces planted into the broken beer bottle sticking out of the wall. It was the same bottle that nearly hit Grandov when he had entered the bar.
"To Adovoria''s prosperous and peaceful future," Luca echoed.
CH 141 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 1)
"Ah, the fireworks show has ended." I gazed up at the empty blue sky.
I was a bit disappointed to have missed the end of it, but I was fortunate to have seen most of it already.
"I wonder who created them," Grandov mused behind me.
Turning around, I couldn''t help but grin at his curiosity. "It was my sister, actually."
Gradov''s eyes widened, and then a look of confusion crossed his face. "Isn''t your sister twelve or thirteen?"
I blinked. His knowledge of my family surprised me.
"Yes, she is twelve," I replied. "And she''s far smarter than me."
"And she''s the one who created these fireworks? Alone?" Grandov asked, clearly impressed.
"Indeed!" I confirmed. "Though she did receive a bit of help from a friend."
Gradov nodded. "An adult?"
"No, no," I chuckled, waving away his assumption. "It''s another kid her age."
"You mean to tell me that two kids developed those fireworks?" Grandov asked. His gaze now focused on the empty sky.
I couldn''t help but laugh at the incredulous look on his face. "There are kids out there who are far more talented than most adults."
"Young master, the carriage is ready to take you to the banquet at the palace." Henry pulled open a black and gold carriage parked in front of The Royal Bar.
I frowned and felt the lump in my jacket''s inner pocket.
Leona was fast asleep, having slept through the entire brawl in the bar and my conversation with Grandov. I had insisted she remain in my pocket and out of sight, which must have led to her boredom-induced slumber.
"No, take me back to the manor," I said, moving inside the carriage. I turned and waved goodbye to Grandov.
"Until next time, Luca," he waved back.
I settled into the plush seat as Henry closed the carriage door behind me. The carriage began to roll through the city streets, the palace looming in the far distance.
Leona will be so disappointed when she learns she missed the famous Summer Banquet at the palace.
In truth, I hadn''t ever gone either, with relations to the royal family having been severed with Princess Evelyn''s death and Naomi taking up the mantel. However, rumors of its grandeur and delicious food had reached my ears.
But it wasn''t worth the risk. Even though most people saw Leona as merely a little yellow chick, there were bound to be two or three people at this banquet who would see through her disguise. There were powerful and dangerous individuals gathering from all across the continent, some of whom had attended the Spiders Syndicate''s auction.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Tsk." Micah closed his looking glass.
"You seem displeased by something?" Evelyn called out behind the changing screen. Her maids were currently in the process of changing her into a new gown.
Having concluded their duties of presenting the final awards in East Genise, Evelyn and Micah had returned to the palace for a quick refresh, change of clothing, and preparations for the royal banquet.
Micah''s wardrobe transition was straightforward; he merely swapped his white linen suit for a silk one of the same hue and had his attendant restyle his hair. However, the process was significantly more intricate for Evelyn, the crown princess. It involved donning an elaborate gown and enduring a lengthy session of hairstyling and makeup.
"It''s nothing. Just a pest I thought I got rid of having come back," Micah replied.
"A pest?" Evelyn chuckled. "Well, there''ll be plenty of those at the banquet."
She emerged from behind the screen, wearing a gown adorned with shimmering crystals that cascaded like glistening droplets across her form-fitting golden attire. Her long, fiery red hair was elegantly arranged and crowned with a tiara embedded with phoenix eyes.
"You look radiant." Micah smiled and extended his hand.
"Thank you." Evelyn gracefully accepted his hand and allowed him to walk her out.
"Princess, here are the final seating arrangements."
Upon their exit, Duncan Genuiver, waiting by the bedroom doors, presented Evelyn with a parchment inscribed with a meticulously drawn floor plan, tables, and names. The names were color-coded, indicating their importance and the regions they hailed from.
Evelyn''s eyes scanned the names, and she tapped two of the tables. "Have these guests moved to a new table," she instructed, "and replace them with Lord Vikzhou and his people¡ªI did not expect them to attend originally, but what can I do? Also, the Barakian Empire''s diplomat fell ill, so have a diplomat from Brem take his seat."
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
Micah glanced through the sheet with a few hundred names listed out. Nobles from the Adovorian Kingdom comprised roughly half, while another quarter consisted of diplomats and prominent figures from various nations. The rest comprised individuals without formal titles but held critical roles in the governance and peace on the continent.
Although technically, Evelyn and Micah would sit at the head table with Princess Naomi, the three would actually spend most of the evening making their rounds among the guests, offering greetings and establishing connections. Micah had a bad feeling that despite being at a banquet, Evelyn was bound not to eat anything, given how busy the event would be for her.
Her wrists feel even thinner than before. I''d better ensure she remembers to eat something.
Micah observed Duncan Guiniver, who took notes of Evelyn''s commands. He appeared well-polished and like a proper son of a duke, unlike the first time he met the young man. He had been of great help to Evelyn, but unfortunately, she remained buried under her mountains of work. Duties of the state had all fallen upon her shoulders, and even with Duncan''s help, she was still drowning.
***
"Ladies and gentlemen," Duncan''s voice sounded beyond the double doors into the banquet hall, commanding attention. "May I present to you, Her Royal Highness, Crown Princess Evelyn, and her esteemed fianc¨¦, Micah Frey!"
The doors swung open, revealing a majestic banquet hall whose walls were draped with rich yellow silk, and the room bathed in the soft glow of light stones hanging on long threads across the ceiling. Ladies in extravagant gowns and gentlemen in colorful suits paused their conversations and stood up. The sound of chairs moving across the marble floor was resounding, and a hushed murmur washed over the assembled guests as they turned their eyes toward the entrance.
Evelyn and Micah entered the hall, with every step sounding loudly across the floor, commanding attention. Applause came from the guests as the couple walked in and approached the head table. Princess Naomi, who was already seated, rose to greet them. She appeared radiant in her regal attire of blushing pink and long cascading blonde hair. The trio exchanged cordial smiles, all three well aware that visiting diplomats and foreigners closely observed and noted their interactions.
Micah had little regard for Naomi, Evelyn''s half-sister. She was rather foolish and easily manipulated by her uncle. However, she did have sufficient royal training to know not to show her true emotions in front of so many guests.
Micah and Naomi took their seats on either side of Eveyln while she remained standing.
"Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests and friends of the kingdom," Evelyn began. "It is with immense pleasure that I stand before you today, gathered here in the heart of Adovoria, to celebrate the grandeur of our annual Summer Festival and tonight''s banquet."
Her words resonated through the hall, being magnified by Julius.
"This three-day festival serves as a symbol of our shared heritage and the enduring bonds that unite us all to the earth," she continued. "Each year, we come together to celebrate another fruitful crop season, to revel in the joy of companionship, and to foster new connections that bridge the gaps between our people."
Evelyn''s gaze swept over the assembled guests. "Your presence here tonight, as honored guests from near and far, is a testament to the spirit of cooperation and diplomacy that defines this evening. Unfortunately, The land''s infection continues to spread across the continent and darken our lands. Still, through our united cooperation, I know we can overcome the challenges presented before us."
She smiled as she concluded her speech. "May this banquet be a night to celebrate the past, embrace the present, and allow us to move toward a future filled with many hearty harvests."
As Evelyn took her seat, a wave of applause filled the banquet hall. The orchestra sounded, with music playing reminiscent of what one might hear in a small farm village within Adovoria. The banquet had officially commenced.
The three did not remain seated long, and once the banquet hall sounded with forks and knives clanking against the china, the three stood up and wandered between the tables. However, their goals differed. Princess Naomi wandered to where her uncle and supporters were seated. At the same time, Princess Evelyn made her rounds among the visiting foreigners.
Micah had his own goals for the evening.
Having been publicly announced as Princess Evelyn''s fianc¨¦ and future king consort, he now had the necessary standing to establish connections with a few key individuals. Diplomats, lords, and even royals from other nations smiled in his direction as he passed, obviously keen themselves to establish connections before Micah gained his royal title through marriage.
Of course, not everyone shared the sentiment. The majority of nobles within Adovoria looked unfavorably at his ascension to power. But he had plans to subvert those with negative sentiments about his future marriage.
Then, there were also those outside of Adovoria who had an equally adverse opinion regarding him. For example, Lord Vikzhou had a hardened stare toward Micah. It was unlikely because his younger brother had stolen back Fin. Based on what Ridley relayed, there appeared to be no issues about the thievery being connected to his family.
Instead, Lord Vikzhou''s distaste toward Micah was much the same as the lords and ladies ruling over other nations that Micah believed could benefit from a bit of power restructuring. Lellei Kingdom was a prime candidate for such restructuring, having outdated beliefs about money and power. A decade back, it was still fashionable for the wealthy lords and ladies to show off their obscene wealth. Nowadays, the same behavior garnered narrowed eyes and grimaces from the public. The people had grown weary and wished for change.
Micah walked past those of Lord Vikzhou''s entourage and gave a brilliant smile toward a different person hailing from the Lellei Kingdom, seated at another table entirely. Those with Vikzhou likely wondered what this woman was doing at the banquet in the first place. She lacked money and titles, but people in her country looked favorably upon her, and she was not without ambition. Micah suspected she would rise to power in the next two years. Perhaps even less, with his help.
"Lady Erin Minvey, thank you for making the long trip to Adovoria," Micah said.
"Lady? What lady." The woman with long, braided black hair laughed. She reclined in her chair and swung one leg over the other. The golden bangles on her ankles clinked together, signifying the number of battles she had led Lellei Kingdom''s army to victory, albeit the credit was officially given to some high-born noble.
"Did you enjoy the festival and concluding fireworks show?" Micah asked.
"I did." Erin nodded her head. "It was nothing like anything I''d seen. The fragrance usage was most surprising. It was pleasant, but I imagine it wouldn''t be if one didn''t like flowers."
"The fragrance can be changed out for anything you might wish it to be, pleasant or unpleasant." Micah smiled.
Erin blinked and then smiled back, understanding the subtext. "Perhaps I could take a few celebratory fireworks home?"
"Of course," Micah replied. "There''s going to be much cause for celebration, after all. Stop by the Frey Manor tomorrow, and I''ll work out an arrangement for you."
He moved away from her table and onto the next person on his list. The tides on the continent were changing, and it was imperative to be on the right side of history¡ªthe side told by the winners.
CH 142 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 2)
"Young master Luca, is there anything you need assistance with?" Remlend''s voice sounded as I exited the carriage.
I sighed.
One would think I''d have gotten accustomed to his abrupt appearances by now, even expected ones such as this. However, he still startled me every single time.
"A bath would be good," I replied and walked toward the manor with him beside me. Henry followed a few steps behind us.
Although Ridley had done his magic to clean Fin and myself up, I didn''t feel entirely clean.
"Of course," Remlend replied. "I suspected as much and had one readied for your arrival. I''ll make the final arrangements to warm the water to the right temperature."
He really is the ideal attendant.
I glanced to my right and looked him up and down. My brain fogged over at the remembrance of his hair by the time my eyes reached his shoes.
I knew it was a curse, but his ability to blend into his surroundings and be so remarkably unremarkable was somewhat enviable.
If Leona had his ability, perhaps she''d have had an easier time as well?
"Remlend, wait," I said before he could speed up his pace and hurry ahead to set up the bath. I lowered my voice to prevent Henry and the other guards from overhearing me. "I hope I''m not overstepping by asking a sensitive question, but you have a rather interesting curse. How did you acquire the Wallflower Curse?"
Remlend''s expression shifted. It was minute, but a hint of shock and confusion crossed his face.
"Young master, how did you know, and for how long?" he asked. "Most people don''t even remember my presence, much less realize I am cursed."
"It''s a newly acquired ability," I replied honestly. I was being a little rude, poking into his life; it was only fair to be candid myself. "I realized you were cursed a couple of days ago."
Remlend hesitated, seeming to contemplate something. "Young master Luca, it is a rather sensitive subject. To what purpose do you wish to know?"
"While it is a curse, it does have some benefits to it as well. I was wondering about possibly utilizing it to hide someone," I replied.
"Peep!"
You want to curse me??
Leona''s voice sounded for the first time in my mind. I wasn''t sure when she awoke, but she was certainly awake now.
"I am highly against such an idea." Remlend shook his head.
"Peep!"
Leona chirped in agreement.
"It is a curse, and its repercussions far outweigh any benefits," Remlend said. "I have been cursed since birth, with only my mother capable of remembering me. A witch cursed her while pregnant with me."
"It is a painfully lonely curse," he continued. "I can''t make outstanding connections or dream of falling in love and starting a family. Such seemingly simple life milestones are unattainable for me."
I frowned.
"I assume you''ve looked for a cure?" I asked.
"Of course," Remlend replied. "I have spent years solely searching for a cure to this condition. But even after scouring every library and source of information, I have come up blank with a way to cure it. Again, I cannot emphasize it enough: you do not truly wish this fate upon anyone you care about."
I nodded. "I understand."
A thought suddenly occurred to me. Perhaps my favorite information broker might know of a way to cure him? It wasn''t the usual information I sought from her, but it was worth a try. She hadn''t failed me yet¡ªexcept for information on the Misfortune Sisters.
"I might have a way to cure you," I said.
Remlend stopped walking.
"Young master Luca, as I''ve said, it''s not a simple curse."
"I know," I replied, growing more confident in Freida Stran''s abilities. I paused and looked at Remlend''s face. "But it''s worth trying. And while you have tried to find a cure, I haven''t tried yet, have I?"
His expression was hard to read, but I gauged that he didn''t truly believe me.
"Why would you do that for me?" he asked.
I laughed at the silly question. "You''re the best attendant I''ve ever had. If recognition is what you''re looking for, I should provide that if it''s within my reach."
"Understood," Remlend said. I couldn''t gauge his tone of voice at all. "I''ll go ahead and finish up your bath preparations."
He hurried away ahead.
***
"Peep!"
I can''t believe you thought to suggest cursing me.
"Leona, this is the second time you''ve been caught. I was considering the possible options to help hide you from danger."
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
I was sitting on my bedroom''s cool bathroom floor, in my bathrobe, having just finished my bath. Leona sat atop my bathtub''s edge, with the water draining away.
Jasper hadn''t returned yet, so I didn''t have my Whispering Necklace to speak with Leona inaudibly. Thus, my favorite room of the manor for such conversations with the System made do.
"Peep!" Leona hung her tiny head.
I''ll do as you suggest and take a different form instead of the brilliant chicken.
Her voice sounded dejected as she spoke into my mind.
I sighed.
I was impressed that she had recognized that her current disguise wasn''t enough, but changing her appearance didn''t seem to be the solution.
"I don''t think that''ll solve the issue," I replied, my fingers absentmindedly tracing the mosaic design on the floor. "I thought about it while taking my bath. This time, the people who captured you didn''t even realize they had caught a phoenix, but you were still caught."
"Peep!"
That''s because I wasn''t in my phoenix form. And I needed to change into it before I could perform any magic.
"Precisely." I smiled and slowly rose from the cool bathroom floor. "What we need is for you is a disguise that allows you to retain your phoenix form. That way, even if someone comes after you, you have a fighting chance against them."
Leona lifted her head, and her golden eyes blinked.
"Peep!"
I can''t make myself invisible if that''s what you''re asking. I don''t have that sort of magical ability.
"No, but perhaps an artifact of some sort might be able to help?" I said.
I left the bathroom behind and entered my bedroom. The plush carpeting of the room welcomed my bare feet as I made my way to the lacquered white desk, its surface adorned with books I had never bothered to read and parchment paper that would have gathered dust if not for Remlend''s upkeep.
I didn''t know if the Game Store had anything that could help, but in the time leading up to the auction, I had already taken and made use of most of the Nexus coin I had earned on items to sell in my world. The meager sum I had remaining wasn''t enough to cover even a half-decent artifact. However, I currently had four thousand Phoenix coins in this realm.
I''m sure something exists in my world that can help disguise Leona.
I pulled out one of the desk drawers and pulled out a small paper card from inside. The name Orla Rex glistened in red mana stone ink in the center of the card.
I''m sure she can source an artifact that does the job.
I slid my finger over the indented red letters of her name.
She said I just needed to tap it and speak my request into it. And she''ll provide a response in return.
However, I didn''t send her a message just yet, and instead walked back into the bathroom, closing the door behind me.
Before that, I needed to do some research.
"Peep!"
Leona fluttered off the bathtub and perched on my hand, inspecting the card curiously.
I sat back on the cool bathroom floor. I leaned against one of the walls, contemplating the possible solutions to Leona''s predicament.
"System, you''ve been through various Rounds and were alongside various," I called out. "During those rounds, have you encountered any artifacts that could make someone invisible or clear away their presence?"
[ Indeed. There were two from this realm and three from the Game Store. ]
I smiled. "The two from this realm, can you elaborate on what they were called and their abilities?"
[ Certainly. ]
[ Item: Camouflage Button ]
[ Description: This artifact may appear as a regular red shirt button, slightly weathered with age and bearing no discernible magical aura. ]
[ Ability: When pressed, the Camouflage Button instantly cloaks the wearer in invisibility, rendering them entirely unseen for up to 24 hours. Its unassuming appearance makes it ideal for discreet operations, as it''s often mistaken for a regular, slightly worn clothing accessory. ]
[ Note: The Camouflage Button has a cool-down period of 24 hours between uses. ]
Hmmm.
While the item was quite good and appeared to be an irregular artifact with no repercussions, the cool-down period was likely to prove problematic. It meant that Leona couldn''t leave the safety of the manor every other day. I needed something that could be utilized at all times rather than on a need basis.
"What is the second item?" I asked.
[ Item: Stealthy Pull Tab ]
[ Description: This unassuming artifact appears as a small, ordinary aluminum pull tab from a soda can with a slightly corroded appearance. However, when worn as a pendant around the neck, it grants the user the power of invisibility upon command. While invisible, the wearer''s presence becomes nearly undetectable, and they can move about unseen. ]
[ Note: Keen observers may still detect the wearer''s aura. ]
I frowned. I didn''t know what a soda can was, so it being described as ordinary didn''t help.
Perhaps it''s an ancient relic item of the past that was more commonplace then?
"What are the repercussions of the Stealthy Pull Tab aside the aura part?" I asked.
While the aura being detectable was problematic, people capable of such detection were rare as it required years of meditative study to comprehend. Only monks living in the Desolated Expanse Desert could pose a problem. Still, being monks and keeping to themselves, I had little concern for them.
[ It is hardly the most flattering item to wear. ]
I raised a brow.
That was it? How unflattering could this soda pull tab be to wear as a necklace?
Of course, the alternative was that it would be costly. I suspected that would be the case, given that this sounded like an irregular artifact.
"Peep!"
Did the System tell you something good?
Leona looked up at me with expectant eyes.
"Yes, there appears to be an artifact in our world that would suit you," I replied. "It''s an irregular artifact without any noteworthy issues. Do you happen to know what a soda can pull tab looks like?"
Perhaps Leona''s ancient knowledge from her past predecessors would know.
However, she shook her head.
"No, I''m afraid I do not," she said.
"Can you describe what this pull tab looks like?" I asked the System instead.
I was going to request Orla Rex to source it for me, so I needed to know what it looked like. I doubted it would be so unflattering that Leona would refuse to wear it.
[ It appears as a small, thin, flat piece of metal, almost like a miniature door knocker, but without the ring. It is rectangular in shape, with rounded corners. The metal is aluminum, which is very lightweight. ]
I nodded, trying to visualize this artifact. Honestly, it didn''t sound all that terrible in appearance. It would just need to be attached to a secure chain that could then be worn like a necklace by Leona. And given that she would be rendered invisible, the necklace would be as well.
"Alright, I''m satisfied. I''ll contact Orla about sourcing it for you," I said.
My fingers gently tapped the thick card that bore Orla''s name in red mana ink. I brought the card to my mouth and described the artifact I needed in a clear tone.
After I finished speaking, I stared at the card, my anticipation building, waiting for something to happen.
"Peep!"
What are you waiting for?
After watching me stare at it for a good minute, Leona hopped over and inspected the card for herself.
Is something supposed to happen?
"Yes. According to what Orla Rex said, the red mana ink would disperse into a reply, but perhaps she hasn''t seen the message yet on her end?" I said.
Time stretched on, and the cool bathroom floor seemed to grow harder beneath me. I shifted in place. It felt like I was watching the water and waiting for it to boil.
Maybe she''s occupied with other matters? Or does she need to look into it first?
Impatience gnawed at me, and I finally decided that waiting on my bathroom floor for the rest of the day wouldn''t make her respond faster. It was a waste of time.
Pushing myself up from the floor, I stretched my legs and back, sore from sitting still for so long. I glanced down at the card in my hand again, but alas, there was still no reply yet.
"Well, no use waiting around. I''ll keep the card on me after I change into some clothes," I said aloud. "When she replies, we''ll know if she can source it. In the meantime, what say we go check in on Leo and his progress on dissecting the Wobbly Pebble?"
"Peep!"
And perhaps a dinner as well?
I chuckled at Leona''s simplicity.
"Of course, we can have dinner as well."
CH 143 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 3)
He''s just like Elda and Jarvis.
I asked a few servants for Leo''s location and was informed he was in his workshop, tinkering away on something.
I suppose it''s because of his curiosity that he''s attained a level three skill in reverse engineering at such a young age. Perhaps Elda and Jarvis have skills matching their hobbies in gardening and explosions?
¡°Hah¡ hah¡¡± I rested against one of the stone walls of the spiraling staircase and gazed out of one of the small windows of the tower. I had a decent view of the Frey Manor grounds, as well as a picturesque view of the capital city as the day was coming to an end.
The unfortunate part was that the workshop was at the top of one of the two towers of the manor. The other tower held our messenger birds, and this one, until recently, had been merely a place for storage but was converted for use by Sarka Jarbez and had, more recently, become Leo''s haven of invention as well.
"Peep!"
There are only two more floors to go!
Leona chirped in encouragement.
I did not reply and saved my breath, focusing on regaining control of my breathing. I pushed away from the cool stone wall and willed my legs to carry me onward.
I really ought to improve my stamina and leg strength.
As I approached the workshop''s entrance, I caught my breath once more and, when ready, pushed open the wooden door.
"Luca?" Leo glanced up from his workbench, the tinkering and clanking of his various contraptions momentarily silenced. "You didn''t attend the banquet at the palace?"
"No," I replied and readied myself for a stream of questions to flow from Leona into my mind. However, to my surprise, she didn''t begin complaining that I hadn''t taken her to the feast.
Perhaps she has grown up a little bit?
Leo took off a pair of magnifying spectacles and hopped off his stool, wandering over to meet me at the entrance. His golden curls were secured away from his face with a headband. His attire was a practical grey jumpsuit and gloves embedded with black mana stones. While the inventions worked on in this tower were not of the explosive kind like Elda''s, they were likely dangerous in their own unique ways.
"What brings you up here, then? Is it regarding my mother''s mini portal or the Wobbly Pebble you had me examine?" Leo guessed correctly.
I nodded, gazing about the workshop. "Yes, the rock. Did you find out anything interesting about it?"
Although now that he mentioned it, I am also curious about the mini-portal. It should have been completed by now as well.
However, I didn''t see anything resembling it in the workshop. Strange metal inventions and tools were strewn about haphazardly. Shelves lined with unfamiliar devices, gears, and mechanical parts dominated one corner. While in the center, a table held half-finished projects, each more intricate and peculiar than the last. The room smelled of oil, metal, and something else I couldn''t quite pinpoint.
Just what else are they working on in here?
I turned my attention back to Leo and saw a large grin spilling over his face, making him appear like the child he was.
"I found out lots of interesting things, actually." He motioned me to follow him to one of the stations. He opened one of the cabinet drawers and produced the Wobbly Pebble I had given him.
It was grey, misshapen, and small enough to fit in one''s hand. By all means, it hardly looked in any way remarkable. Despite whatever examinations he had run on it, it looked exactly the same as when I gave it to him.
"When you first showed me how it flies in a random direction when thrown, I wondered if it really was random, so I did a series of tests," Leo said.
"Is it not at random then?" I asked, taking a seat on one of the workstation stools. My legs and feet thanked me for the break.
"Oh no, it is entirely random! However, with two exceptions." Leo lifted up two fingers.
"What''s the exception"? I asked.
"The direction in which it is tossed, or rather, the opposite direction from which force is applied, it never goes in that direction," Leo said. "Nor from which the force was applied."
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
I nodded. However, this much I already knew from the item description and playing around with it on my own.
"You don''t seem impressed by this insight," Leo noted. "But it is actually incredibly unusual and interesting. I investigated why that is and uncovered some fascinating aspects about it."
I perked up.
"What did you discover?" I asked.
Leo set down the Wobbly Pebble on the table and hopped on a stool beside me. He pulled out a parchment of paper and a pen.
"First of all, the material on his rock is unlike anything else that is currently known about in our world. It''s the first of its kind. It has the ability to bounce back upon impact. Yet, the surface area feels hard, like your average pebble, rather than being rubberlike."
Leo drew a misshapen circle on the parchment paper with black ink, a representation of the Wobbly Pebble.
"Moreover, the material is tougher than you might expect," Leo continued. "Breaking it open was impossible, but even when I tried scraping its surface, I had no luck."
"Even with black mana stone-enforced tools?" I asked.
Leo nodded seriously. "Nothing worked. I might need Ridley''s help. Perhaps a powerful mage such as him can crack this thing open."
I raised a brow, taking in the Wobbly Pebble with a newfound sense of respect.
I didn''t expect it to be so hardy.
"However, I did have another way of looking inside to understand its structure." Leo proceeded to draw another misshapen circle within the circle. "It appears what we see on the outside is a misshapen layer surrounding a jelly-like substance."
He drew a line from the outside, coming inside, moving through the jelly, and stopping at the opposite inner wall. "When something hits it, the impact goes in, hits one of these misshapen walls, and then moves in the direction of the wall''s surface." He moved his pen and drew the line going out in a random direction.
"The most exciting part is that the Wobbly Pebbly then moves in this random direction," Leo explained.
I leaned over the drawing and frowned.
"But if I toss it lightly like so." I took the Wobbly Pebble and gently tossed it in the air. "It generally goes in the expected direction until it reaches the top, and then it moves in a random direction, but also, not one that''s too unexpected."
I stretched my arm out, catching the Wobbly Pebble as it pivoted slightly to the left while going up and another slight angle when making its descent down.
I looked over towards Leo and saw him smiling at me. His golden eyes twinkled.
"That''s the most interesting part," he said. "It appears that when more force is applied, the jelly itself moves, causing a wobble to the impact, causing additional unpredictable behavior."
He drew a wavy line going from the outside and inside the circle, hitting one of the curved walls at a seemingly boomerang angle and then moving out in that direction, back out of the circle.
"Ah." I nodded in understanding. "That makes sense."
The diagrams helped me significantly.
Leo began laughing. "Makes sense? Not at all! If I took a piece of jelly, enclosed it in some hard, misshapen container, and hurled it forward, perhaps it might have a slight issue in its trajectory. However, it''ll still go forward ten out of ten times."
He tapped the inner part of the drawn circle, indicating the jelly. "I don''t know what this is, but it completely defies how physics works. Something about this thing causes the Wobbly Pebble to move in an irregular pattern."
"How does it work then?" I asked, now completely confused about what Leo had uncovered.
"The best way that I can explain it is that it''s like when you toss a ball against a wall, and it bounces back, except the wall is inside the rock itself," Leo said. "The only way that I can explain how it can move the way it does is that an invisible barrier outside the Wobbly Pebble appears that only it can feel, which causes it to move in a random direction instantaneously. The barrier has a shape similar to what is found on the inside."
I rubbed my temples as I looked over Leo''s drawings.
I didn''t understand the barrier and what practical use it might serve, especially given how it was invisible and untouchable to us. However, what I did learn was that this thing was indestructible. Or, at the very least, even black mana stone couldn''t put a dent on whatever this Wobbly Pebble was made of. And that was plenty of information to find a use for this strange item.
"Thanks for all your research into it," I told Leo.
"Oh, I''m hardly done¡ªif you don''t mind, I''d like to dissect it more," Leo said. "But I can return it, given how rare it is."
"No, go ahead," I replied.
I had plenty where this Wobbly Pebble came from, selling at a meager cost of 1 Nexus coin.
I brought forward the Game store and examined the items on sale, just in case.
My eyes landed on the slew of grey Wobbly Pebbles in the Game Store up for sale. Each misshapen and unremarkable in appearance. Like every other day I checked, they were still just 1 Nexus coin each, and an absurd amount of them were available.
Tch.
I frowned, noting, however, that the cost of glimmersteel weapons had gone all the way up to 3 Nexus coins. It was still next to nothing for the rusted and broken blueish-tinted weapons, especially compared to everything else in the Game Store. Nevertheless, that was three times the price of what I had initially been able to buy them for.
Supply and demand, huh. I might need to adjust my strategy in the future.
My eyes wandered over to my own storefront. Of the items I had put up, most had sold, except for the blocks of dirt and stone. Those remained untouched at 1 Nexus coin each, and I had a feeling they would continue sitting in the Game Store for eternity.
"Ah, Elda and Jarvis are back!" Leo called out.
I pushed away the Game Store screen and saw Leo leaning against one of the windows, looking out. I joined him and gazed down into our courtyard. A black carriage had pulled in. Elda, with her usual unruly mop of red hair, was walking toward the manor''s entrance. Jarvis, meanwhile, was chatting with one of the guards beside the carriage.
"I guess they didn''t go to the banquet either," I murmured.
Or, at the very least, they left early.
That was surprising, but perhaps they were tired. They were still children, after all. Elda, in particular, had been working with staff members since the wee morning hours to have the fireworks set up correctly.
"Peep!"
Dinner?
Leona chirped expectantly.
"Yes, let''s go down and have dinner with everyone," I said.
Before moving down the steps after Leo, I pulled the card from Orla Rex out of my pocket. The last time I checked, it was just before I began climbing the tower, and it was the same as always.
However, this time, the red ink had shifted. Instead of Orla''s name, the card now had a message.
CH 144 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 4)
"The fireworks appeared to have been a great success," Leo remarked.
"Oh, did you get a glimpse of them after all?" Elda grinned.
"Yes, I was watching from the tower," Leo replied. He grabbed a bowl of potato salad and scooped some onto his plate.
"I doubt you could take in any of the scents from where you were," Jarvis noted. He accepted the bowl from Leo and took a scoop for himself as well.
Leo shook his head of golden curls and gave a wistful smile. "No, I was too far away and too high up for any of them to reach me."
The three children and I were seated in the dining room, with traditional Adovorian food spread across the table in the spirit of the Summer Festival. Plates of steaming, aromatic dishes adorned with colorful spices and herbs promised a feast that rivaled whatever the palace could cook up. Father and Mother were away today, and Micah was at the palace banquet, so the feast was meant for us and us alone. It might have been too much food, but with Leona''s presence, I was confident that every plate would be swept clean.
"Where''s Fin?" Elda asked, looking around as if expecting him to appear from behind one of the curtains or the dining room doors. "I only saw a glimpse of him before Ridley took him away. I assumed he''d be here."
"He ate dinner earlier," I replied, having asked about him upon my arrival. "He''s in the training grounds. Having gotten caught, he''s begun taking his mage training in full seriousness."
"Good," Jarvis nodded thoughtfully. "He''s been slacking off."
"What do you mean ''slacking off''?" Elda playfully thwacked Jarvis on the back of his head. "You were the one distracting him with your plants and trying to enlist his help in your research."
"Speak for yourself," Jarvis retorted, but his words lacked bite. "I know you had his help putting the final touches on your fireworks."
"Peep!"
You know, Lisa''s bookshop did have many books on magic. It would be worth a visit to let Fin learn from the material if he''s looking to grow as a mage.
I nodded in agreement and was again reminded that I still did not have my Whispering Necklace and needles.
I motioned one of the servants over. "Is Jasper back yet?"
The woman shook her head apologetically. "No, I''m afraid not."
Tch. Knowing Jasper, he was probably at the palace banquet swindling some noble out of a castle, a favor, or perhaps another mage tower. He wasn''t even invited, but he could weasel himself into any party.
"Please let me know when he''s back," I requested.
"Understood. The servant bowed and moved away.
"If there''s anyone I need to thank, it''s Leo. And Luca for recommending him," Elda said. She then sighed, her excitement still evident. "Leo reverse-engineered the blueprints Micah sourced for me. Without his help, I would''ve postponed the fireworks show to another year. Thus, it''s a real shame you didn''t get to see the show in its full scope."
Leo chuckled. "I''m sure there will be plenty of instances where I''ll be able to see them in the future."
"Of course! They were a hit." Elda''s face brightened. "There''ll be substantial demand for them, and we''ll recuperate the investment easily, seeing as people from all over were in attendance and saw the show. Soon, there will be fireworks going off across the continent!"
She roared with excited laughter.
I smiled and took a spoonful of the buttery corn, fresh basil, and green onion salad.
My sister and her love for explosions.
Another thought occurred to me.
Her and Jarvis''s birthdays were coming up soon. I could source something unusual and explosive from the Game Store for her.
Unfortunately, as nothing living could be sold through the store, I would need to look elsewhere for Jarvis''s gift.
I gazed over at my siblings, happily conversing with Leo and making a decent dent in the spread of delicious food.
Today''s festival would have ended with someone''s death. However, with the warning provided by Chase and Micah''s swift intervention, today was instead concluding with a feast.
Not to mention, Fin and Leona were safely retrieved, and just my luck, Grandov had returned from the Celestial Mountain in one piece and had agreed to a partnership.
It was a good day.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
My right hand reached into my pocket and pulled out the card from Orla Rex.
I frowned as I reread the message.
The only trouble was this.
''Unfortunately, I have recently sold the item you have mentioned. I will check if they are open to selling it, but I wouldn''t hold out hope.''
It was fantastic news that the artifact I was interested in could be sourced. The trouble was that it was just out of reach, with my fingertips barely missing it.
Hopefully, I''ll be able to strike up a deal with whoever owns it now. Otherwise, I''ll need to source another means of hiding Leona''s presence.
I watched Leona, in her small form of a yellow chick, clean off the last bit of food on my plate. I was quick to scoop up more food for her before she could lunge toward the rest of the dishes.
BAM!
My head swiveled to the dining doors flying open. A servant rushed inside.
"Young masters and mistress, a royal carriage has arrived in the courtyard," the man said. His eyes locked onto mine. "It''s Prince Chase Daylan. He wishes to meet with you, young master Luca."
"Is he still inside his carriage?" I raised my brow.
"He is indeed," the servant said.
That lunatic had finally learned some manners.
"Fine. I''ll see to him." I wiped my mouth clean and tossed my napkin on the table. "Please have him brought to the Rose Room.
"Understood," the servant bowed and rushed away.
"Leona, you stay here," I instructed her.
She chirped back happily, clearly relieved that I wouldn''t take her away from the feast.
I turned my gaze toward my siblings. "It''s late, so I don''t expect anyone needs to leave the grounds now, but please make sure that my bird remains inside the manor. Don''t go taking her out ever again without my knowledge."
The kids replied they understood.
I disliked the idea of letting Leona out of my sight, especially given how recent her kidnapping was. However, as long as she remained within the premises of my home, it was unlikely to pose a problem. Besides, I disliked the idea of Chase Daylan potentially taking a more keen interest in her. Currently, he was still under the assumption she was an Awakened like us. I didn''t know if her being a phoenix would change his attitude toward her.
It wasn''t like I understood how that lunatic''s thought process went.
I stood up from my seat and walked out of the dining room.
Chase Daylan might not have barged inside the manor like he did at my grandmother''s residence, but I suspected he was still behaving like quite a nuisance to the staff.
Just what did that lunatic need to discuss now?
The last time I saw him was more than ten days ago, and back then, he left as abruptly as he had arrived. The only explanation he gave was that something had occurred. As to what that something was, I had no idea, and I had more pressing matters to attend to, so I frankly forgot about the whole thing.
But perhaps this is related to it?
I could only assume.
My steps echoed in the hall as I walked over to the Rose Room.
"I¨CI apologize, young master Luca," the same servant greeted me at the room''s entrance. "He made his way inside before I could properly escort him."
I glanced inside the Rose Room and saw that Chase Dylan was sitting comfortably with one leg over another, gazing outside the window at the dark gardens full of Jarvis''s twisted black roses.
Chase turned and smiled brightly at me, waving his hands.
At least he''s in a good mood.
I sighed in relief.
"Bring us a pot of tea, please. Something relaxing, preferably," I instructed the servant and entered inside.
Chase wore a garb of flowing white silk with purple detailing. Glistening golden jewelry decorated his ears, neck, and hands. And, of course, a pair of his classic reflective circular shades covered his eyes.
"Luca! My friend, how have you been?" Chase continued to smile brightly.
Suspicious.
"I''ve been well," I replied, not caring to go into much detail. I sat down across from him. "What brings you today?"
"Two matters, really," Chase replied, leaning across the table. "And only you can help."
"What are they? Is either one related to why you rushed out so urgently the last time I saw you?" I asked.
Chase laughed. "Yes, indeed. But I''ll get to that once we''re alone."
He paused and turned his head toward the room''s exit. The door opened, and a trolley arrived with a white pot and a pair of white cups with a gold trim.
"It''s chamomile tea grown in our greenhouse," the maid that brought it explained. "It was modified by young master Jarvis to have stronger apple notes and more potent effects against inflammation. I had only just prepared it, so I suggest waiting a few minutes."
With that, the maid set an hourglass on the table, and the pink sand fell, indicating the time remaining for the tea to be fully brewed.
"Thank you," I said
As soon as the door closed again, Chase picked up the pot and tapped it with his index finger. "No use in waiting around."
He poured himself a cup of the golden yellow tea, with the chamomile having wholly brewed.
"Was that dark magic?" I asked.
Chase nodded and poured me a cup as well. "Obviously."
"Doesn''t it chip away at your life with use?" I asked.
"Of course," Chase replied and sipped his tea. "Wow! This might be the best chamomile tea I''ve ever had."
A smile spread over his face, and he took another sip.
"You seriously brewed a teapot in exchange for some of your life force?" I asked.
I picked up my cup and lifted it to my mouth. The warm liquid had a mellow honey-like sweetness with notes of juicy apples. It was as if I was drinking summer itself.
"You''re overreacting." Chase took off his eye shades and set them down on the table. "It cost maybe an hour of my life. Besides, we''re in a time loop until Adovoria is saved. My use of dark magic hardly matters if the longest I''ll live is another seven years, after all."
I frowned.
His logic was sound in the illogical state of the world.
"How did you learn it anyhow?" I asked.
There were few warlocks in existence, and it wasn''t just because the price of using dark magic was too steep. I suspected if the Spiders Syndicate could, they would have attempted to monopolize warlock creation as they did with mages.
Chase shrugged. "I came across someone that knew it, got curious about it myself, and so I studied it."
I blinked. "Just like that?"
He was oversimplifying it.
"It''s not like there are books lying about teaching you how to become a warlock," I said.
A grin spread across Chase''s face, and he sipped his tea. "Who says there aren''t?"
I scoffed. But Chase''s expression remained unchanged.
He''s serious.
"If you''re curious, there''s an odd little shop in East Genise. It''s owned by an old lady who does nothing but read and drink tea," Chase replied. "You can read them in the shop, but she won''t ever sell her books."
I blinked.
It can''t be.
"But that''s not the reason I came to see you." Chase set down his cup of tea. His facial expression changed to one that was uncharacteristically serious.
"What is it?" I asked and gulped down the rest of my tea, hoping it would help take down whatever request Chase had in store for me.
Chase clasped his fingers together and rested his elbows on the table.
"Luca, I need you to die."
CH 145 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 5)
"Eh-excuse me?" I stammered out, searching for some hidden meaning in his words.
Perhaps I misheard him?
I squinted my eyes at Chase as if that would help my hearing. The Rose Room was dimly lit, and outside was even darker, with the evening having arrived.
Chase leaned forward, his intense golden eyes locked onto me.
"Luca, I need you to die, preferably sooner than later," he spoke with a strange seriousness. But then, he blinked, seemed to realize the absurdity of his words, and burst into laughter.
As he roared with inexplicable laughter, I poured myself more of Jarvis''s chamomile tea. The calming and relaxing effects were clearly not working yet, and I needed it to kick in soon while in the company of this lunatic.
"Don''t you worry," Chase said with a smile. "I''m not going to kill you again. I promised, remember?"
"But you want me to die?" I sipped the hot tea and held the porcelain cup in my hands, letting the warmth flow into my fingers. The soothing scent of chamomile floated to my nose.
"Well, yes," Chase leaned back, his features softening as he explained, "You''d be doing me a great favor if you died and restarted life to the next round."
I raised a brow.
"Is this about someone you care about? Did they.... die?" I asked.
I couldn''t help but recall the multiple restarts I''d done whenever Micah had died. But Chase didn''t strike me as the type who cared enough about anyone to prompt a world reset himself.
Chase took a moment to answer. His gaze now fixated on his tea, which shimmered with a soft yellow hue.
"As a matter of fact, yes, something to that effect," he replied, his tone tinged with sincerity. There was a hint of vulnerability in his words, making his request all the more bewildering.
However, he ruined any opportunity for pity by suddenly perking up and beaming at me with a grin. "But, if it''s inconvenient, I understand. I''m sure there''ll be plenty of opportunities for you to die. I can hold out till then," he said.
What a complete nutcase.
"Who is it that died?" I asked. "It''s not your mother, right?"
A few days ago, he seemed interested to know if I had anything to do with Queen Yadana''s death, but having brought about her death himself in one of the rounds, he had little love for his mother.
But who''s to say what ''love'' is to him? Perhaps he has changed his mind and wishes to make up with her?
"It''s my favorite sister," Chase finally revealed. "Well, there''s only one that I liked. You''re probably well aware, but my family does not get along with one another, so I don''t care much for the lot of them. They can all rip each other to shreds for all I care, but Deanna was different."
"Deanna?" I frowned.
The poem of the Daylan royals replayed through my mind.
One was poisoned.
One had drowned.
One went missing; only his leg was found.
One got trampled by a mass of sheep.
Three were stabbed while in their sleep.
One jumped off a castle wall.
One collapsed at a fancy royal ball.
One was strangled by their scarf.
One choked and died on their own barf.
One tripped and broke her neck.
One passed away in an unfortunate shipwreck.
Only two Daylan royals remained alive.
One crowned King, while the other lost his mind.
The one crowned was Desmond Daylan, the second youngest prince.
"Isn''t she the twin sister of King Desmond?" I asked. "She''s the one that drowned."
Chase nodded. "Desmond lacked Deanna''s personality and charm, but he did look like a mirror image of her, so I helped crown him King."
I blinked.
Were his unique looks the sole reason Desmond became King of the Dayaln Dynasty? It was ridiculous enough that it made sense. While Chase was the youngest Daylan royal, Desmond and his sister were the second youngest and thus second to dead last in line for the throne.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
"As for her drowning," Chase continued speaking. "It occurred before the original loop, so there was nothing I could have done then. Besides, I had always presumed it to be a tragic accident. However, her death this round was sloppy. I''ve confirmed that she had been murdered on the orders of one of my other dear siblings."
Chase gazed outside the window toward the black rose thorns that looked eery in the evening lights surrounding the manor grounds. His hands absentmindedly tapped the teapot and reheated the water.
"And there''s no way for you to use dark magic to bring her back yourself?" I asked as I watched him pour himself a hot cup of chamomile tea.
He waved about and used dark magic as if it were an everyday common chore. I didn''t know much about it, but what was to say he couldn''t use it to bring his sister back from the dead?
"That would go against the three commandments." Chase''s golden eyes met mine, and he smiled. "The basic principle of dark magic is that you pay with your life source, not mana¡ªwhich are arguably one and the same, just in different containers and flavors. However, one of the three commandments states that dark magic cannot be used to bring forth life."
"Aren''t rules and commandments meant to be broken?" I leaned back in my seat and crossed my arms. I didn''t see Chase to be one to follow any decrees and regulations.
"The commandments are not suggestions. It''s more about what is possible and what is not," Chase responded. "The price of breaking them will not result in what is hoped for."
"I assume then that you can''t even make a blade of grass grow faster?" I asked.
What I suggested was an elementary sort of magic that all mages were capable of. Their ability to help crops grow was a core reason why their enslavement and a black market for mages had sprung up. For some nations, using mages was the only way to prompt the land to produce food. Adovoria was one of the lucky nations, with much of the land still fruitful and untouched by the land''s infection. For others, the use of mages was needed for their survival.
"Precisely," Chase replied. "Tying back a soul to its damaged body is perhaps within the realm of possibilities, but I would hardly call it bringing someone back from the dead. At that point, you have created something else entirely."
Until this point, all I knew of warlocks and dark magic was that it was rare and that the cost was one''s own life. It was considered a rare, forbidden, and evil form of magic. But arguably, the enslavement of children mages was more deplorable in order to utilize the more ''pure'' magic of mana.
"What are the other two commandments?" I asked.
I could have stopped by Lisa''s Books and Tea to answer my questions, as Chase had implied, but why bother when I had a real warlock in the flesh?
"They are all related to the same idea of not meddling with life," Chase said and explained them.
"The second commandment is: No communication with the deceased. It essentially prohibits warlocks from attempting to communicate with or summon the spirits of the deceased. It''s meant to prevent the living from disturbing the peace of the afterlife and meddling with forces beyond our understanding."
I nodded at this. There were con artists across Genise promising to connect you to your deceased loved ones, scamming away fortunes from the grieving.
"The third commandment is: No creation of sentient beings. In other words, it restricts a warlock from using dark magic to create life, whether human, animal or another form of life entirely. Similar to the other two, it prevents a warlock from being able to summon a spirit into our world before they are ready to enter it."
I frowned.
"How does a Summoning work then?" I asked. The commandments seemed to be specifically against what a Player summoning allowed.
I had presumed that dark magic was at play since they occurred infrequently and were forbidden.
But if it''s not dark magic, how are Player Summonings enacted?
Chase shrugged and stood up from his seat, taking a stroll through the Rose Room, taking in the paintings of my family''s ancestors.
"The old lady in East Genise might have a clue or have a book on the matter, but it was never something I bothered to look into myself," he said, pausing before a large painting of my grandmother.
"I hope that quenches your curiosity. Now, getting back to the original subject at hand." He turned to look toward me. "My friend, I don''t wish to inconvenience you, but if you die¡ªpreferably soon, you will be doing me a great favor, one that I will certainly return a hundredfold in the future."
I rolled my neck, stretching it out.
While a favor from this lunatic did seem attractive, the prospect of restarting wasn''t as appealing on this round as with previous rounds. After all, I had finally managed to get through fifteen days, and no one I cared about had died unexpectedly. Sure, my grandmother had passed away, and one of Elda''s guards was killed, but these deaths were insufficient for me to restart the Game.
There was also the issue of the Game Store. By the rules of supply and demand, I was causing price inflation in the goods sold to me. In just a few days, what had initially cost me a mere 1 Nexus Coin now cost triple that amount. If I continued at my pace, the price of the junk metal armor would rise beyond what made profitable sense to purchase to be resold in my world. Moreover, while the Asford bakery goods that I put in sold at a comfortable profit, there was no guarantee the demand from the other realms would remain as it were.
The System didn''t restrict how many of my realm''s items I could sell away, but there was nonetheless an invisible ceiling called ''demand.'' Thus, using the Game Store and restarting the Game itself had to be done more thoughtfully.
[ Intelligence: +1 ]
I frowned at the notification.
By accessing the Game Store, I had done away with most notifications and the ability to review my stats. I had yet to even see any Ability improvements, though I was sure I was overdue for at least one or two.
However, for the System to explicitly put out a notification for my train of thought, it was evident that the continuous selling and purchasing of goods needed to be better evaluated.
I shifted my gaze at Chase Daylan, who was casually inspecting a portrait of some red-bearded individual that Professor Whistle covered in one of our history lessons but whose name I was blanking out on now.
"Chase, you said there were two reasons." I realized. "The first is to prevent your sister from being killed. What about the second reason you urgently needed me to restart?"
In all fairness, even if he loved and cared for his sister, with the seventy or so rounds he''d lived, it must have been countless years since he had last interacted with her. While I had trouble grasping how Chase''s mind worked, I didn''t see any urgency needed now all of a sudden.
"Ah!" Chase broke away from the painting and gave me a bright smile. "See, a rather troublesome character had gotten hold of my lucky coin."
I blinked in confusion.
"Your.... coin?"
"It''s not just any old coin," Chase said, walking back to the chair across from me. He sat down and adjusted his silk white robes. "See, it''s an other-realm artifact that my father had brought with him."
"What does it do?" I asked.
Chase smiled conspiratorily at me and picked up his cup of tea to finish the remainder of the now-cold liquid.
"Let''s just say that the sooner you die, the better it is for everyone involved."
CH 146 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 6)
The golden coin rolled through the man''s heavily tattooed fingers while he listened patiently to the excuses being droned on from the sorry excuse of a subordinate kneeling before him.
The tattoos were new. Just sixteen days back, the only tattoo on the man''s skin was a small and inconspicuous conjuring runic tattoo that his mother gave him when he was ten. Yet, as of fifteen days ago, the runic inscriptions covered both his arms and most of his chest and back¡ªhe required an aide to take down all the various notes provided.
He had no memory of inscribing them, and the majority looked ancient, far older than the twenty-seven years he had lived. However, one tattoo was fresh, just fifteen days old¡ªit was the one that he had inscribed onto himself upon waking up and seeing the lone ring he wore glowing yellow.
The tattoo he gave himself was a simple, small line on his left arm. It was a tally. He didn''t remember the other times he engraved the intricate tattoos and the lines, but there were currently seventy-four lines.
Seventy-four loops of a summoning.
Claude returned the golden coin to his pocket and ran his hand through his swept-back, shoulder-length black hair.
Most people went about their days not knowing that beings from outer realms arrived and interfered in this realm''s business. Nor did they have any idea that their comings and goings could manipulate time and fate itself.
However, Claude Noire was not most people. His great-grandmother was one such summon. After having completed her business, she chose to stay behind in this realm, giving birth to his grandfather and beginning a powerful lineage. Claude''s grandfather, similarly to his great-grandmother, went on to live a healthy and long life and, thanks to being born with phoenix eyes, could remain conscious and take advantage of several loops when subsequent summonings occurred. Claude''s grandfather expanded the family''s business and influence across the continent.
His father, however, had not been so lucky. He was born with common grey eyes and lived a violent and short life, dying at just thirty-five. However, Claude''s father had married an exceptionally gifted woman who was able to craft an artifact that could indicate when a summon was taking place and a method of transferring knowledge from one loop to the next in the form of a very intricate runic tattoo.
Due to her cleverness, his mother took up the mantle after his grandfather passed away and successfully managed to grow the business to an even greater scope. Unfortunately, while she lived brilliantly, she did not live nearly as long as his grandfather and great-grandmother.
Thus, with her recent passing, the mantle had been given over to Claude, and he had every intention of following in his ancestor''s steps and growing his family''s web of influence evermore.
However, what sort of summoning is this? There had never been an instance in my family''s history of a summoning lasting so long. And has a loop within a loop ever occurred?
Claude didn''t have the benefit of remaining conscious through the various loops as his grandfather had been, so he could only assume what had occurred based on the inscriptions he had made on his body in previous loops. But perhaps it was better that he did not experience them, as it would have likely resulted in him going mad, living through what would have been the equivalent of over two centuries over the course of the same four years.
The first sixty-seven tallies, based on the more detailed inscriptions, appeared to have been inscribed with a loop taking place from the year 784. Not all of the loops had information, likely with the loop ending too early before he could live and inscribe information worth sharing. For example, in the last seven loops, six had no information at all apart from their new starting year. The loop prior had some information, but it was hardly the length of the earlier inscriptions.
Something had shifted, and the loops now began at an earlier period of time, starting from year 780, with the previous lengths no longer guaranteed. In some ways, it was for the better because now Claude could prevent some of the tragedies that the version of him in the 784 year loop could not attend to.
However, aside from the issue of the loops starting earlier than before, their short nature, and the unusually high count, there was the trouble of others being able to interfere with the loops. While there were few people who could take advantage of the loops, there were more of them than Claude cared for.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
There was, of course, the summoned, and luckily, it appeared to have been just one person with a single goal, so their impact on events was limited. Then, there were those with phoenix eyes who had awakened to their abilities¡ªand based on the inscriptions, there were more and more of them awakening with every loop. Finally, there were a few individuals, like Claude''s mother, who had found a method of taking advantage of the loops.
All in all, with all the various interferences, Claude''s unique advantage was growing shakier with every new loop. The futures tattooed into his skin were far from being guaranteed to occur yet again, and unfortunately, his past selves did not include much about the next four years until the loops started in 784. He was essentially blind.
"Rise," Claude ordered, causing the subordinate to shut his trap and scramble up off the floor.
Had this man been in any other environment in Adovoria, save for in front of Adovoria''s King, perhaps he would have been the one being bowed and apologized to. But before Claude, Duke Hatis Maudel was merely an associate in Calude''s organization. He was a ranking associate, but he was hardly one of the most influential associates.
"I''m not going to have you killed for this mistake. Let this be a learning lesson and a prompt to resolve the matter instead," Claude stated, and Duke Hatis Maudel before him looked visibly relieved. "Our organization can operate the way we do not because we are feared but because we can provide substantial value that no one else on the continent is capable of. It is out of fear of not having access to the benefits that we provide that we are feared. If we can no longer guarantee value, our own value falls, and no amount of intimidation will allow our organization to survive then."
"Master Calude, I understand¡ but there''s just not enough viable mana in the surrounding lands remaining to harvest¡ª"
"Eldermyst Wood, Luminspire Grove, Emberveil Moonshadow," Claude retorted. "Take your pick. I''m certain they have plenty of viable mana."
"Yes, but those are needed for farming, lumber and¡ª"
"Emberveil Moonshadow," Claude returned again. "That land isn''t used for farming or lumber. It''s just your vacation house there. Either you give it up, or you find a way to harvest mana elsewhere. I frankly don''t care where or how, but you''re below your quota this year. If you can''t find a way to resolve the issue, despite all the support you have access to, perhaps it is your own value that is under question."
"I-I understand. I''ll provide the mana," Duke Hatis Maudel said.
"Good, that''s all I needed to hear," Claude said. "You can go off to that palace feast now."
"Thank you," Duke Hatis Maudel continued to bow the whole way as he walked backward out of the room.
"Master Claude, if I may?" Claude''s trusted aide, Belestris, leaned toward him.
"Go ahead," Claude told her.
Belestris was old enough to be Claude''s mother, and she had served his mother before him. She was a thin woman with short grey hair and wore an expression of perpetual annoyance.
"This instance is hardly new. According to the report I just received, we are below quota in 35% of the regions. That is a staggering decrease from last year''s 22%."
"I know," Claude said.
In the past couple of years, the quantity of viable mana that was collected across the continent decreased with every year. And according to Claude''s runic tattoo, the issue of collecting viable mana was a matter that would only worsen with time. There just wasn''t enough of the resource remaining on the continent to harvest in the quantity needed to produce the quantity of mages demanded.
"The land''s infection is continuing to spread, eating up any and all remaining viable land before we can even harvest any mana from them," Claude summarized the current situation.
"Yes, and not only has the quantity fallen, but the quality of the harvested mana has fallen as well," Belestris added. "The mages produced today are barely capable of the most basic of magic. The situation is worsening with every year."
"Wasn''t there a mage at today''s auction that was rated as Grade A for potential?" Claude recalled the report summarizing today''s auction. He had been so busy with other matters that he didn''t even attend this year''s auction and had it handled by Belestris entirely.
"Yes, but it was not one produced by us," Belestris replied. "It was a captured mage. Lord Vikzhou won it at the auction for 10,000 Phoenix eyes."
"That''s a hefty profit, but it is a shame we didn''t keep the mage for ourselves. We could have dissected it to figure out how that mage was able to accumulate enough mana in their core for a Grade A potential and replicate the process."
"I apologize," Belestris said. "I should have been more proactive."
From what Claude had read, that was precisely the way in which he was able to improve the quantity and quality of mages produced in the years 784 and on.
I ought to make a note of it so that in case there''s another loop, that loop''s version of me can take advantage of this knowledge and not let a mage of that quality slip through again.
Claude pulled the golden coin back out of his pocket and tossed it in the air.
But in the end, it really doesn''t matter. The real profit is soon going to be in harvesting the dead mana from the infected lands.
"Have you figured out where Sarka Jarbez is yet?" Claude asked Belestris, catching the coin in his palm.
According to his tattoos, Sarka Jarbez was the one to discover the method of harvesting and utilizing dead mana.
"No, not yet. But we do know that she entered the country with her son only a month ago," Belestris said.
"A son? That''s good," Claude said. "The boy can be a good motivator."
He gazed at the golden coin in his palm, face up.
"And I have a feeling you''ll find her and her son soon enough."
CH 147 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 7)
"You''re not going to tell me what the coin does?" I asked.
Chase shook his head slowly, a sly smile appearing on his lips. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but the last time I explained what it does, well, we wouldn''t be in this position if I hadn''t."
He chuckled softly.
"The most I''ll elaborate on is that even without the coin, this character was already a walking tempest, and now, with my coin in his possession, he has the equivalent of a storm''s wrath in his pocket."
"Fine, but who is this troublesome character, at least? Can you tell me that?" I asked, growing frustrated at the lack of concrete details.
Chase leaned forward, his eyes intense, and whispered, "It''s Claude Noire."
I blinked.
Was the name supposed to mean something to me?
Chase pronounced the name with an air of expectation, and now his gaze bore into me, obviously waiting for a reaction.
I picked up my tea and took a sip, stalling for time as I searched my memory. The tea in my cup was lukewarm now, and the flavor seemed to linger on my tongue.
"Is Claude having hold of your coin really such a nuisance?" I asked, masking my confusion with a casual tone.
Chase arched an eyebrow in response, and he leaned back, his chair creaking softly.
It would have been easier to ask who this Claude person was, but I felt Chase had a profound misconception about my capabilities, given how he was clearly expecting me to know who he was talking about. Why that was, I hadn''t a clue.
But, in any case, it might be safer to play along until I figure out who Chase is talking about. Or, in the worst-case scenario, I could always ask Natalia Ashford or, better yet, Freida Stran.
My caution was based on experience. In my original life, I had another instance when my capabilities were overestimated. When I attempted to correct the misconception, it blew up in my face, costing me one ear. Being truthful was not always the correct course of action. And with this dangerous lunatic, I sometimes felt like I was treading a very thin line.
Chase''s mouth widened into a grin, and he roared with laughter. The sound reverberated in the room.
"Perhaps not for you, but he certainly is troublesome for me," he said after collecting himself.
Damn it. Just who is he talking about?
I strained my brain over the countless names that Professor Whistle had covered regarding more recent times, but there were no nobles with that name that I could recount. Moreover, I couldn''t presently get the System''s help and access to its vast knowledge without the Whispering Necklace.
I''ll have to figure out who he is another way.
"Why would he be troublesome for someone like yourself? I don''t see why you, of all people, would have any difficulty getting your coin back," I said, prolonging the conversation.
"He''s aware of me," Chase explained. "Claude might not have phoenix eyes, but he has a method of transferring information from one loop to another."
I frowned at this insight.
"How?" I asked.
Chase tapped his left arm. "Runic tattoos. Or at least that''s what I suspect to be the case; with every loop, he seemed to have gained more and more of them on his body."
I blinked.
Could other people do that?
"How many more of such people that can remember loops are there?" I asked.
Chase shrugged, gazing at the portraits of my ancestors. "Honestly, not that many can. But the few that exist are sometimes more troublesome than those with phoenix eyes."
He paused, and then he added, "Actually, not sometimes, but practically always. The only one I''ve encountered that didn''t spell trouble was a princess of the Barakian Empire, Ceanna."
I made a mental note to look into her.
"Can you provide me the names of the others you know of?" I asked.
"Of course," Chase responded.
He snapped his fingers, and a piece of paper appeared before me on the table. Purple ink letters wrote themselves out across the page upon his dictation. There were a total of three people and what seemed to be an organization.
Delphine Arvandus
Elrik Thornshroud
Seraphina Viper
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
The Eldertree Covenant
"There might be more," Chase added. "But those are the ones I''m unfortunately familiar with."
"What makes them so troublesome?" I asked and pocketed the parchment in my pocket, intending to run them by Frieda Stran when I had the chance.
"It''s simple," Chase replied. "Phoenix-eyed individuals only gain their ability to remember loops when they awaken and can only take advantage of their knowledge of the future with the subsequent loops. There''s no real preparation in most cases. Contrast that with people and organizations that have planned and prepared themselves for ages, sometimes over several generations, to take advantage of a loop."
He picked up his cup and took a sip.
"In addition," he continued, "they can take advantage of the loops from the start, while not all phoenix-eyed people awaken with the first loop. Even I haven''t lived through the first couple of loops. And I''m sure you know there are individuals with phoenix eyes who have yet to awaken even now."
"Damn it, and Claude is one such individual?" I muttered.
Chase nodded. "He was troublesome enough in the original loops, so after my handful of misfortunate interactions with him, I resolved not to get entangled with him ever again. Unfortunately, despite being only twenty-seven years old, he is still as sharp as in the future. I underestimated him, and he got a quick one on me."
I clasped my hands and rested my chin on them.
I now knew this mysterious man''s name, age, and ability to transfer knowledge between loops. However, I was still trying to understand why the ancient warlock before me had difficulty with someone not even thirty years of age.
"Can''t you simply blow him up?" I asked.
"Kill him?" Chase laughed at my suggestion. "I wish. Funny you should mention blowing him up because I actually did try that in one loop and failed miserably. I doubt you''ll find an individual more protected than Claude."
Just who was this mysterious man??
"Having his organization constantly hunting for me has been quite a nuisance as well," Chase added. "You''d be surprised at some of the people that are entangled in the Spider Syndicate''s web."
Clank.
I set down my cup into its saucer, my hand gripping the handle tightly.
The Spider Syndicate?
I gazed up at Chase, who had leaned in toward the window and was adjusting his light violet hair using the window''s reflection. His face remained pleasantly composed despite the unsettling revelation.
When he had mentioned that a ''troublesome character'' had taken hold of his so-called ''lucky coin'' and asked me to die as a favor to him, I should have realized immediately that serious trouble was on the horizon. After all, Chase Daylan was by far the most troublesome character I''d come across myself. What could top that? Only the single worst possible individual imaginable.
It also explained how the Spiders Syndicate grew overwhelmingly influential in my original life. After all, Claude Noire had information from over sixty rounds to manipulate world events to his liking while keeping himself well hidden.
During Professor Whistle''s history lessons, I learned that the Arkangul family, now Frey, was notorious for operating from the shadows. My family had ensured Adovoria''s protection from external forces that no one even knew bore a threat to the kingdom''s future. It was a thankless role. My family utilized any and all means to protect the kingdom, and yet, aside from the ruling royals of Adovoria, no one else of noble standing held any love for my family and all our sacrifices.
The Spiders were notoriously secretive as well and operated from the shadows. Except their deeds were well known and practically celebrated from what I had seen at their annual auction. Meanwhile, the ones pulling the web strings blended into the background, hiding their connection to the syndicate in plain sight. No one knew who ran the organization. It wasn''t even known if its head was a woman or a man.
But now, because of Chase''s insight, I knew that a young man by the name of Claude Noire was the one in charge of the most dangerous syndicate on the continent. That alone made him exceedingly tricky without the additional insights Chase provided.
I frowned.
But why did Chase assume I would already know his identity?
In any case, given the Spiders'' meddling in my family''s affairs, I had always planned on wiping out the syndicate in the future. It was never going to be an easy feat, considering the immense power of the organization. However, the revelation that its leader could access knowledge from past rounds suddenly made the task significantly more daunting.
"There are some surprising members indeed," I agreed with Chase''s comment. "I only recently learned of someone in my own household that was under the Spider''s control. Who else is within their web?" I probed, hoping for additional insight.
Chase laughed.
"Who isn''t?" he said. "Even within the Daylan Dynasty, there''s a number of nobles and advisors that are entangled within their web. I''ve taken care of a few annoyances, but it''s impossible to break free. New webs constantly entangle new prey."
He sighed. "Besides, the reality is that they are a much-needed evil. The Daylan Dynasty, like many other nations, requires mages to work the fields and produce crops. Without the Spiders Syndicate, we''d face starvation. Adovoria is one of the few fortunate nations that doesn''t have to rely on mages and has sufficient land untouched by pollution."
"Fortunate isn''t quite the word I''d use," I muttered.
After all, a significant reason why the Kobar Empire launched their invasion into Adovoria was out of desperation. Their people were starving, and instead of facing an internal rebellion, the empire utilized their people''s anger and frustration to invade nearby territories. A starved rat was as dangerous as a cornered one, and the people of the Kobar Empire were but bones and flesh.
It made Jarvis''s research into healing the continent''s land of its infection all the more critical.
Perhaps there wouldn''t have been an invasion if the Kobar Empire''s people weren''t starving.
"Returning to my original request, I don''t suppose you can start the next round?" Chase asked. "It''ll allow me to take better precautions against Claude and the Spiders Syndicate."
I gazed out the window at the twisted black roses.
"I''ll think about it," I said.
Although I believed Chase that Claude Noire having this lucky coin of his was likely to pose issues, without knowing exactly what the issues might entail for myself, I didn''t personally see the urgency to die and go on to the next round.
"To reiterate, I''ll owe you a favor a hundredfold over if you die in the next week or so," Chase added.
"Like I said, I''ll think about it," I replied.
The returned favor from the warlock was certainly enticing but restarting had its own problems that I needed to evaluate.
"In any case, the offer stands," Chase said and stood up from his seat. He adjusted his white silk robes. "I''ll see you in the next round then."
I frowned at the odd choice of words.
"Are you going away somewhere?" I asked.
The other possibility was that he was going to commit suicide, but knowing what I knew about Chase, that seemed highly unlikely.
"Yes, I''ll be vacationing on the second continent for the remainder of this round¡ªI haven''t toured it in a while, and it''s far away enough to avoid getting tangled up in Claude''s web," he replied.
"Ah."
I frowned.
Everything else that Chase laid out was concerning enough, but this final detail was the most striking. If a powerful warlock like Chase was going into hiding just because Claude Noir had obtained his artifact, just what did it mean for me?
Perhaps there was considerable legitimacy to the option of dying and restarting the round.
CH 148 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 8)
"Ah, damn it," I muttered as the sun''s rays flooded the bedroom.
My annoyance was two-fold. I had hoped the weather might finally turn for the worse, but unfortunately, that was not the case. The day was bright and sunny like the one before it.
So much for going to see my favorite information broker.
My conversation with Chase last night was enlightening, but with each insight, two more questions appeared, the answers to which I trusted only Frieda Stran to be able to unearth.
Then, there was the issue of my tired state. I squinted with irritation toward Remlend, who had opened the curtains and let the evil daylight in. I didn''t even hear him knock and come in.
"Young master Luca, I apologize, but it is already well past breakfast time," he said in his ever-calm voice. "Your siblings have already all finished eating."
"It''s fine, thank you." I lied.
A yawn escaped my lips, and I groggily sat up in bed. I rubbed my aching eyes, having been left open late into the night, staring at the ceiling and pondering the new potential obstacles that had unceremoniously appeared before me. I didn''t even know when I had managed to fall asleep.
There was, of course, the issue of Claude Noire and his syndicate''s meddling in my family''s business. The more I thought on the matter, the more troubling I realized it was.
When I inquired the System about him for additional insight, it had no information beyond what I already knew.
[ That is a negative, Luca. Unfortunately, as no Player had interacted with this individual, I do not have any information regarding him. ]
Somehow, Claude had managed to evade the detection of any of the Players, while spinning his web of influence across the continent.
And unfortunately for me, his syndicate was overly involved in my family''s matters. They had planted Denise to poison me, had tormented Fin in my original life and nearly sold him off to a psycho in this round, and in the previous round, had killed my younger brother Jarvis. This last point gave me the most pause. If my brother''s research into curing the lands of its infection was the catalyst to him being killed, and Claude had a way of transferring information between loops, it was possible that his syndicate would attempt to kill Jarvis again in this round.
I sighed.
My only glimmer of hope was that given the Spider Syndicate''s size, it was highly plausible that the order was limited to that of Duke Hatis Maudel, and Claude had no insight into the matter.
Then, there was the additional concerning detail that Claude Noire was far from the only one who was aware of the loops and capable of benefiting from them. I didn''t recognize any of the names on the list that Chase provided, but that had been the case with Claude as well. Just because I didn''t recognize their names didn''t mean that their meddling in world affairs wasn''t already impacting me and those I cared about in some way.
Thus, I spent the night evaluating the situation and failing to get any proper rest. However, as far as Chase''s request for my death, I had decided against it. I thought about it and concluded it wasn''t my problem. The returned favor from the warlock was enticing, but restarting now was hardly worth the trouble. I had too much to lose. This was the first round where most things were going the way I wanted, and knowing what I knew now, I wasn''t confident about events playing out as intended in future loops.
"Remlend, do you know where my bird is?" I asked.
I gazed about the room, realizing Leona was nowhere to be seen. I felt a wave of alertness rush through me.
"Yes. She was pecking on the door and had flown out when I first came by," Remlend replied and poured me a cup of tea. "However, she didn''t fly far¡ªshe joined your siblings for breakfast. She should be with your sister now."
"Of course she did," I muttered, accepting the white porcelain tea cup from Remlend''s hand.
Now that I thought about it, I did vaguely recall having what at the time seemed to be a dream of Leona poking my face with her wings, beak, and feet. She was probably hungry and trying to wake me up.
Thankfully, she was kind enough not to yell into my mind. That would have certainly woken me up.
The tea''s dark, robust fragrance filled my nose, and I gulped down the black tea as quickly as my mouth could handle its temperature. I was counting on its energizing properties to shake me awake and get me through the day.
"Remlend, is my brother home?" I asked.
I pooled water from the basin in my hands and splashed it over my face, washing up. The cool water helped my aching eyes.
"Yes, but he appears to be occupied for the whole day," Remlend replied, handing me a towel and gesturing towards the courtyard. "I spoke with Louis, and his schedule is packed with meetings with visiting foreigners."
I walked over to my window and noted two unfamiliar carriages sitting in the courtyard. "Busy as always."
I had hoped to loop Micah in on this new insight regarding the identity of the Spiders'' head and his ability to predict the future¡ªor rather, that was the way I was planning to spin it. Even if I had no intention of restarting the round, it didn''t mean that I could go through it without taking certain precautions.
But I suppose it can wait until later today.
"And Jasper?" I turned toward Remlend. It had been quite some time since I''d been away from my poisoned needles and Whispering Necklace.
"He arrived at dawn," Remlend replied. "He appeared rather intoxicated and is currently sleeping in his quarters."
I nodded.
This was hardly anything out of the ordinary for Jasper. However, I needed my items back, so perhaps this was one of the rare occasions that I would wake him with the sound of pots and pans instead of the other way around.
I couldn''t help but smile, imagining his inevitable groggy reaction.
But apparently, Jasper was smarter than that.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
I gazed displeased at a brown, inconspicuous, tied sack on the floor in front of his room and a hastily written note attached to his door.
For the gracious and most divine young master Luca. Find your articles inside.
I glanced about the corridor of the servant quarters. I was mildly surprised no one had brought the items over to me. Or perhaps they thought it was one of our usual pranks, which no doubt no one wished to get entangled in.
Shame. I was looking forward to being the one dollying out the rude awakening for once.
With a sigh, I set down the metal pot and pan, borrowed from Fiona''s kitchen, and picked up the rough sack.
I had to admit, it was a tad childish of me, given my actual mental age and having done no such things in the future. But something about being a teenager again made me want to act out.
I untied the sack, and sure enough, my necklace and needles were inside. I quickly donned the necklace and concealed the needles in hidden pockets of my attire for easy access.
Well then, I might as well go find Leona.
I wandered outside and called out to one of the servants, asking if they knew where my sister was. I expected Leona was likely still in her company.
"She went up with Fin and Leo to the tower workshop," the servant relayed.
"Thank you," I replied.
Glancing up at the towering structure that held Leo''s and Sarka''s workshop, I couldn''t help but exhale in anticipated fatigue. I did not look forward to the strenuous climb. My thighs were still aching from having climbed it last night.
BANG!
The sound of an explosion sounded from its peak, causing the whole tower to shake.
Just what is going on up there?
I moved quickly toward the tower, or as quickly as I could muster my tired legs.
Unlike Elda''s workshop, the tower workshop wasn''t set up with the same level of safeguards against explosions, primarily because the inventions that Sarka and her son were supposed to be working on were hardly as combustible.
"Hah¡ hah."
I leaned against the stone wall of the tower, taking a much-needed break. As concerned as I was about the explosion, my physique didn''t allow me to move at the pace I wished. Luckily, there were no more turbulences after that initial bang.
I looked out of one of the small windows. New carriages had arrived while others left.
Micah certainly has a busy day if all these guests are for him.
I pushed myself off the wall and willed myself to go up the final round of steps.
"Luca?" Elda''s voice sounded. "What are you doing up here?"
I gazed up and saw her, Leo, and Fin walking down the stone steps. Looking at Elda''s disheveled red curls, I saw Leona had made a relatively comfortable nest within her hair.
"What was that explosion?" I asked.
Elda glanced at Leo, and I noticed the fishy looks that Fin and Leo exchanged. The three stood awkwardly, feet pointing away from me and all of their hands behind their backs.
Suspicious.
"It''s the Wobbly Pebble," Leo explained. "I had Elda look at it because the amount of energy built up inside could be explosive if cut into."
"Uh-huh," I nodded, not connecting why they were acting so weird based on this insight.
Did they accidentally set the whole workshop on fire while looking into it?
"Did you discover anything?" I asked Elda instead.
"Yes, based on what Leo showed me, it would be dangerous to cut into the rock. It would need to be done from a safe distance," Elda replied.
I nodded. "That makes sense."
What didn''t make sense was why they were all so fidgety¡ªin the past, Elda had blown up several rooms in the manor before our parents had her workshop set up. It wasn''t a big deal if she had set anything else on fire.
"It would need to be a considerable distance," Leo added.
Just what were they getting at? Had they tried to cut into it and faced the repercussions?
And if so, Leo had told me earlier that he''d need a powerful mage to cut into it.
I looked at Fin, who appeared the most suspicious of all, with his large bunny eyes wandering around as if looking elsewhere would somehow prevent me from noticing him.
"And how will you cut it?" I asked. However, I had a feeling the answer was standing right in front of me.
"Peep!"
They plan on heading out into the desert and have Fin cut it open from a safe distance.
I arched a brow.
<< Is he able to cut it open? >>
From what Leo had told me, the Wobbly Pebble was the hardest material in existence, and Fin was still a new mage.
"Peep!"
He was able to nick off a small part from the rock. That was just a moment ago¡ªyou should see the mess the workshop is in. The rock went haywire.
Impressive.
Sarka Jarbez might have a different opinion of the mess upstairs when she returns, but I was proud of Fin''s rapid growth into the mage that I knew he could become.
That said, I had an obvious issue with their plan. The capital was swarming with foreigners and members of the Spider''s Syndicate that would pounce at the chance to take a free Grade A mage home. Until Fin could protect himself, I agreed with Ridley''s assessment that he was not to leave the manor.
"If you plan on going outside the capital to cut it open, that''s fine. But Fin needs to stay here," I stated.
"We''re going to be careful," Elda said. "He would remain inside the carriage the whole time, so no one would even see him, and in the desert, we''ll be alone. And we''ll have guards."
The closest desert to us was the Desolated Expanse Desert, which stretched across the entire continent, cutting through Adovoria and other nations. It was one of the few places that the land''s infection never spread to, mainly because it was already dead and desolate as is. There wasn''t anything to infect. It didn''t fall under any nation''s jurisdiction. Only monks and now, The Ogre, lived in the area, but even they lived near the edges, as they still needed reasonable access to material goods for survival.
"I understand, but that''s a hard no." I turned to Leo, confused. "Didn''t you say yesterday that you''ll ask Ridley to help?"
Leo''s golden eyes turned down at his feet. "Ridley will be out of town for the next two weeks."
"Then I''ll get you another mage," I replied. "I''ll check to see if he can be spared today. And if so, we can head out to the desert together¡ªand yes, I will come along."
Given how easily and on short notice Julius was provided for Fin''s rescue, I suspected that Princess Evelyn would oblige my request.
Leo looked up, wide-eyed.
"Next time, just ask. Don''t go doing anything overtly dangerous," I scolded the children, knowing full well the irony of my words. These kids were already tinkering with and creating explosive and deadly inventions.
"You know another mage as powerful as Ridley or Fin?" Leo asked.
"Yes," I replied.
I did not add that the mage I had in mind was also probably the stupidest person in existence.
But hey, no one''s perfect.
I rubbed my temples, sensing that I was forgetting something important, however.
* ~ * ~ * ~ *
Archie stifled a yawn.
"Long night of partying, eh?" his partner guard commented. "Try to look alive."
"Shut it. It''s not my usual shift," Archie replied, working through his hangover.
It was most unlucky. The usual gate guard had called in sick with food poisoning. Archie knew the fellow to be one that never missed work and to possess a stomach of steel, able to eat meat that''s been laying out all day in the sun without issues.
And yet here I am.
"Next! Traveling documents," his partner requested.
A black carriage rolled forward, unmistakably one of the Freys. Their carriages moved in and out of the capital frequently, usually without ever needing to be stopped.
However, policy indicated that during festivals and times when a lot of foreigners were coming in and out, official checks were in place. The purpose of them was to catch any criminals attempting to sneak in or out of Genise. However, in the fifteen years that Archie worked this gate, there had never been a case of a criminal attempting to escape Genise. If anyone wanted to evade the law, there was no better place than the depths of East Genise to hide within and make a lucrative living.
But policy was policy, and Archie was not one to argue with rules.
He bent down and did the honors of inspecting beneath the carriage, the sides, and up top. He leaned against the glass window and peered inside, making note of the two young men and two children.
"Clear!" Archie called out to his partner.
"Move along. Next!" His partner ushered in the next carriage.
However, Archie paused before beginning the next inspection, pulling out a stack of miniature wanted posters from his back pocket. He shuffled through them before coming across the picture he was looking for.
A wide grin spread across his face as he stared at the sketch of a curly-haired boy.
Leonardo Ashfallow: 300 Duex gold for capturing, 30 Duex gold for information
Archie scratched the back of his shoulder blade, where the spider promise tattoo sat.
He was too old to capture anyone, but 30 gold was a decent chunk of change nonetheless to spill a few words.
Perhaps it was lucky the other guard fell ill.
CH 149 - When Life Gives You a Wobbly Pebble (Part 9)
"Peanuts?" Julius offered.
Elda and Leo declined and resumed their conversation. Meanwhile, Leona lunged at the snack with enthusiasm.
<< How are you so hungry already? >>
"Peep!"
We''ve been on the road for nearly four hours already. Of course, I''m starving.
She failed to note that we had lunch but two hours ago. I watched with curiosity as she devoured the peanuts in Julius'' hands. Based on his expression, I suspected that he meant to share, not give up all his peanuts in their entirety.
I had intended to leave Leona behind at the Frey Manor with Fin, but ultimately, I changed my mind and brought her along. Given that she was captured the two other times she was away from me, I wasn''t keen on traveling too far away from her and preferred her to come along. Ironically, I was also using Elda''s same faulty logic that we wouldn''t run into anyone in the Desolated Expanse Desert and thus that it would be safe.
That said, the desert garnered little interest for most, with only monks living on the land, and the road we were taking was rarely traveled, with not a single carriage in sight since lunch.
"Why are we stopping?" Leo asked.
We gazed out the carriage windows and saw we were at the edge of the desert. Vast, sun-scorched dunes of sand stretched as far as the eye could see, contrasting against the deep blue sky. Nearby sat a few tiny houses, their clay walls embedded with cooling mana stones. Several of the inhabitants emerged from these dwellings to assist us. Their faces were wrinkled and tanned, bearing the marks of this harsh environment.
"They need to switch out the wheels," Elda explained. "We''ll be driving into the desert and off-road entirely, so they need to adjust the wheels to the proper type."
She pulled out several coins from her pocket and handed them to one of the men who came by. The glint of silver flashed in the harsh sunlight as the exchange took place.
"Also, our horses aren''t suitable for the terrain. We need to switch to a more capable animal to pull us through," Elda continued and pointed to what appeared to be enormous ostriches with brilliantly hued purple and blue feathers atop their heads.
"Are those birds?" Leo asked, and his eyes widened. It was apparent he had never seen a desert strider before.
In truth, it was my first time as well; I had barely ever ventured out of Genise my entire life. The twins, despite having lived a shorter amount of time, were far more well-traveled than me. It was ironic, given that I had overseen a cross-continental merchant guild. But to be fair, I did drive the business to the ground.
Perhaps I ought to take a vacation and explore my world a bit. Going to this desert is a decent start.
"They''re desert striders," Elda explained to Leo. "Jarvis can explain them better than me, but they''re native to the Desolated Expanse Desert and one of the only creatures you will find living here. These have been domesticated to help pull carriages across, but we might see them in the wild too, albeit they''re concentrated farther east. They''re slower than horses, but they can move through the desert far better."
Leo frowned.
"That seems tedious and an area that could be improved. Carriages ought to have wheels capable of moving through various terrains. And instead of relying on animals, why can''t we have a mechanism to allow carriages to move without needing to rest and at a more efficient pace?" he said, thinking aloud.
Elda''s eyes lit up. "You think so, too, right?"
I knew what was coming.
"I have these ancient blueprints for a vehicle that is pure machine. It''s in a language that I do not understand, so I''ve been struggling to make progress on it. But perhaps you can reverse engineer the designs?" Elda said.
She didn''t mention the part she was most excited about this machine. Apparently, it had a cannon to shoot out blasts.
"Sure, I''d love to take a look," Leo replied.
The two continued their lively discussion regarding this vehicle. In my original life, Elda had never made any real progress regarding the mechanical carriage. Still, perhaps with Leo''s insight and ability as a Magical Inventor, he could help reverse engineer the design.
I smiled, watching the two kids converse.
I had prevented Sarka Jarbez from being taken in by the Spiders Syndicate and brought into the Frey Merchant Guild''s fold with the sole expectation of benefiting from her inventions. Never had I imagined that her son would be such a perfect friend for Elda.
My sister most certainly was no loner. She had friends, but they were several years older and were more along the lines of colleagues rather than actual friends. Leo, on the other hand, was actually her own age. He could pace with her ideation and thinking but, like her, was still just a kid.
"Tut-tut!" Our driver called out, and the carriage rumbled back into motion.
I gazed toward one of the nearby sheds and saw our carriage''s horses, along with those that our guards had ridden here, lapping enthusiastically at a bin of water.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of Henry. Bobbing atop one of the desert striders, he wore an oversized disk-like hat. It protected him from the harsh sun above, but it was quite an unusual addition to his attire.
The ride itself could have been more pleasant. The desert riders had a habit of tugging the carriage forward in bursts. Not to mention, instead of continuing down the road that would have brought us across the desert and shortly out, we turned west and charged into the depths of the sun-scorched land.
Elda''s mechanical carriage could prove most beneficial if it can be made a reality.
***
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
"Julius, can you also see the Wobbly Pebble from here?" Elda inquired, a pair of binoculars in her hands. The sun glinted off the glass of their lenses.
We were in a sort of naturally formed trench, with the earth at eye level for myself and the other adults when standing. Elda and Leo, being children, stood on additional rocks to be able to look over themselves.
I squinted into the distance with my bare eyes, unable to distinguish the pebble from a speck of dust on the desertscape. It didn''t help that the further out you looked, the air had a fuzzy characteristic caused by gases being released from the desert floor. This gas was benign and posed no health risk, but it made it difficult to look far out. The edge of the desert could be just a short carriage ride away, but the gases obscured one''s view, making you think the desert went on forever. This gas was scentless and numbed one''s senses to any other smells as well; it was probably the core reason why The Ogre escaped into the Desolated Expanse Desert in the first place.
However, Julius, with a pair of his own binoculars, nodded his head. "I can."
"And, more importantly, will you be able to cut it from this distance?" Elda refined her question.
"Yes." Julius nodded his head again.
"Peep!"
I could cut it from here too.
Leona added. Given the lack of anyone else in this desert except for us, I allowed her out of my jacket''s inner pocket. The heat didn''t seem to bother her one bit; unlike the rest of us, she sat out in the direct sun instead of in the shade of the small rock formation behind us.
"Wonderful!" Elda grinned, lowering her binoculars. "We''re in business."
"Elda, we''re too close to it," Leo said, not sharing her enthusiastic sentiment. "The other place was safer."
"The other place was too far for the mage to do anything," Elda retorted. "How''s the measurement anyhow?"
"We''re 1848 skulls away," Leo replied, holding up some sort of strange contraption, likely designed by himself or his mother.
My sister lifted her binoculars again and gazed out at the spot where we had set down the Wobbly Pebble. "That''s three times the distance for any of my previous tests."
"That might be so, but this test is unlike anything you''ve done before. I couldn''t even calculate the expected energy expansion from slicing through the Wobbly Pebble. I had to estimate all of those calculations."
"Well, what does your math say? Is this a safe distance?" Elda asked.
"Yes, but the margin of error is one percent¡ª"
"What you''re saying is that your confidence level that we''re in the clear is ninety-nine percent," Elda retorted. "That means we may be even safer than your calculation assumes. And this is a distance Julis can slice it open; without him being able to do so, the entire test is a flop."
Leo bit his thumb''s nail, a habit I noticed whenever he was nervous.
"Alright, everyone, you know the drill." Elda lowered the binoculars and called out to the accompanying guards, taking Leo''s lack of response as approval. Two guards came over and set up what appeared to be three small rockets.
"This area has no inhabitants, but it doesn''t hurt to make sure by doing a perimeter check," Elda explained. "This is meant to be fun, after all. Not end in any unintended deaths."
I nodded in approval at her wise precautions.
WOOOSH!
The first of the rockets launched into the sky, slightly angled toward the Wobbly Pebble. Just as I didn''t think the rocket could go up any higher, a small white parachute unfurled and gently brought the rocket back to the ground.
One of the guards jumped on his desert rider and rode off in the direction the contraption was falling.
WOOOSH!
Elda set off the second and third rockets in succession, and another two guards took off into the desert.
"It helps to have a couple¡ªthe image comes out blurry sometimes," she explained.
"Image?" Leo asked. He looked at my sister in wonder, seemingly forgetting his earlier qualms about the test.
Elda smiled slyly at him. "Yes. This gadget has a small explosion that occurs inside when it reaches the top, and the dispersion of light and dark below gets imprinted into the thin metal sheet. I haven''t come up with a name yet for it."
Some time passed before the three riders returned, with one lagging.
Elda stood with her arms crossed and a serious expression on her face as the last rider returned and whispered into her ear. She appeared displeased by whatever he conveyed.
"Leo, what would happen if we were, say, two hundred skulls away from where the Wobbly Pebble is set to explode?" she asked.
"What do you mean what would happen?" Leo looked at her incredulously. "We''d all be dead. Or at least heavily injured."
"Good¡ªthank you," Elda replied and turned to the rest of the guards. "We''re in the clear to go. Move the carriage behind one of the rock formations and tie down the desert riders well to prevent them from running off again."
Again?
I blinked.
How frequently had my sister tested one of her explosives in this desert?
I had gathered from previous conversations that she had done this several times. And given the efficiency of the guards in moving everything into place, save for Henry, who appeared to be in everyone''s way, they had done this at least a dozen times.
"For your protection." The carriage driver produced several black glass face visors and handed them to us.
Elda, Leo, and the accompanying men and women donned and secured the visors over their faces.
"What is this for?" I asked her. The glass was so black I could barely see the sun through it.
"To avoid damaging your eyes," Elda replied. "The flash of light following a detonation can sometimes be too bright for human eyes to handle¨Cimagine staring directly into the sun, and you''ll understand what this is meant to prevent."
"Got it." I pulled on the visor and, to my amazement, could look up at the sun in the sky without any qualms at all.
I motioned for Leona to come over.
Elda then handed me a piece of yellow putty. "For the sound. You put it in your ears."
It had a very squishy and dough-like quality.
I pushed the yellow putty into Leona''s ears first and then my own. Just as I lifted Leona inside my visor, beside my left cheek, I overheard, in a muted voice, Elda asking Julius if he was ready to blow up the Wobbly Pebble.
What I realized I failed to mention to Elda was that Julius was born-ready. We were lucky he didn''t blow up the Wobbly Pebble earlier when Elda asked if he could reach it.
A bright flash of light appeared, bright enough for me to see through my black visor. I forgot that I even had it on. The sky momentarily transformed into a blinding white, as if a second sun appeared in the east and had expanded to consume the world. Even when I shut my eyes, the intense light seemed to seep through my eyelids, casting an eerie, otherworldly glow.
Then, within moments, the brightness gave way to vivid and surreal colors in the sky. A shimmering fireball rose, radiating in purple, blue, orange, and white, surrounded by a halo of roiling, crimson clouds. The shape was reminiscent of a bizarre flower in bloom.
"Peep!"
Just what is this?? That came out from that tiny pebble?
Leona continued to yell out comments of amazement and horror regarding the ensuing destruction ahead of us but remained tightly perched within my visor.
Strangely, aside from Leona''s voice in my mind, I initially didn''t hear anything at all, naively assuming that the ear putty was working so well. It was as if the world had been muted in its entirety. But then, a thunderous roar engulfed us. The sound was a deep and eerie rumble that vibrated through the desert floor and down to the depths of my bones.
I looked over toward Elda, worried for her well-being, but she had the biggest grin imaginable.
I sighed in relief.
But then the blue notifications came in.
[ Warning. You have been poisoned. ]
[ Multiple additional health penalties in place. ]
[ Poison Identifier in effect. ]
[ The air is poisoned. The poison level is: High ]
[ Poison Identifier level too low to comprehend poison type. ]
A slew of blue screens continued to pop up before me.
[ Your health is dropping at 1 point per second. 299/300 HP remaining. ]
[ Additional health penalty in place. Your total maximum HP has been permanently reduced to a new baseline of 250 HP. ]
[ Update. ]
[ Your health is dropping at 1 point per minute. 248/250 HP remaining. ]
As the roaring sound faded away, I felt a gust of hot, dry wind followed by a sudden drop in temperature. In the distance, the fireball took on a new form, that of a mushroom cloud that spread like a vicious storm.
There was a gritty and metallic taste that lingered in my mouth, and I became acutely aware of my breathing, which felt shallow and inefficient.
[ Update. ]
[ Your health is dropping at 1 point per hour. 247/250 HP remaining. ]
[ Additional health penalty in place. Your maximum HP will permanently continue to drop at 1 point per hour as long as you continue being in contact with the poison. ]
However, that wasn''t what I was staring at.
There was a streak of blood coming out of Elda''s nose.
CH 150 - Heads or Tails (Part 1)
Tick.
I realized I had made a terrible error.
Tock.
I ought to have invested in Strength or have acquired an artifact that improved Strength.
Tick.
The Time Dilation Watch was undoubtedly helpful in allowing me to perceive just how perilous our current situation was. Leo was right; we were too close to the explosion and were being hit by its effects with each passing moment. With a temporary boost of 500 to Perception, I could practically see little fuzzy specks of light radiating from the blast and prodding into us. Interestingly enough, it also allowed me to move faster than physically possible with the temporary boost to Dexterity. Heck, if I was in better shape, perhaps I could have even run all the way home from here before the watch hit midnight.
Tock.
However, what the watch''s power did not alter was that I was weak. Nor did it help that, in this situation, I was the only one who could utilize the watch''s power. The physical toll on my body was immense. My muscles ached and trembled as I carried Elda away on my back. My shirt clung to my skin, drenched in sweat, and every step felt like a struggle against an invisible force.
"UGHHH!" I rasped in frustration, my voice strained from the effort.
My little sister couldn''t have weighed all that much, but my arms burned from carrying her. I rested and looked back at where Leo still was, with the colorful mushroom cloud looming further out in the background. I had managed to go a distance of around fifty skulls, which under normal circumstances would have made me proud. Unfortunately, I still had a ways to go if I was to reach the location that Leo had initially suggested we remain at, but which was too far for Julius to blow up the Wobbly Pebble.
Tick.
Here''s to hoping his calculation was correct about that distance.
I adjusted Elda on my back and moved forward, every step sapping more of my strength.
Tock.
However, soon enough, I had to rest again. I was simply too weak. The relentless physical strain left my body in agony. My arms screamed in pain and felt like they were on the verge of tearing apart, while my legs felt like lead, barely responding to my commands.
I clenched my jaw, frustrated by the situation.
I hadn''t even managed to move Elda into a safe location yet, but looking back, I still had Leo, Julius, and Henry to carry over, all heavier than my little sister. Then there were the other guards, which I almost considered leaving behind, but I knew my conscience wouldn''t allow me to do so. They were members of the Frey Manor as well, after all. Finally, there were the desert riders and carriage; unfortunately, I couldn''t leave our only mode of transportation out of this forsaken desert behind.
And just how in the world am I supposed to carry those giant birds and carriage over??
I rubbed my eyes with the balls of my palms, trying to organize my thoughts and push away any useless tears of frustration.
The only one I can carry without any trouble is Leona.
I felt the small lump inside my breast pocket.
I blinked.
An insane idea came to mind.
Click.
I stopped the watch.
"What the¡ª?" Elda exclaimed.
"I''ll explain later; I need to concentrate," I quickly told her. "I''m getting you to safety."
I ignored her other questions and turned my attention to Leona in the palm of my hands.
<< Leona, we''re all in danger. I can get us out, but you''re the only one I can carry. Can you eat everyone? The desert riders and carriage too. >>
Leona cocked her head to one side.
"Peep!"
Do you mean if I can store everyone in my other stomach?
<< Yes¨CYes, that''s what I mean. >>
That hardly sounds tasty. But I probably could. Not that any of my ancestors have ever stored humans in their stomachs.
<< Great! Please eat my sister then! >>
I felt pressed for time. Another blue notification had appeared before me, notifying me of the adverse health effects of staying here within the radius of the Wobbly Pebble explosion.
If I was getting hit by these, everyone here was too.
"Ah¡ª!" Elda''s surprised voice sounded, but she didn''t have time for further alarm.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
CHOMP.
Leona had fluttered over to Elda, and then something I had witnessed once before but still couldn¡¯t believe to have occurred, transpired yet again. Leona''s beak extended beyond what the fabric of reality could muster, and the tiny little thing swallowed my sister whole.
Click.
As soon as my sister disappeared into Leona''s black hole of a stomach, I slowed down time again, grabbed Leona, and quickly moved back toward where everyone was still situated.
Click.
<< Now, eat everyone else! >>
"Everyone, don''t be afraid of the bird!" I advised. "She has a portal in her mouth that will take you to safety."
I didn''t do a proper job in explaining what I didn''t understand myself, but it was the first explanation that came to mind.
CHOMP.
However, there were still yells of alarm from the guards as Leona seemingly unhinged her beak and swallowed Julis and Leo whole. One of the men even attempted to escape into the desert.
"Stop! Anyone who doesn''t get inside my bird''s mouth, know that I will inform Micah that they were insubordinate," I threatened.
That made all the guards practically rush to line up before Leona to be eaten whole.
"Peep!"
Your brother is a truly terrifying being.
CHOMP.
Leona swallowed the lot of them in one gulp.
I ignored her comment and directed her to eat the desert riders and carriage, which she accomplished in just one gulp as well.
Click.
I was now left all alone in the desert. It felt eerie.
The desert was without any smell, as it were, and with the power of the Time Dilation Watch, all sound had morphed into this strange low hum.
I gazed up at the position of the bright sun in the clear blue sky and marched south. I had considered going to the location that Leo had outlined but decided that I might as well get everyone out of the desert entirely. I didn''t wish to be in a position of having everyone be eaten by Leona yet again.
***
DONG!
The Time Dilation Watch sounded as the two hands hit midnight, and the screen shattered entirely and dissipated into the air.
"HAH¡. HAH¡.¡± I crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath, and lay on my back atop the tall yellow grass, gazing up at the rich blue sky. My chest heaved, and every inhalation felt like a struggle to fill my lungs.
I turned my gaze left and observed the vast expanse of the desert, still within a stone''s reach. My view of the giant mushroom cloud was obscured by the unique gases emitted by the Desolated Expanse Desert.
I wonder what else might be hiding within the desert.
The smell of dirt, grass, and leaves filled my nose. It was a drastic sensory overload after the scentless desert. The extremity of the sensation was only second to my throbbing legs. Just because I had managed to slow down time and my dexterity had improved, didn''t mean my legs were any stronger.
I might need to ask Lady Sedna about where she procured that wheelchair. It might be required if healing potions don''t do the trick in bringing my legs back to life.
"Peep!"
Leona escaped from my breast pocket and perched atop my chest, her tiny wings fluttering as she observed me.
You look exhausted. Did you walk all the way out of the desert?
<< I did. >>
There wasn''t anyone around to hear our conversation, but I was too tired to form any words and relied on the Whispering Necklace instead.
Leona flew up and inspected the field.
"Peep!"
Where are we?
I shook my head, the dry golden grass rustling beneath my head.
<< No clue. I just walked south. We should be back in Adovoria, in any case. >>
"Peep!"
Would you like me to bring out everyone?
Leona fluttered back atop my chest, ready to assist in any way she could.
I nodded.
SOOSH.
The golden grass bent and creaked as everyone was brought out, their bewildered voices filling the air.
"How''d we get here??"
"What happened?"
"I saw the world whoosh by me!"
"SKEEEEE!"
Confused voices surrounded me as people removed their dark face shields and looked about. Most notable were the screeches of the desert riders, which, to our luck, did not run off and were quickly secured by the guards.
"Luca! Are you alright?" Elda was the first to spot me in the grass. She ran over, her bob of red curls bouncing with each stride. She kneeled beside me, her green eyes wide with concern.
But her look of concern quickly shifted to one of fear as her eyes spotted Leona. "That bird ate me. Just what in the world is it?"
Elda''s green eyes were wide, and she didn''t take her attention away from Leona, as if doing so might prompt Leona to eat her again.
<< I''m fine. I''m just tired. >> I replied using the Whispering Necklace. I didn''t have the energy to speak, but I could think.
<< And she won''t eat you again. Leona has a dimensional pocket inside her stomach. I stored everyone inside her while I used an artifact to move us here to safety. I''m sorry I didn''t explain properly. >>
Elda, still wide-eyed and cautious, observed Leona for a moment longer before turning her attention back to me.
She shook her head as if trying to clear her thoughts. "You must warn someone before you do something like that, Luca. One moment, I was in the desert, then in another part of the desert, and the next, we''re here, and in between, I thought.... well, I thought I was bird food."
Her words were filled with a mix of relief and annoyance.
I managed a weak smile, my energy slowly returning. "I promise I''ll explain ahead next time," I managed to say aloud.
"Next time??" Elda scrunched up her nose. "No way. I hope there won''t ever be a next time I''m eaten by your bird again."
I noticed again the blood dripping out of her nose.
The blue notifications had stopped, so I knew we were safe here. However, due to my inability to access the stats screen, I couldn''t be sure of the damage that I and everyone else had incurred. The permanent drop in my HP was concerning since I was not the only one who likely experienced it.
<< System, please disable Game Store access and revert the permissions. >>
I needed to assess the damage and decide on the next steps.
[ Certainly. Due to the penalty, this shift will take two days. You will be unable to access certain functions during this update, and others will be error-prone. ]
It wasn''t ideal, but it was what it was. Besides, if anything, I was already accustomed to a broken access state.
Elda wiped the blood away with her shirt sleeve. I now noticed that there were more splotches of blood that she must have wiped away before she ran over.
"Ah, this darn nosebleed," Elda muttered.
She held her head up and waved over one of the guards who procured some gauze to plug her nose with.
"Elda, are you alright?" Leo ran over, noticing her nose bleed as well.
"Better than you," Elda retorted. "Did you finish throwing up your guts?"
I blinked and sat up. I examined Leo, noting how unusually pale his completion looked. His skin was a dark brown, so to ever call him pale seemed ridiculous. But in this moment, he did seem to have lost some of his color.
"We were too close to that explosion," Leo stated with a serious expression. "If we''re going to try that again, we''ll need to find a more suitable way to cut into the Wobbly Pebble."
"Yes, we''ll be more careful next time," she agreed with him.
"Next time?" I asked, my eyes shifting between the two children.
Were they being serious?
Elda''s attention returned to me. A wide grin spread across her face, and her green eyes twinkled.
"Yes, next time. Luca, you said you had access to more of these Wobbly Pebbles, right?"
I had momentarily forgotten how obsessed with explosions my sister was. And I had just provided her with the pinnacle of explosions the world had ever seen.
Author Note
Hello and thank you for reading Player 0.4!
I''ve given it some thought and I am adjusting my posting schedule to 1x weekly on Saturdays.
Kinda a bummer, but this will give me more time to ensure that each chapter receives the attention it deserves in terms of polish before being released to you. Plus, it will allow me the time needed to marinate and craft the upcoming arc, a crucial phase where I want to ensure the story unfolds in the best possible way.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Well then, until Saturday, and Happy Thanksgiving to those of you in the United States!
~Alek
£Ü(£Þ¨Œ£Þ)£¯
CH 151 - Heads or Tails (Part 2)
Claude leaned over the metal railing, looking down at the dimly lit scene below¡ªmuffled screams of young mages undergoing the enhancement treatment filled the underground area.
He was in the Spider''s main mage enhancement facility, located within the depths of East Genise. The facility had soundproofing measures to prevent attracting attention, but it was a mere precaution and, overall, unnecessary. This deep into East Genise screams were an everyday occurrence.
Claude had similar mage enhancement facilities around the continent, but this one was the largest one, producing nearly 70% of all mages. East Genise was the best when it came to conducting questionable work.
There''s no place quite like home.
"Master Claude, your drink." A glass cup of murky green juice was handed to him by a servant boy. "It''s comprised of fresh dandelion leaves, verdant moss, and other greens," the boy explained.
"Thank you." Claude downed the green and bitter drink like some men downed hard liquor.
"How can you stand that stuff?" Belestris crumpled up her nose. "I tried it once and nearly threw up."
"It''s not the taste that matters, but the benefits," Claude said, handing the empty glass back to the servant boy.
His great-grandmother and grandfather both had led long and healthy lives. His mother, unfortunately, had succumbed to illness. He had every intention of following in her footsteps, except for her inattention to her health and wellbeing.
And I need to be in peak shape if I''m ever going to grow the syndicate to something even greater than what my ancestors have been able to.
"What''s the efficiency rate?" Claude inquired of the handful of men and women standing behind him, all highly intelligent and deeply serious.
"17%," came a resounding reply from his left.
Claude turned toward the man, a robust figure with a thick, salt-and-pepper beard and well-worn, round spectacles perched on his nose. His hands, calloused from years of intricate spellwork, bore the tattoos of protective runes.
"Professor Magnus, are you telling me that for every hundred mages I supply you with, only seventeen survive the treatment?" Claude asked.
"The first treatment," one of the women beside him replied. "The second treatment has an 83% success rate."
Claude raised a brow. "So, only fourteen survive? That''s even more disappointing."
A silence fell over the group, with the screams of mages continuing in the background. Claude noted that there were fewer of them than when he first arrived at the facility.
They are likely all dead. What a complete and utter waste.
"Professor Magnus," Claude turned his attention to the man again. "Must I remind you, I brought you in for your expertise to help improve our mage creation, not hinder it. 17 or 14 for every hundred is less than the performance of three months back. I am supplying you with a sufficient amount of mana for the procedures, am I not?"
"Yes, you are, but I apologize; the mages provided to me are of lower quality than before; they are unfit to undergo the enhancement treatment." Professor Magnus adjusted his glasses. "Their core is too small and fragile for the procedure."
"They''re all like that nowadays. I brought you here to find a way to work around the lowered grades," Claude retorted. "You knew quite well that the quality was poor."
"Yes, there are low-grade mages with small cores. I can stretch them out and fill them with mana. That I can do. What I cannot work with are rigid and fractured cores," Professor Magnus replied. His expression did not betray any fear, unlike his colleagues.
Claude frowned. "Explain," he ordered.
"Very well." Professor Magnus moved toward one of the stone walls and motioned with his finger, conjuring a golden light from his fingertip, which he then proceeded to draw on the wall with.
"Imagine that each person''s mana core is a rubber balloon. During the enhancement treatment, we are essentially filling the balloon with additional mana, loading it to its potential. Some balloons are thicker and can hold more mana. While others are thin and, if we''re not careful, will rupture, killing the mage."
Claude crossed his arms but remained silent, his eyes watching the golden images appear on the wall.
"And, like with a rubber balloon, with enough time, the stability of the outer walls can be compromised; this is why young mages are preferable over utilizing older ones." Professor Magnus paused and turned toward Claude. "However, the mages of today, even young ones, have compromised mana cores. They are rigid and fractured."
"Why?" Claude inquired. "Why are they fractured?"
"Master Claude." Professor Magnus adjusted his round glasses. "Do you understand how mages appear in the natural world?"
"Yes, but humor me," Claude replied. He knew the topic better than most, but it appeared that Professor Magnus had something he wished to share with him.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
"They are a product of their environment. Mana is all around us. It is found in the earth, plants, and animals," Professor Magnus explained.
Claude frowned, not liking where this was going.
"Thus, if their environment is subpar, so are the mages that appear," Professor Magnus said. "And unfortunately, there is less and less viable mana with every passing year. Worse, the land''s infection has spread so far that minuscule spores that generally pose no risk are being digested, causing cracks in people''s mana cores."
Claude clenched his fists.
"What are you suggesting as a solution then?" he asked.
"Cure the land," Professor Magnus replied. "The only way to improve the quality of mages is by improving the land''s condition. Just as you digest those health juice concoctions, an environment that is ideal for raising new mages from birth must be created."
"A mage farm?" Claude muttered.
He recalled one of the tattoos mentioning something to the effect.
Professor Magnus looked toward his colleagues. "I¨CI suppose that''s one way¡ª"
"Fine. I was considering something to the effect anyhow," Claude said. "That will be all. Return to overseeing the operations at hand. Belestris, walk with me."
Claude motioned toward her and walked toward the exit. His footsteps blared against the metal grid under his feet. Her footsteps quickly followed.
"What do you think? Is a mage farm doable soon?" he inquired of her.
Belestris paused before speaking. "Many of our partners already have invested interests in viable farmlands. We should, too, especially since it''ll help increase mage growth."
Claude nodded in agreement. They needed to adapt to the changing climate.
"But what of our mana extraction operations?" he asked.
He entered a metal pull-rope elevator and turned to face out. Belestris joined him, and Claude motioned one of the men to raise the elevator to the surface. The metal box groaned as it lifted slowly up.
"They are growing more difficult," she replied. "Not just from a quality and quantity perspective, but there''s been newly ascending concerns about the land''s infection. For example, our extraction operations in three states of the United Republic of Nalas are currently suffering due to protests from the region''s populations. They''ve been vocal and have gained support from the local nobles, who were previously friendly to our operations in their regions. It''s impacting our quotas."
Claude clenched his jaw. Environmental concerns were an increasing obstacle. The Spiders Syndicate kept a tight lid on their mana extraction operations. Very few knew about it, as it related to their confidential method of producing mages. The few that were in the know were hushed into silence with spider promise tattoos. However, an even more classified secret existed.
"The protesters? Do they know?" he asked in a low voice.
The hum of the elevator nearly drowned out his question.
"No, it''s all just wild speculation without any substance to back it up," Belestris replied.
Claude nodded.
The unfortunate truth was that extracting mana from the land eventually led to the land mutating and forming dead mana. Without knowing about the former part of the syndicate''s operations, it was unlikely for anyone to connect the dots. However, occasionally, someone would appear and suggest a groundless accusation that those in charge were purposefully polluting and helping the spread of dead mana. There were even ridiculous conspiracies suggesting the use of demonic rituals.
The reality was a bit more complicated. Mage production had always been the backbone of the Spider Sydicate''s overwhelming influence on the continent. However, after Queen Yadana Daylan slowed down her warmongering, the demand for mages dropped, and with it, the Spiders Syndicate''s profits dwindled. However, just then, a new sort of demand arose thanks to the land''s infection having spread far and wide. There was less viable land to farm, and the remaining farmlands produced less and less food every year. Yet, with the use of mages, land could be prompted to be more bountiful. Demand for mages rose yet again.
Today, demand for mages was at an all-time high. The trouble was with supply. The Spider Syndicate needed mana to produce mages, which could only be procured from viable, living land. With the land''s infection having spread far and wide, what was a blessing in the past now hindered their own operation and business.
A vicious cycle. But knowing the future, dead mana extraction will be quite lucrative in itself. However, to capitalize on that, I need Sarka Jarbez.
"Additionally," Belestris'' voice sounded an octave lower. "We should explore new territories for mana extraction; perhaps it is time to expand into the second continent."
"Perhaps." Claude frowned. He wasn''t as keen on extending operations into the second continent, mainly because doing so would require him to travel there. Few knew this about him, but he had a severe phobia against any body of water larger than a bathtub. He had nearly drowned as a child, which left a lasting impression. The idea of crossing a giant body of dangerous water on a flimsy wooden ship made him uneasy.
Nevertheless, it will have to be done if we don''t improve the profit margins soon.
The elevator stopped at the top, and Claude exited.
"What is the news of Sarka Jarbez?" he asked, looking up at the blue sky. He took a deep inhale of the cool air outside, relishing the contrast compared to the warmth of the facility.
"No news yet on her specifically, but I did get a notice from one of the gate guards that her son was seen traveling out of the capital in a Frey carriage," Belestris replied. "I had several people dispatched to capture the boy."
Claude frowned at this.
The name "Frey" was coming up more and more in reports. Yet it was nonexistent in any of the tattoos on Claude''s body.
Micah Frey, the original heir to the Frey Merchant Guild, an ancestor of the Arkangul House, fianc¨¦ to Princess Evelyn, and head of the fastest-growing syndicates on the continent, wasn''t mentioned even once in Claude''s tattoos. It appeared that Micah Frey had been erased from this world before then. As was his fianc¨¦e. The main hint of this was that there was no mention of Queen Evelyn. There was only Queen Naomi.
But that doesn''t mean that he is of no concern.
"Hopefully, the people you dispatched can capture Sarka''s son," Claude said, tossing his golden coin up.
The coin flipped through the air and landed in his palm.
"I''m confident we''ll secure the boy," Belestris assured him. "Given the importance you''ve placed on recruiting Sarka Jarbez, I''ve sent some of our most skilled operatives to pursue her son. They last reported that they entered the Desolate Expanse Desert."
However, Claude lacked Belestris''s confidence.
Tails. Tsk.
Claude turned his gaze to the unflinching Belestris. "How many did you dispatch?"
"Twelve," Belestris replied.
Claude formed the question in his mind and tossed the coin twelve times. However, the coin landed tails every time.
He frowned.
"And these were the best you could dispatch?" he inquired.
"For a moment''s notice, yes," she replied.
That makes matters far more peculiar.
This coin was a semi-fortune teller with the added benefit of manipulating luck. It was a gamble to use it, and trying to force an outcome didn''t always pan out. However, sometimes, the potential rewards were too great to ignore.
But thirteen tails in a row is beyond simply bad luck.
"Have more people dispatched," Claude ordered. "Have them watch the comings and goings from the Frey Manor from now on."
There''s something peculiar going on with that family.
CH 152 - Heads or Tails (Part 3)
A full moon hung high in the sky as our carriage raced south on the road leading into the capital city. There was a ghostly glow cast upon the flat land, making the whisps of tall grass and the city walls look an eerie white. A pair of flickering fires by the gates were the only specs suggesting we were not alone in this vast space.
I gazed out of the window, my mind awash with thoughts of everyone''s well-being and the desert that we had left behind.
"Traveling documents," one of the guards outside asked as we stopped at the grand gates into Genise.
Another walked around the carriage. "Clear!" a woman''s voice sounded.
"Go on ahead," the guard told our driver, and the carriage rolled inside.
It was a relief to be back in Genise, within the familiar confines of our home city. A warm glow surrounded us as our carriage rolled inside.
Festival decorations still hung between the buildings and the streets were lit up with festive light stones. A handful of people were still moving about on the main street that separated East and West Genise, but it appeared they were the cleanup crew. Whatever festivities were continuing, they were taking place inside, behind closed doors.
Leo and Elda were fast asleep on either side of me. It was well past the children''s bedtime, and they must have been exhausted after today''s adventures. The Desolate Expanse Desert was about four hours out of Genise. Not to mention, we had to make our way back to the village to collect our horses and stop for supper at one point.
Our carriage continued its journey, the sound of hooves and creaking wood accompanying my silent thoughts. When we neared the city''s center, Julius jumped out to return to the palace.
As the carriage entered the Frey Manor''s courtyard, Remlend emerged to greet us. He approached the carriage and ushered two more aids to attend to the children. Elda and Leo were carried inside the manor, both still peacefully fast asleep, only stirring when picked up.
"BLEGHHH!"
In stark contrast, Henry stumbled off his horse, collapsing to his knees, and retched violently onto the cobblestone path. The sound of him emptying the remnants of his dinner rang in the otherwise serene and silent night. The desert had taken its toll on him, and he was not the only one suffering. The other guards looked worse for wear as well.
"Remlend, please fetch healing potions for everyone," I ordered.
"Right away, young master Luca. What strength should I fetch?" Remlend inquired. "Or is there a particular antidote needed?"
I bit my lip, pondering what would help alleviate everyone''s symptoms.
"Medium strength," I finally stated, my decision weighed down by uncertainty.
I didn''t know what sort of poison it was that we were all hit with. But I knew the blue notification classified it as medium.
Hopefully, a general healing potion will, at the very least, help relieve some of the symptoms, if not provide complete relief.
The trouble was the other part of the notifications: permanent reductions to HP.
The guards that traveled with me and I moved inside the manor, clamoring within the large entryway. Crates filled with an assortment of healing potions materialized, carried by diligent servants. The guards wasted no time in uncorking their vials and downing the elixirs.
I held my own glass vial of blue liquid up to the light and downed the syrupy potion.
Notification messages flashed before my eyes. I was relieved to see that the errors that the System had alluded to did not seem to be affecting these.
[ You have consumed a Medium health potion. ]
[ Your HP has gone up: +50 ]
[ Max HP reached: 247/247 HP remaining. ]
Despite the immediate relief that surged through my body, I wasn''t entirely pleased.
I frowned at the lowered total number. It was over 50 points lower than what I had started the day with.
However, then another notification appeared, one that was far less comforting.
[ Poison unable to be nullified. The quality of the health potion is not high enough. ]
[ You are still poisoned. Your health is permanently dropping at 1 point per day. 246/246 HP remaining. ]
Damn it.
"Ahhhh, I feel so much better."
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"I finally feel alive¡ªI think some proper sleep will do the rest of the trick."
"Yes, a good night''s rest is best."
The guards, believing themselves to be fully restored, exchanged words of gratitude and relief. Their spirits seemed lifted, but my gaze lingered on the slowly dwindling number representing my life force.
At this rate, we are all going to die within less than a year. And be incapacitated well before that.
I was going to have to find a permanent cure for this. And soon.
* ~ * ~ * ~ *
"You''re back," Micah looked up at Henry from his desk.
The curly-haired guard was dust-covered and disheveled and wore an expression of unmistakable suffering.
Henry uncorked a blue healing potion and downed the elixer, immediately looking better for wear.
But not entirely back to his usual self.
"What happened?" Micah inquired. He clasped his hands together and gazed earnestly at Henry.
He knew that Luca, Elda, and the Leo boy had gone off into the desert. He didn''t think much of it, given how Elda constantly tested her inventions in the Desolate Expanse Desert. The only curious point was that Luca requested Evelyn for Julius to be dispatched for the trip.
"The children were testing a new explosion. They called it the Wobbly Pebble," Henry explained.
"Wobby Pebble?" Micah raised a bemused eyebrow.
"I know how silly it sounds, but when it was cut open, the explosion was bigger than anything I''d ever seen," Henry explained. "The light alone rivaled that of the sun. We were 1848 skulls away, and the effects still hit us."
Micah''s eyes widened as he took in the magnitude of the explosion.
"Is everyone alright?" Micah asked.
"Yes," Henry replied.
"And¡ how did Elda get a hold of this¡ Wobbly Pebble?" Micah inquired.
However, he already had his suspicions, which Henry only confirmed.
"Luca."
Micah nodded his head. The corner of his mouth twitched upward, and his eyes moved through the documents on his table: orders for Elda''s fireworks. Countries and organizations across the continent pledged loyalty or funding in return for gaining these fireworks.
But this Wobbly Pebble might blow the Scented Fireworks out of the water.
"There''s more," Henry added.
Micah returned his attention to the guard.
"It''s about the bird that Luca keeps on him," Henry said.
"What of it?" Micah frowned.
"I don''t think it''s actually a bird," Henry said. He had a serious expression on his face.
"What is it then?" Micah asked.
"I''ve heard rumors of shape-shifting imps that can take the form of ordinary animals. That bird might be one of them," Henry said.
Micah raised an eyebrow, his skepticism evident. He knew the bird wasn''t ordinary, but he knew it was no imp. Imps could only ever be found on the second continent in the high mountain range of the Yenian Alps.
"It ate me and everyone else whole on Luca''s order," Henry explained. "Then, it spit us out in a different location."
Micah relaxed upon hearing this and leaned back in his armchair.
"If it was on Luca''s orders, it''s not an issue." Micah waved his hand.
He had his own concerns about Leona following his brother about, but they had diminished over the past couple of days as it did not appear that she had any ill intentions toward Luca.
And if she is proving useful to Luca, all the better.
"Anything else?" Micah asked, mainly intending the conversation regarding Leona to end.
However, Henry nodded, his tone growing more serious. "We were followed."
Micah leaned in, his attention firmly on Henry.
"Elda conducted a perimeter check, and there were about a dozen Spiders who had followed us inside the Desolate Expanse Desert," Henry continued. "They were well armed."
"Were they taken care of?" Micah inquired.
"They were¡ªthey were within close range of where the explosion took place," Henry said. "From what I gathered, they should have all perished in that."
Micah nodded in acknowledgment. This was the first piece of news that was truly concerning. The Spiders'' unexpected presence raised questions and concerns about the organization''s motives.
Why were they following my siblings? Was it for Elda? Leo? Or¡ Luca?
"Thank you, Henry," he said. "I''ll look into the matter."
With a respectful bow, Henry took his leave, and Micah wasted no time. He retrieved from his pocket his looking glass, clicking it open to establish a connection.
"Yes, master?" Seymour''s raspy voice sounded on the other end.
"Regarding the Spiders that you said were monitoring the Frey Manor, have them taken care of," Micah ordered.
Seymour had previously reported the issue, but at the time, Micah had decided it was better to feign ignorance at the indiscretion and carry on while having his own people monitor the situation discreetly. However, now that Luca might have been involved, the stakes had suddenly shifted.
"Yes, master," Seymour replied on the other end.
"And send Claude a fruit basket, will you?" Micah added.
"Are you sure that is that wise, master?" Seymour inquired.
Micah stood up and gazed through the window at the full moon outside.
"Yes," he replied confidently. "If he plans on baring his fangs and testing my patience, two can play this game."
* ~ * ~ * ~ *
"It arrived sometime in the night," Belestris explained.
In her hands she held a woven basket adorned with a bright red ribbon on the outside. It was a stark contrast to the gruesome contents it held. Inside, on small wooden sticks were embedded an array of fingers, toes, and eyes. There were even a couple of tongues.
"Did you count them?" Claude asked.
He leaned in and inspected the display. His fingers delicately traced the edges of the small wooden sticks, his touch almost clinical as he examined the lifeless remains.
"Yes, all of the people I had dispatched to observe the Frey Manor are accounted for in this display," Belestris confirmed, instantly understanding Claude''s inquiry.
He reached for one of the severed fingers, tugging it slightly, causing it to sway gently on its stick.
"Have the tattoos activate for good measure," Claude ordered and stood upright again. "They''re all lost causes anyhow, but it''s better to be safe than sorry."
"Of course, consider it done," Belestris said.
"And it would appear I need a new place of residence," Claude said.
To think he knew where I lived all this time.
He turned away from the grim scene, his gaze shifting to the window. The city beyond remained cloaked in the pre-dawn stillness, with the dark sky just barely beginning to lighten on the horizon.
He tossed the golden coin in the air and caught it in his palm.
Tsk. Not that it''ll do much good.
The coin had fallen on tails.
The tattoos on Claude''s body might have indicated that Micah Frey was of no concern in the future that was to come, but that did not mean that was the case today. And the hereafter could very well change.
"I hope I didn''t start something overly troublesome," Claude muttered.
He tossed the coin again, but he did so poorly that his hand missed catching it on its descent. The golden coin dropped to the ground and twirled on its side before lodging itself into a crack in the wall.
CH 153 - Heads or Tails (Part 4)
I gazed out my window. A warm cup of jasmine-infused white tea was in my right hand. I took a slow sip and placed the cup back on its saucer, held by my left hand.
The sky was a bright light blue, with the sun cheerfully lighting the city in a soft glow. Only a few clouds dotted the perimeter.
"What unfortunate weather," I grumbled.
"Young master Luca, don''t worry," Remlend''s voice sounded behind me as he picked out an outfit for me, "The rain will only come in the later second half of the day. The first half should be clear of the showers."
I glanced back at him.
"It''ll rain later today?" I asked excitedly. "How do you know?"
Remlend gestured towards the wall opposite my window. "You can''t tell from your view, but some dark clouds are approaching us. It''ll likely rain for the next couple of days."
I smiled broadly.
Finally, I can go see my information broker.
As Freida Stran only worked during lousy weather, I hadn''t been able to round back to her regarding the two questions I posed to her the previous time I saw her when collecting her findings to aid me in rescuing Fin and Leona.
And I had more questions I wanted to ask of her. One was regarding lifting Remlend''s curse; it wasn''t the usual request, but I figured it was worth trying. The other was intel regarding Claude Noire. I had some concerns about posing a request for information on the leader of the Spider Syndicate¡ªafter all, she turned down my request regarding the Misforetune Sisters. However, it was worth a shot, at the very least.
"Will this do?" Remlend inquired.
I nodded as I took in the articles of clothing that he presented.
I had asked Remlend to pick an outfit for me instead of sifting through my closet myself. I requested something simple, without any peculiar intricacies that made noise or sparkled when the light hit them.
Being the capable attendant he was, he prepared an outfit for me that met that criteria. A plain yet elegant composition: a crisp white linen blouse paired with black trousers and finished with a thin wool jacket. The only bit that stood out was the shoes he selected for me; they appeared like a perfectly normal pair of brown leather brogues until one walked. The soles were coated in gold foil.
No matter, it''s close enough. And a little flair and personality isn''t a bad thing.
"Yes, thank you, Remlend. Could you order more clothing that is more along those lines?" I inquired. "And remove all the gaudy attire in my closet."
"I will do so right away, young master." Remlend bowed and left my quarters.
"Peep!"
With Remlend gone, Leona fluttered over.
Why did you sound so pleased about the rain?
"Ah." I suddenly realized Leona hadn''t been present for my visits to Freida Stran. She had yet to meet my favorite information broker. Each time I had gone, she had been kidnapped at the time.
I explained to her who Freida Stran was.
"Peep!"
How is she able to figure out everything so well? Is she a witch?
I frowned.
Truth be told, I never considered how Freida Stran could gather the information that she did. I was always simply thankful that she hadn''t been discovered by any individuals that posed a threat to me.
However, thinking on it further, the only way she could gather the intel that she did was either through a robust network, similar to Natalia Ashford, or she had a few, possibly magical, tricks up her sleeves. The cursed items in her shop that she made me take were already quite odd in of themselves.
"I''m not sure," I replied and finished dressing myself.
I combed back my black hair and inspected myself in the mirror.
Having come back seven years and having lived about a month in total if I combined the seven rounds, I was finally comfortable enough in my skin that I didn''t catch myself being startled every time I noticed my younger reflection.
"Breakfast?" I asked Leona, and she cheerfully chirped back in approval.
***
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
It was one of Leona''s three favorite times of the day. The little ball of yellow fluff fluttered across the spread of food laid out on the dining table. She chirped in delight as she cleared through plate after plate.
"She''s quite a hungry one," Micah commented, amused.
"She is," I agreed.
However, what had been a point of bemusement had now grown into severe concern. Sure, there was the apparent oddity in a bird of her size eating the amount of food that she did. Jarvis and Elda realized she was unusual by that alone, and now several Frey Manor members knew she was far from ordinary. Guards around the manor behaved with significantly more respect toward me. Or rather, based on their twitching eyes, it was likely fear. Getting eaten and spat out leaves a lasting impression, after all.
But the second was the why. Leona was currently eating twice the amount of food she had consumed on her first day after hatching.
And yet she feels starved only a short while later. It doesn''t make any sense.
"We might need to have the kitchen begin ordering more ingredients with Leona in mind," Micah added.
That was a third concern. While much of the continent was on the brink of starvation, Leona was eating enough to satisfy three grown men.
If her food intake has doubled over seventeen days, will it double again in twenty-eight? How much will she need to eat to satisfy her hunger a year from now?
My family and most of those living in Adovoria were fortunate enough not to worry about their next meal. In fact, as evident by the palace feasts and the spread before me, food wasn''t merely an ingredient for survival but something consumed for pleasure. However, that wasn''t the case for a lot of people. I knew that quite well from my misadventures after the Frey Manor burned down and the time I served as a soldier in The Order.
"Where are the twins? And Leo?" I asked.
I was halfway done with my meal, but my older brother and I were still the only two people seated in the dining room.
"I''m not sure about Leo, but Elda wasn''t feeling well; Jarvis took his breakfast and went to check on her," Micah replied.
Damn it. It must be the effects of the mysterious poison. And she is only twelve, so it might be hitting her harder than myself and the guards.
"Are you planning on going out of the manor today?" Micah asked.
I nodded. I needed to go see Kathy about finding an antidote to the poison inflicting Elda, the guards, and myself.
"There''s been some unusual movement from the Spiders as of late," Micah said. "Aside from Henry and a few of our family''s guards, I will dispatch a few others to watch over you from the sidelines."
Clank.
I paused my fork on my plate. The bright yellow yolk that it had pierced oozed out across my plate.
"About that, I have some information regarding its leader," I said quietly.
Micah snapped his fingers and flicked his hand for the servants bringing in new plates to exit the room.
Once alone in the vast dining room, with Leona still busy munching on food, I continued speaking.
"I have his identity: his name is Claude Noire," I said.
"Ah," Micah relaxed in his seat and sipped his tea. "I know that much."
I blinked in surprise.
"You already knew?" I inquired.
Micah shrugged. "I''ve met him a few times."
I was now completely bewildered. Under what context could my brother have ever possibly met the leader of the most dangerous syndicate on the continent? Then again, perhaps it wasn''t so odd after all. Given my family''s history and connections, why wouldn''t Micah be aware of someone like Claude Noire?
Is that why Chase Daylan was under the impression that I''d recognize his name as well?
"Do you know about his tattoo then?" I asked.
Micah arched an eyebrow. "No, that I''m unaware of. What of it?"
I sighed in relief that I could offer something to my brother that he didn''t already know.
"It''s a runic tattoo. It appeared seventeen days ago and allows him to gain insight into the future," I said.
Micah leaned forward in his seat. A frown crossed his face. "What do you mean by the future? Is it a future set in stone or some other? How does it work?"
"No¡ªmore like iterations of the past," I explained. "Well, if life repeated, and he had insight into those past iterations and tattooed it on his body, his future self could access those insights¡ª"
I noticed the corner of Micah''s mouth tug upward. A smile appeared on his face as I continued to stumble through my explanation. I realized as I explained that I was struggling to put into words what I knew without giving away that I was on my eighth life myself.
"Peep!"
Luca, have you ever considered looping your brother in? He scares me, that''s for sure, but I don''t see why you haven''t told him the truth yet. I know you''re on your eighth life. As does Chase Daylan, Sedna Ozeryn, Duncan Genuiver, and whomever else there there might be. Why aren''t you telling your brother the truth? If there''s one person that could help you beat this Game, it''s him.
I stopped rambling on and bit my lip. My fingers entangled over one another in a tight grip.
<< What if he doesn''t believe me? >>
It was because I was afraid. Strangers not believing me was one matter, but I feared my revered and perfect brother not believing me. Or worse, thinking me crazy and pushing me away. He was already indicating concern for my sanity, as it was made quite evident by the multiple comments he had made over the rounds.
"Peep!"
You''re a complete idiot. And this so-called genius brother of yours is an even bigger idiot than you in some ways¡ªI''ve heard the servants joke about some of the apparent pranks your brother has fallen for that you pulled. Tricks that no one with half a mind ought to have fallen for. He''ll believe you even if you tell him that the sky is pink and the sun is but a giant sunflower.
"Luca, you''re not telling me something. You know you can tell me anything, right?" Micah said gently, seemingly reading my mind. "You know I''ll believe you, no matter what, right?"
"Peep!"
There you have it. He''ll believe anything you tell him. He even said so himself.
I laughed. It was a nervous laugh. I was trying to figure out how to proceed. This wasn''t how I initially planned the conversation to go.
"Peep!"
At the very least, if you want to protect your brother, shouldn''t he know just how dangerous Claude Noire really is? Because, as it stands, Micah clearly has no idea, and you''re doing a splendidly poor job explaining the situation. As you told me, even that warlock has left the continent because of how dangerous Claude is now that he has that coin artifact, too.
Ah.
That struck a cord.
I sighed.
What was the point of fearing my brother''s reaction when not telling him might possibly mean his impending death?
I gripped my hands hard enough that my fingertips turned bright red while the knuckles went white.
"Micah, what I''m about to tell you is going to sound insane, but it''s the truth," I said. My voice wavered.
I turned my eyes away from my hands in my lap and observed my brother''s reaction. His green eyes gazed back at me, and he smiled gently. His blonde hair fell perfectly and effortlessly across his head.
I clenched my jaw.
Why was this so difficult?
"I''m from the future¡ªseven years into the future, to be precise," I said slowly. "And this is my eighth life."
CH 154 - Heads or Tails (Part 5)
Silence filled the dining room after my confession, but it was quickly cut short.
"I believe you," Micah replied and smiled. But then his expression shifted to one of concern. "But we should have this discussion elsewhere. In private."
He rose gracefully, gesturing for me to follow suit.
"You believe me?" I stammered, still rooted in my seat, astonished. "Why? Don''t you find it strange?"
I had just said something utterly ridiculous by any usual standard of measure.
Micah shrugged. "There are many strange things in this world. I don''t see any reason to doubt you on this matter. And besides, has there ever been a time when I didn''t believe you?"
I blinked.
No. There really weren''t any instances that came to mind.
"Now, come on. Let''s discuss this in the privacy of my study," Micah said and walked toward the dining room doors.
I hopped out of my seat and followed him.
"Peep!"
I told you so.
<< Yes¡ Yes, you did. >>
***
Seated in one of the plush armchairs in Micah''s study, I picked up my cup of dark tea, its rich aroma rising to my nose. The room showcased Micah''s academic nature, adorned with numerous books, scrolls, and a large mural depicting the world on one of the walls. I inspected the two continents displayed, with the morning sunlight hitting the ocean between them.
"Louis, push out my morning appointments and do not disturb us unless something is pressing," Micah instructed the young attendant.
"Understood," Louis bowed before closing the door behind him.
"Now we can talk." Micah settled across from me, armed with a pen and a red leather-bound book.
"What is that for?" I asked.
"I have a decent enough memory, but it''s far from perfect," Micah replied, flashing a brilliant smile. "This will help me record and remember our conversation so I can help you¡ªdon''t worry, I have runes on this, so no one but me will be able to open it."
Micah opened the book to the first page, and I realized it was blank. It was a giant notebook.
I nodded, recalling my hastily written notes that I hid in my room in one of the rounds, only for them to be easily found.
Now that I think about it. I never asked Chase about his meddling with my notes. The matter never came up.
"I presume you need help and that this is our first time talking about your loops?" Micah asked as if it were self-evident.
I nodded. "I do need help, and it is the first time."
I sipped my tea, letting the warmth settle in, and Micah, ready with pen and paper, awaited more.
"How far into your current loop are you?" Micah inquired.
"Peep!"
Your brother is ready to go, isn''t he?
He really was.
"It''s been seventeen days," I replied.
Micah nodded, not bothering to make any notes yet.
"That makes sense," he muttered.
I agreed. In hindsight, it was evident that I was not the original Luca that Micah knew.
"And the loop before, how and when did it end?" Micah asked.
I looked upward, trying to recall. "It was thirteen days in. The Farmer captured me, and I took a poison to avoid being taken captive."
Micah looked at me wide-eyed.
"The Farmer tried to capture you? Why?" he inquired.
I laughed. "No idea," I replied. "Not yet, at least," I added.
It was one of the mysteries I had hoped Freida Stran would shine a light on. I hoped to inquired her of this, and if today would rain, I might soon learn the answer.
"I saw you are friends with Sedna Ozeryn in this lifetime?" Micah changed the subject.
I didn''t quite see the connection between the questions, but perhaps he was skipping around.
"Yes, she''s also an awakened one like me," I replied. "She was a true saint in my original life, helping the war effort significantly. I am glad to have her help in this lifetime as well."
"The war effort?" Micah frowned.
"Ah, yes." I realized I wasn''t doing a good enough job of explaining the timeline of events to my brother. "In my original life, Adovoria fell to the Kobar Empire''s invasion seven years from now. But see, there''s this Game¡ªa summoning that has been taking place¡ªwhere Players were summoned to help Adovoria in our fight against the Kobar Empire, but there were no more Players. So the System made me into a Player, a partial Player, with the mission to save Adovoria."
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Micah set down the book and pen, seemingly wanting to concentrate on what I was telling him better.
"Your original life lasted until you were twenty-six, but your seventh life ended just thirteen days in?" Micah clarified. "How is that?"
I laughed again. "If you think that''s short, my sixth life ended on day two. And the rounds prior all ended on day one."
"How?" Micah asked. His green eyes bore into me.
"Well, in Round 6, Prince Chase Daylan poisoned me in the form of a cat," I replied honestly. It was as ridiculous as it sounded. "And as for the other rounds, in half of them, I restarted the round on my own."
I laughed louder, seeing the baffled expression on my brother''s face. It was a rare sight.
Micah blinked. "But you are friends with Chase Daylan? Or at least on friendly terms? That is what it appeared to me."
"I suppose so," I replied. "He is a lunatic who wants me to die sooner than later in this round because Claude Noire stole his lucky coin, but he means well."
Micah clasped his hands together and leaned forward in his seat.
"Luca, I think for me to fully comprehend the situation, you''re going to have to explain what you''ve undergone from the beginning."
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Micah leaned back in his armchair, his eyes tracing the intricate patterns of the blue rug beneath his feet. Luca''s revelations about the future had been both enlightening and concerning. The large notebook in Micah''s hands brimmed with hastily scribbled notes, capturing his brother''s tumultuous journey and the insights he had to offer
Luca''s recount of his original life had painted a bleak picture. Micah and everyone else in the Frey family had been killed off in one manner or another. The life that Luca led afterward was not a cheerful one either¡ªMicah marveled at how well-adjusted Luca currently was after having experienced the worst of East Genise.
But then again, he doesn''t appear to remember everything clearly either. Perhaps a touch of amnesia is helping keep him sane?
"When did Adovoria''s king, Evelyn''s father, pass away in your original life?" Micah inquired.
"I''m not sure." Luca squinted. "I''ll ask." His eyes moved to an empty space before him, indicating his communication with this so-called ''System.''
Micah waited patiently as Luca reverberated what the System told him.
"It will be the first day of fall," Luca said. "Natural causes."
Micah nodded and made a small note.
Fortunately or unfortunately, that will have little consequence.
Knock. Knock.
"Yes?" Micah called out.
"Young master Micah, you have several more appointments coming up¡ªdo you need me to push them out as well?" Louis inquired, opening the door slightly.
Micah glanced at a nearby clock. Three hours had flown by.
There was far too much to learn, and Micah barely scratched the surface. His younger brother had lived through seven years, but his memory was spotty. It was sometimes nonexistent, like a blank white sheet of paper. However, Luca had the benefit of this System, which, as Luca described it, had the knowledge gained from all the previous Players. As such, any knowledge that other Players didn''t have, it often didn''t either. This explained why the four years during the original Game were far more robust than the next three years.
Interestingly, however, the System had knowledge of Adovoria before the official Game''s start. While it didn''t know with complete accuracy the events that took place in the surrounding nations, it could often provide details regarding significant events within Adovoria itself, such as the death of Adovoria''s king.
"Peep!"
The little yellow bird chirped on Luca''s shoulder, and by his brother''s expression, he was utilizing the Whispering Necklace to communicate with it.
And to think I''d been worried about this bird when he had something far more dangerous attached to him.
"Yes, and clear the rest of the day, for that matter," Micah replied.
"Micah, keep your appointments. I have to attend to other matters today as well," Luca chimed in.
"Like what?" Micah asked and waved to Louis to get out of the room.
The door shut, and Luca spoke. "Well, I need to see Kathy about identifying a cure to the poison afflicting myself, Elda and the others¡ª"
"That can wait till tomorrow," Micah cut in. "Based on what you told me, one day won''t make a difference. Besides, at your current rate, you will restart onto the next round before you can even die of this mysterious poison."
"I also need to go see my information broker. It''ll finally rain today," Luca stated.
"And it will rain tomorrow as well," Micah retorted back.
"But won''t getting answers sooner than later be better?" Luca asked.
"Yes, but only if you know what questions to ask," Micah said. "Luca, you might not realize it, but you are already at a massive disadvantage¡ªa large part of which could have been avoided if you had informed me sooner, but it is what it is. In future rounds, inform me first thing in the morning."
"Future rounds?" Luca''s golden eyes widened.
Micah let out a deep sigh. "Yes, future rounds."
Even if he had been unaware of the misfortune telling that hung over Luca''s head, based on what Luca described, it was evident to Micah that his brother would have to suffer through round after round before he would be able to beat this Game.
He stood up and motioned Luca to join him at his desk, where he pulled out a roll of empty parchment.
"Here''s what the timeline looks like." Micah drew a line on the paper and put in indicators for years 780, 784, and 787.
He drew a line curving from year 787 back to 784. And then another and another. "And this is what each round might appear as you loop through."
He looked toward Luca, who was inspecting the drawing very intently.
"However, it''s not really a loop." Micah drew an X through the drawing.
"It''s not?" Luca blinked, evidently confused.
"No. It only appears to be a loop, and in some ways it is, but the timeline is more like this." Micah pushed the scroll, making it unfurl across his table.
He then drew a long line across it and marked the segments, indicating the Rounds and the looping years.
"First of all, time is not looping in other realms. It is limited to our world only." He drew a secondary line beside the first one. "The timeline those so-called Players are living on is the true passage of time, unstoppable."
Luca nodded. "That''s true. Purchasing glimmersteel from the Game Store has become three times more expensive than before and will likely remain so in future rounds because the supply is limited."
"Moreover, as you have stated, the world''s visuals are changing with each round¡ªrather than looping, it appears you are jumping from one variation of our realm to another." Micah pulled out a green and blue pen and highlighted two of the subsequent lines after the original line from 784 to 787.
"But the people are the same," Luca muttered. "You''re still Micah. Right?"
Micah smiled sadly. His brother was beginning to comprehend the situation.
"I am myself, but I am not the same Micah from your first life. Nor the other rounds. Unless my consciousness can be moved between rounds, like you and other Awakened, I will remain here when the round ends." Micah marked an X on the timeline in between two rounds.
"What happens to you when the round resets¡ªor rather, the next one starts?" Luca asked.
Micah shrugged. He had his theories, none of them particularly pleasant.
"That''s not the most important caveat." He deemed it best to divert Luca''s attention instead. "Besides you, others can take advantage of the loops, be it because they are awakened or have a means of knowing when they are in a loop. And their cumulative influences impact the world."
He drew small circles on the parchment, with names indicating the known individuals Luca informed him about who either were awakened or knew about the loops. "You''ll need to find a way to either avoid, defeat or work alongside these other individuals."
"Like Chase Daylan and Sedna Ozeryn." Luca nodded in agreement.
"Exactly." Micah then drew a thick dark blob amongst the other circles, the largest of all.
"And who is that?" Luca asked.
Micah set down his pen.
"Luca, that is your primary obstacle, and why no one has been able to beat this game to date."
CH 155 - Heads or Tails (Part 6)
"The Kobar Empire?" Luca guessed.
Micah sighed. "Yes and no."
While the knowledge of the future that Luca had lived through was in and of itself intriguing, several alarming peculiarities came up from his conversation. The first was the Kobar Empire''s attacks and the start of the Game.
"Luca, don''t you find it odd that your enemy, the Kobar Empire, responsible for taking down Adovoria in the future, today has no known army? None whatsoever."
His brother furrowed his brows together. "Yes, it did seem odd."
"Today, the Kobar Empire is an "empire" in name only¡ªa relic of its past, eaten away by greed and corruption until it rotted from the inside out," Micah explained and walked over to the wall with the mural of the world map.
His gaze shifted toward the enormous stretch of land far to the north of their continent.
It was once a great empire¡ªbut that was a long, long time ago. Its downfall began centuries ago when its mana stone mines within the Kobar Mountain Range were stripped bare. Today, it was a blackened wasteland whose land was worse than worthless. Not even the warmongering Queen Yadana Daylan bothered a glance toward the lands. Rumor had it that the continent''s first infection of the land began there.
"How did this feeble entity metamorphose into a conqueror in under four years?" Micah asked, turning toward his brother.
Luca shook his head. "I don''t know."
"Exactly, it''s inexplicable," Micah said. "You should have learned in your lessons that the Arkangul family has maintained its ear to the ground, monitoring all potential uprisings or political changes across the continent."
"I did," Luca said.
"And yet, there hasn''t been even a peep from the Kobar region to date," Micah said, taping the wall. "That means that somehow, they were able to grow into a major powerhouse in just a handful of years after our family''s fall, without garnering suspicion from any other nation."
"Then there''s the seemingly impossible difficulty of the Game," Micah continued. "According to your System, 42,007 Players attempted to clear Adovoria''s Fall. Some gave up after the first round, but many persisted. Most notably, one Player tried to win against the Kobar Empire 67 times."
His younger brother poured himself a new cup of tea, albeit it was likely entirely cold and bitter by now.
"But here we are today," Micah said. "The fate of Adovoria is now in your hands."
"Perhaps Jarvis''s research can help¡ªif we heal the land of its infection, the Kobar Empire would not face starvation and thus have no need to attack its neighbors," Luca naively proposed. "He died before the Game started, so the land wasn''t cured.
Micah crossed his arms.
In another scenario, that might have sufficed. However, Micah had trouble imagining that all of these ancient Players, who had played and cleared hundreds and thousands of other Games, did not consider and attempt such a simple strategy.
"Ask the System if any of the other Players have attempted a strategy of feeding the Kobar Empire to prevent starvation and the consequent war," Micah requested.
He watched his brother interact with the System, his golden eyes perusing the empty space before him.
By Luca''s expression alone, Micah had his answer.
"Some Players had," Luca replied. His voice had a note of dejection. "And yet, the war still broke out, and Adovoria fell."
Micah nodded.
"If not the threat of starvation, what helped mobilize their forces and strike with such an overwhelming degree?" he asked.
Luca took his question literally and posed it back to the System.
However, he didn''t get a satisfactory answer even then.
"The System doesn''t know," Luca replied.
"What about Kobar''s leader?" Micah inquired. "Understanding your opponent is the first and most important key to winning any battle."
Unfortunately, the System''s insights were shaky; the leader wasn''t identifiable, seemingly changing between the rounds.
That can only suggest that whoever is pulling the strings is doing so from the shadows.
"If the System doesn''t know, then that is something we''ll have to figure out ourselves," Micah stated, walking back to the desk and tapping the large blob. "And after figuring out the enemy''s identity, we''ll need to understand their motivation."
Luca nodded along; however, Micah suspected his brother was underestimating the difficulty of this task. Luca was still figuring out all the plots against their family. His insights had helped bring the Selvine family head to trial, allowed Micah to take precautions against the Mentisun family''s meddling, and brought attention to the Guardians of Luminal''s conspiracy. However, the danger posed to their family was far from over, and fighting off this one adversary that even ancient Players could not beat was well beyond Luca''s current abilities.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Moreover, the difficulty of the Game had evidently increased with every round.
Tactics and insights from previous rounds were rendered useless. Strategies attempted were predicted and thwarted by the enemy months ahead of implementation. With Luca''s insight into individuals such as Chase Daylan and Claude Noire, Micah suspected that whoever was leading the charge from Kobar''s side could take advantage of the loops either through first-hand knowledge or through second-hand means.
"Whomever your adversary is, they are most likely aware of the rounds, like you. However, unlike you, they appear to have been aware of every round," Micah explained, highlighting the timeline in a deep black. "That''s why the difficulty has only increased the more a Player tried their luck."
"That blob is an awakened?" Luca''s eyes widened.
"It''s very possible." Micah nodded. "If you''re lucky, whoever it is, they do not currently exist in the same capacity that they will four years from now."
"And if I''m not lucky?" Luca asked.
"Then, they get an extra four years head-start, just like you. Except they have the knowledge and experience of the previous 67 and these recent couple of brief rounds."
Luca stared silently into his cup of cold, dark tea.
"Micah, what do I do?" he whispered. The weight of the task seemed to have finally begun to settle upon him. "How do I beat this Game?"
Micah flashed a bright smile at his younger brother.
"Coming to me was the smartest thing you did to date¡ªI will help you form a plan on how to beat this Game," Micah promised.
Luca looked up at him with puppy dog eyes.
What Micah didn''t bother mentioning was that beating this Game was Luca''s one and only choice.
* * *
Micah had known for about a decade that Luca''s fate was a great misfortune. However, he invariably considered that his brother''s ability to relive his life over and over again held a far more overwhelming advantage than any misfortune could bring about. It was an ability to utilize knowledge of the future and shape his fate as he saw fit.
Micah was aware that others, like his brother, could recall past rounds when a summoning took place. However, he assumed that by taking the necessary precautions, he would be able to help his brother negate these individuals while obtaining the future that he sought.
What Micah had terribly miscalculated was Luca''s role in this summoning.
I never expected him to be the center of it. Nor for the summoning to be so unprecedented.
Micah grazed his fingers over the black king piece on the chess board. It was the most important and yet, the weakest piece on the board; an accurate representation of his brother.
Luca was dealt a uniquely cursed hand of cards, and he had yet to realize himself just how bad it was. Micah considered informing Luca but decided that perhaps ignorance was a kinder state of mind. The 42,007 Players that came before him had the option to give up. And they did. Luca did not have this luxury. The System even confirmed that the Game would end and life resume only once Luca beat this impossible Game.
Essentially, Luca was given but one option: try and try again until he finally won.
The trouble was that, while Luca had the benefit of remaining anonymous through the first 67 rounds, he was unconscious and retained no knowledge of what had taken course. Others had far greater time to prepare themselves than Luca. Moreover, his advantage of anonymity was quickly evaporating. Luca had already attracted the attention of two awakened phoenix-eyed individuals: Chase Daylan and Sedna Ozeryn. Then there were those who didn''t remember past rounds but could pass on information, like Claude Noire of the Spiders Syndicate¡ªand Claude was a particular case who appeared to know the first Game round. Finally, there was the biggest hurdle of all: the opponent that had managed to evade detection for all past rounds and obliterate all previous Players.
Luca is guaranteed to lose his mind at this rate.
His brother''s two advantages were his connection to the System and the ability to enforce when the next round began.
Rather than the king, he is perhaps more of a pawn.
Micah moved one of the black pawns forward.
The pawn was a weak and easily sacrificable piece. Yet, because of this, it was often overlooked.
But if it can reach the end, it can evolve into a potent piece.
Micah gazed over the giant world map mural that stretched across one of the walls of his study. He intended to reshape the map to his liking, utilizing Luca''s insights about the future.
But that will have to take second place to figure out just what sort of monster my brother is up against and preparing a proper strategy to thwart them. Having Luca go through too many Rounds and lose his mind is not my intention either.
Click.
Micah opened up his looking glass.
"Yes, master?" Seymour''s raspy voice sounded.
"We''re going hunting," Micah said.
"And who might the prey be, may I ask?" Seymour asked.
"Claude Noire," Micah replied.
"..."
Seymour''s hooded figure remained silent on the other end before speaking.
"Master¡ you know what happened the last time one of the other syndicates tried to take him out? And did you not state then that his absence would spell far more trouble than his presence as head of the Spiders?"
"I did," Micah replied.
Micah cared little for Claude Noire, but him being head of the Spider Syndicate was preferable to some of the other trash that sought control of the organization.
"We''ll require all of Ridley''s mages to be mobilized," Seymour added.
"Of course." Micah nodded.
"They''ll all likely die. Ridley won''t think too kindly of that."
"I know," Micah replied.
"Master¡ we''ll lose our own foothold and position as well by launching such an attack," Seymour said. "It''s a suicidal mission."
"I know." Micah gazed back at Seymour, his expression unchanged.
It was a shame, and the sacrifice would be extraordinary. It was the equivalent of cutting off his own two arms. However, given everything that Micah knew, it was a needed sacrifice in this round.
"Very well, I understand," Seymour sighed. "I''ll have scouts set up and put things into motion."
Claude had always been a thorn in Micah''s side that he could mostly ignore. However, Luca''s insight suddenly put the troublesome man in a whole new light. It was as if Micah''s birthday had come early.
If I can decipher his tattoos, there''s likely insight that even Luca''s System doesn''t have relating to Luca''s opposition. And perhaps I can find a way to reverse-engineer how Claude had such a runic tattoo implemented in the first place so I can have a place on the playing board.
Micah clicked the looking glass closed and rolled out his neck.
It was a shame to sacrifice so much in this round, but sometimes, sacrifices were necessary in the bigger scheme of things.
Especially when the mysterious portal was kind enough to lend me this for the next five days.
Micah pulled out from his pocket and tossed a charred black coin in the air.
CH 156 - Heads or Tails (Part 7)
I leaned against the swaying carriage wall and observed raindrops tracing intricate patterns down the glass window. As Remlend had foreseen, the once-sunny day had surrendered to a relentless downpour.
A long sigh escaped my lips.
"Peep!"
It''s a good plan, you know.
Leona chirped.
The carriage navigated the battered cobblestone streets of East Genise, its velvet curtains drawn shut, granting Leona and me our privacy. I cracked open a tiny sliver, allowing a faint ray of light to filter through. Not there was much light to go about even if I pulled all the windows wide open; my conversation with Micah had gone on into the late afternoon, by which time dark clouds had filled the skies, and rain poured down.
"Of course, it''s a good plan. It''s Micah''s plan," I muttered, my tone betraying a hint of annoyance.
I didn''t bother using the Whispering Necklace. Inside the carriage, there was only Leona and myself, and the heavy rain and broken street muffled any conversation one might have had. I would have had to yell out for the driver to hear me.
The thunderous sound of horse hooves outside signaled the presence of Henry and the other guards. Given the escalating intensity of the rain against the carriage, I didn''t envy them.
But, the more tumultuous the storm, the more content I felt. Freida Stran was open for business, and I couldn''t wait to see my favorite information broker.
"Peep!"
Then why have you been sighing nonstop?
Leona tilted her head to one side.
"Because¡." Ironically, I sighed once more. "Studying isn''t my strong suit. It never was."
Knowledge. Or rather, pursuing knowledge was Micah''s primary directive to me.
His logic was sound. Strength reverted entirely with each round, while Intelligence, Perception, and Charisma were retained and thus made the most sense to invest in.
Thus far, I have been utilizing the System freely to read and summarize for me. It had been an excellent cheat. However, Micah had strong opinions on the matter.
"Don''t rely solely on the System to memorize everything for you," he had advised. "Retain knowledge for yourself as well. What if you''re in a situation where you cannot call upon this System of yours? You''ll be in a difficult situation."
This meant I was going to have to actually do the learning myself.
"Peep!"
There could be an artifact that can help you concentrate.
Leona offered a helpful suggestion.
"Perhaps," I muttered.
I still needed to see Orla Rex the next time she would come into town about an artifact to hide Leona''s presence. Carrying Leona around in my jacket pocket was but a temporary solution.
Then, there was the other detail Micah had expressed that bothered me.
"Besides, I don''t fully trust that System. You are at its mercy," he had warned.
It caught me off guard. The thought never even crossed my mind that the System might ever harm me. My relationship with it was peculiar, akin to that of an old friend or a sibling. It tended to poke fun at me, but even in those instances, it was evidently attempting to do all it could to help me. There was never any true ill-will. None that I felt, at the very least.
However, it remained an unknown entity. I knew next to nothing about it. I knew it wanted me to succeed in the Game, but its origins and motives remained elusive. When I inquired, it evaded providing a direct answer.
[ I''m afraid you are not yet intelligent enough to comprehend such knowledge. ]
''Yet.'' That was the distinction.
"System, can you show me the stat screen yet?" I asked.
I knew the cool down period since turning off access to the Game Store and regaining my other functions wasn''t complete, but I decided it was worth checking.
[ Yes, that much is possible to show, albeit there might be a few errors, and abilities are still being processed. ]
I nodded. I expected as much.
A familiar blue screen appeared before me.
[ Player: Luca Frey
Age: 19
Title: Observant Ex-NPC
Round: 8
Level: Error ]
[ Strength : 8
Dexterity : 46
Perception : 60
Intelligence : 68
Charisma : 22
Mana : 2
$@#!^\ : -1 ]
I frowned.
Most of my stats had gone up, including the mysterious stat. However, the one I cared most about, the Intelligence stat, was practically unchanged from over ten days ago when I last was able to check my stats.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
<< Hey, System, what the heck is this? >>
I switched over to utilizing the Whispering Necklace, not wanting Leona to hear.
<< I had learned so much. And yet, my Intelligence is up only by a point compared to the last time I saw it. Is this an error? >>
[ It is not an error. ]
[ Unfortunately, either you have not been as proficient in studying as you might think. Or you got dumber. ]
Tsk.
It''s back to making fun of me again, isn''t it?
I frowned.
No, the System never made fun of me for no reason. And since I had certainly gained new knowledge in the time that I had access to the Game Store, that could only mean one thing.
<< System, what caused my Intelligence to drop? >>
[ $@#!^\ dropped to its boundary, and to offset the adverse effects, the points were taken away from your Intelligence. ]
"Peep!"
What is it? You look displeased.
I crossed my arms.
"I''ll tell you later. I''m still figuring it out myself," I replied.
Whatever $@#!^\ was, I needed to prevent it from dropping. Otherwise, it was going to affect my Intelligence negatively.
<< System, am I cursed? What connection exists between this unknown stat and Intelligence to cause such an effect? >>
[ No, this is not a curse. If anything, it''s intended to be a blessing. ]
<< A blessing? What bullshit blessing makes you dumber? >>
[ Affliction : !$*G(#3 ;$ Bliss ]
More unknown characters. Great.
However, if this affliction was intended to help me, whatever $@#!^\ was was clearly trouble if its so-called benefit was reducing my Intelligence. And if I wanted to get smarter, I would have to do something about it eventually.
The carriage rounded a rough corner, causing me to sway to one side. Instinctively, I grasped the walls to anchor myself. Despite the soft cushioning of the carriage seats, my body still bobbed with every pothole on the deteriorating road.
I drew back the velvet curtain slightly with my index finger and peered at the contorted, dark buildings we passed in East Genise. We were deep into the pits of East Genise now. Even though the residents of this part of the city ought to have been inside, given the downpour, only a few lights shone from the buildings we passed. People dressed in dark, weathered clothing trudged through the streets.
It was a stark contrast to the conditions of West Genise. There, well-dressed men, women, and children went about their day seemingly without a care in the world. Yet, here, especially in the far deep east, children younger than Elda could be found gnawing on rats.
The two sections of Genise rarely mixed; they were like black crud oil and glistening fresh river water blessed by a saint¡ªa true saint, unlike Chase Daylan. Each was so out of touch with the other that the other''s existence and living conditions seemed like a myth.
Once Micah takes over, he''ll surely improve things.
I let go of the curtain, shrouding the carriage in darkness again. The sound of rain hitting the glass of the carriage reverberated.
I thought about the cruelty that Elian Vikzhou showcased towards whom he considered his closest friend and future life partner. Moreso, the conversations I overheard at the Spider''s auction between the other visiting nobles, lords, and the well-off were often even more repulsive.
Once Micah is in charge, perhaps he could address some of the continent''s broader issues too.
After several more turns, the carriage came to a stop.
"Young master Luca, we''re here!" The driver called out.
I pulled open the curtain, looking out at the empty city street. There weren''t any people in this part of East Genise due to the rumored curse hanging over the area.
"Peep!"
This place looks abandoned. Save for that horse.
A horse?
I frowned, spotting the creature nestled under the roof of one of the shabby buildings.
Who else could possibly be here?
Leona flew over and nuzzled inside my coat''s pocket, hiding herself from view, just as Henry pulled open the carriage door.
"Young master Luca, be careful with the puddles." He extended his hand, helping me out of the carriage. He held a large, red umbrella in his other hand.
"Thank you." Stepping outside, the scent of rainwater filled my nostrils.
I gazed around, noting half a dozen guards in dark raincoat gear. If they were uncomfortable, they didn''t show it. Micah had assured me that more of his people were following from the shadows. Previously, I might have considered such protection excessive. Still, having been kidnapped once by The Farmer in this exact spot where I now stood and having context that the Spider''s Syndicate had increased their interest in my family''s affairs, I was thankful to have the additional protection around.
"Let''s go." I motioned to Henry and walked toward the shabby-looking shop with its metal sign ''Things, Junk, and Stuff for Sale'' swinging in the wind.
It swung open just as he was about to open the door for me.
"Luca? What are you doing here?"
I stared at the broad-shouldered young man, this time with his beard cleanly shaved off. I didn''t expect anyone to be here, but if anyone made sense to have come here, it was the man who introduced me to Freida Stran in the first place.
"Grandov, I didn''t expect you here either." I raised my hand toward my head, a slight headache forming. "Did you come to see Freida?"
"I did," Grandov replied. His eyes shifted past me, looking over my slew of guards.
It was seven years since I saw his bare face, but he looked considerably younger, with fewer fine lines.
"Did you meet with Princess Evelyn regarding the promotion?" I asked.
Grandov nodded, his gaze extending somewhere beyond.
Did he catch a glimpse of one of Micah''s shadow guards?
"My first promotion will be announced within The Order soon," Grandov said. His eyes returned to mine. "Thank you for that."
"Of course." I smiled. "Adovoria will be most prosperous and prepared with you in charge of our armies."
Grandov, however, had a strange expression as if he were observing me down to my soul.
"You are better protected than the last time I saw you," he noted.
I laughed. I had gone inside The Royal Bar with only Henry beside me. Now I had a small army¡ªMicah had informed me that even two mages were in the midst.
"I''m a brother to the king-consort-to-be and part of a fairly well-known family within Adovoria¡ªthere''s more reason to be cautious than ever before," I replied.
Grandov nodded. "I think we ought to have another conversation regarding Adovoria''s future."
"I agree; feel free to come by the manor tomorrow morning," I suggested.
Aside from seeking knowledge, Micah stated that sowing the seeds to powerful connections was imperative. Grandov might not have been an Awakened, but he would certainly be a powerful ally against the Kobar Empire.
"Perhaps in three days would be better," Grandov proposed.
"Very well." Unlike me, who had no schedule or responsibilities outside of the Game, Grandov was a soldier.
He departed on horseback, disappearing into the rain.
"Young master, shall we enter?" Henry nudged me, already holding the door open.
"Yes, let us enter." Stepping into the dimly lit and dust-filled shop, I allowed my eyes to adjust to the surroundings while my nose adjusted to the thick scent of incense.
My eyes grazed over the mismatched tables, topped with stacked junk.
I wonder what other cursed artifacts there might be.
Oddly enough, the cursed ring that made my needles and boots appear invisible wasn''t around the previous two times I came. I settled on some other trinkets in a hurry, neither of which provided any notable worth to me, and I promptly offloaded in the Game Store.
"Luca Frey. You''re back."
My attention turned to the elderly woman with vibrant magenta hair fashioned into two pigtails, who had emerged from behind a pile of assorted objects, startling Henry.
"What a strange young man¡." Freida muttered, tutting at him.
"Well, come on back. I assume you want your questions answered." She gestured for me to follow her behind the aged curtain at the rear of the shop.
Seated across from each other, I placed five phoenix stones on the weathered wooden table between us.
However, she waved me off. "I already have enough work on my plate. Come back in three days."
I blinked. I had never run into this situation before.
Damn it. Grandov must have already posed his questions and taken up whatever slots there were.
"What if I were to double it?" I inquired.
Freida responded with a dismissive eye roll.
I bit my lip.
"What if I added an extra zero in there?" I proposed.
Her eyes slanted toward me, and a mischievous smile appeared on her wrinkled face.
"One hundred phoenix eyes for one question. And you must select two items," she declared.
It was outright extortion.
Yet, when it came to the quality of information, no one surpassed Freida Stran. In that sense, it remained a worthwhile deal.
I intertwined my fingers and rested my chin on my hands.
"I''ll pay," I said.
Freida unwrapped a pink, round candy, tossing it into her mouth. The sound of it against her teeth resonated in the room.
"I guess you better make it count," she remarked.
CH 157 - Heads or Tails (Part 8)
"Are you familiar with Player Summonings?" I asked Freida.
She arched a magenta-colored brow, her gaze fixed on me. "Is that your question?"
"No," I quickly corrected myself. "But we are in a summoning at the moment," I added for context.
If Freida had any opinions or insight on the matter, she didn''t show it. She continued to sit back simply, one neon-green pant leg resting over the other, the vibrant color standing out against the dullness of the dust and incense-filled room. The roll of the hard candy in her mouth produced a rhythmic clanking sound, the only audible rhythm besides the pouring rain outside, which drummed on the cheap, metal roof.
"I''m looking for information on the enemy to the current Player¡ª"
"Yeah, no can do on that," Freida interrupted me, waving her hand dismissively. "Way too much trouble than even what you''re paying is worth."
Damn it. I had hoped she''d provide intel on who my opponent was. But if she didn''t even want to discuss the matter of the Misfortune Sisters, I should have expected a similar response regarding an opponent that not a single summoned Player had managed to defeat.
"In that case, I''m looking for intel on Claude Noire¡ª"
"Hard pass on that too," Freida said, rolling her eyes.
I blinked in surprise, her refusal catching me off guard.
"But earlier, you looked into Fin¡ª"
"That and this are different matters." Freida crossed her arms. "Now, the next question that comes out of your mouth is what you''re paying for, no matter whether I take the job or not. I don''t have all day, you know."
I sighed, deciding to opt for information I had promised Remlend I would attain anyhow. It was the safest question I had in mind.
"My attendant, Remlend, is cursed with the Wallflower Curse, making him unmemorable and forgettable. I''d like a way to relieve him of the curse," I explained.
Freida, conjuring a pen and paper, responded, "If he''s cursed to be forgettable, you''ll have to give me as much detail as possible." Her words were accompanied by the scratch of the pen against the paper.
I provided everything I knew, with the System''s assistance.
"That ought to do it." Freida set down her pen with two pages filled out, front and back. "Now, before I forget, let''s get out of the way the other two requests you came about here last time."
She rotated behind herself, revealing an eccentric array of boxes. She retrieved two large boxes, placing them between us on the old wooden table. Their appearance, like every other set of boxes, was mystifyingly colorful.
"Are those drawings of socks?" I asked, leaning over. One box displayed tiny drawings of yellow and red striped socks covering the whole box, while the other featured purple with green polka dots.
Just where in the world did she commission them?
Freida ignored my question and produced an opening rune key for each box.
"I''ll guide you through my findings," she stated. "Now, which box do you want to open first? The one concerning Genuiver Duchy''s politics or Harley Whitmore''s background?"
"Genuiver," I promptly replied, unlocking the box Freida pointed to while she nonchalantly set the other aside.
With a soft poof, a small puff of purple smoke escaped the keyhole, and a satisfying click followed as I inserted the rune key.
The contents revealed themselves¡ªa stack of parchments adorned with portraits and filled with information. I pulled everything out, spreading the contents on the small wooden table.
"You inquired about Genuiver Duchy''s politics, particularly any details that might hinder Duncan Genuiver''s reclaim of his heirship," Frieda summarized my request. "I have gathered information regarding his family and interested parties."
While Natalia Ashford was a valuable resource for gathering gossip and spreading the good word about Duncan, more robust and reliable information was required to understand what Duncan was up against. Especially now that he was a royal minister to Princess Evelyn and thus back in the spotlight.
"To start, the first barrier is none other than Duncan''s own reputation," Freida began. "Which has been seeing a shift in the positive direction as of late, but I''m sure you''re well aware."
I nodded and pulled over a parchment offering information similar to what Natalia Ashford had provided, except it was solidified upon what had happened rather than the gossip people shared. There were concrete dates and names.
Reality versus perception. In some ways, Natalia''s account was better, as people rarely recalled what had actually taken place and relied on their perception and the words of others instead.
History is written by the winners, as Micah always stated.
However, I also wanted the truth¨Cthe true accounts of what had happened.
"While Duncan was the original heir, his reputation had soured after he provided unsolicited advice about when someone or another would die. Moreover, he suggested that certain nobles within the court of the Genuiver Duchy were murderers," Frieda stated.
"That wouldn''t have gone over well," I muttered.
I ran my finger over the first parchment, noting a couple of names relating to the two main events that sealed Duncan''s fate. One was Princess Sedna Ozeryn, whose untimely death Duncan had accurately predicted¡ªor close to it. In my original life, Sedna lived slightly beyond the time he had indicated.
The second was Duncan''s public accusation that High Lady Thalassa Everbright had murdered her husband, otherwise known as Duncan''s uncle and the Duke''s brother. It was a stark contrast to the story that was publicly provided of him passing away in the night from the ailment that he was suffering from. Duncan had cared deeply for his uncle and thus took his death quite hard. However, he made a grave mistake in picking a fight with High Lady Thalassa Everbright.
"High Lady Thalassa Everbright is not only on extremely favorable terms with Duke Genuiver but is a beloved socialite and philanthropist," Frieda explained. "By accusing her of murder, Duncan had garnered enemies out of a third of the nobles at the Genuiver court and was shortly ousted from the position of heir."
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
I crinkled the paper with Thalassa''s portrait. She was currently in her mid-forties, and her most notable characteristic was two small moles below her left eye. I recalled hearing in my original life that she was considered an exceedingly beautiful and kind woman. However, her portrait didn''t convey any of her beauty or charm. She appeared cold. I believed in Freida''s accuracy, and the image I saw before me was likely how the woman truly appeared when she was inanimate.
Freida tapped a small pile of papers. "With Duncan removed as heir, these three houses wasted no time in planting their children as friends and advisors to Anastasia Genuiver, the new heir: House Devamuria, House Asta, and House Helios. All are friendly with High Lady Thalassa Everbright."
I picked up one and smiled. "Duncan accused this one''s father of murder as well, I see? A servant, from the looks of it?"
I didn''t doubt that Duncan''s accusations were legitimate. Nor could I fault him for them; he was a child when he gained this ability and only wished to correct the wrongs that had taken place. Moreover, except in the case of High Lady Thalassa Everbright, he provided his insights in private to individuals he trusted would take and do well with the information. What he didn''t anticipate was for his conversations to be overheard by servants and then spread amongst the nobles. It was a naive mistake. His disfigured face hardly helped the narrative, making him out to be a creepy boy who spread malicious and false information.
"The three noble houses have benefited quite well ever since Anastasia Genuiver became the new heir and thus would pose obvious obstacles at any attempts to reinstate Duncan," Freida commented as I read over the individual profiles of the three families.
House Asta had acquired additional farmland at little cost, while House Devamuria and House Helios benefited significantly from recent tax laws. Whatever influence they were exuding over Anastasia was already paying back returns.
I''m sure Natalia Ashford could acquire sufficient and usable dirt on them all.
My eyes grazed over the text detailing how each of the families made their income, and a smile formed on my lips, noticing that they were in far less stable financial positions than their spending habits would have suggested. They were no better than the common folk, living one payday to the next. Except their days were filled with fine dining, expensive clothing, and eccentric forms of entertainment.
"Let''s progress to the next one," I suggested, having absorbed enough. I gathered the parchments, carefully placing them back inside the vibrant box.
"Very well," Frieda said, placing the second box back on the table. "Information on Harley Whitmore."
Harley Whitmore had set ablaze my home in my original life. Then, in two of the rounds, she appeared to have torched Natalia Ashford''s family''s bakery and her place of business, killing the Gossip Queen of Genise years earlier than she was to die in my original life.
The motive was as mysterious as her identity.
I unlocked the box and fixed my gaze on its contents, perplexed.
"Why so little?" I raised a brow, extracting the three lone leaflets from the box.
It was uncharacteristic of Freida to supply so little information.
"It seems you assigned me a more intricate task than I initially foresaw; Harley Whitmore is part of a highly secretive and increasingly perilous organization," Freida responded. "Normally, I wouldn''t have undertaken the task. But I''d already accepted your payment, so I did what I could without attracting undue attention."
I frowned.
"What organization?" I asked.
"Guardians of Luminal," Freida replied.
I massaged my temples, sensing a headache coming on.
"Who are they?" I questioned. The name rang a bell, but I struggled to bring it into focus. It was akin to trying to remember what I had for lunch two weeks ago. The recollection was hazy and unreliable, demanding that I first patch together the surrounding days to sew the hole shut.
I peered down at the three documents and skimmed the information.
"They are an organization your family should be somewhat familiar with," Freida explained.
"They believe there will be an apocalypse and that your family is at the center of it."
I continued rubbing my temples. What she said sounded strangely familiar. It felt like puzzle pieces appeared and fell into place.
<< System, who are the Guardians of Luminal? And why does it sound familiar? >> I decided to consult the System. It had been with me all along. My memory was murky, but its wasn''t.
[ Have you forgotten? ]
[ It''s as Freida Stran described. The Guardians of Luminal have been targeting your family as of late. ]
[ Charles, your head family butler, has secretly been mobilized a year ago by them, feeding them information and sabotaging your family. ]
[ You tortured Charles to the point that he spilled to your brother everything from what he shared with the Guardians of Luminal to how the organization found and contacted him. Micah shared everything he learned soon after with you. ]
I blinked.
Yes, Charles. How did I forget that?
The question was partially rhetorical. I already gathered that the affliction that had lowered my Intelligence may have affected my memory. If Intelligence went up with information gathered, it was safe to assume that a loss in Intelligence could indicate a loss in memory of information gathered.
Damn it. Just what else had I forgotten?
I rubbed my temples.
***
"Don''t forget to take two items!" Frieda called out. "That was the deal!"
"Yes, of course," I replied and walked over to one of the tables piled with seeming junk. And most of it was, in fact, junk.
However, nestled within the piles of discarded oddities, a glimmer of possibility lingered¡ªthe prospect of uncovering a hidden gem, like the Cursed Disappearing Ring. Ironically, it was nowhere to be found since I took it in the round prior.
I took my time looking through the items, picking them up, and inspecting the descriptions and warnings for them. The last time around, I was in a hurry and simply grabbed two items, which ended up being useless.
What is this?
I picked up a very dirty teacup with a gorgeous blue image of a forest on its outside. It appeared to have been used to drink black sludge on the inside, and its handle was broken off.
[ Item: Cursed Ebon Teacup
Description : This tarnished teacup, once an elegant vessel for refined tea, now bears the stains of a corrupted past.
Warning : Use extreme caution when handling. Consuming any liquid from this vessel, even if it appears clean, may have unpredictable and potentially harmful effects. Exercise utmost care and avoid any attempts to repair, break, or cleanse the teacup, as it may intensify the curse. ]
How lovely.
I set it down, careful not to break it any further and bring the curse onto myself.
Besides, I''ve already drunk enough poisoned tea, as it were.
I gazed at the table full of cursed artifacts and sighed.
There has to be something of use.
However, after another thirty or so items, I decided to opt for the least evil of the cursed objects. Or, at the very least, ones that I could imagine a decent use for.
The first was a dull-looking letter opener with an old-fashioned intricate design on its handle.
[ Item: Cursed Iron Letter Opener
Description : Despite this once-polished letter opener having succumbed to the passage of time and now bearing the scars of corrosion, it can still successfully open any letter.
Warning : The rusted metal harbors an enchantment that can alter the content of the letters, introducing falsehoods or concealed messages. ]
It didn''t suggest that cleaning it up would cause any issues, like with the teacup, and if so, it could prove to be a great instrument of chaos and entertainment.
The second item was a door handle with a sickly green patina that had overtaken its surface.
[ Item: Cursed Brass Door Handle
Description: This brass door handle just needs a door. Attach a door to it, and you can transport yourself to another space.
Warning : Does not function as a regular door handle. Opening doors with this handle may transport you physically to a location much farther than intended. Location''s safety is not guaranteed, other than it will be on the other side of a door (of some sort). ]
While the warning was concerning, the implication that this door handle could transport me, similarly to a mini-portal, was intriguing. While the location was unknown, in the case of an emergency, it didn''t really matter, did it?
I pocketed the items and walked outside, with Henry ready with the large umbrella to take me to the carriage''s safety.
"Henry, let''s head on home," I instructed, having to raise my voice over the storm. Rain was now seemingly racing down to earth, with the clouds wringing out every last droplet possible.
I settled into the carriage and wiped my wet face with a napkin.
"Peep!"
Is it fine to come out now?
"Yes." I opened my coat and let Leona out.
Finally! I was thinking you would keep me in there forever.
She fluttered over to the other side and perched herself across from me. However, she didn''t say anything else, seemingly realizing my poor mood.
The vehicle rolled forward, rocking on the broken road. Rain fell heavily over the carriage, drowning out most outside sounds. I rubbed my temples, the headache that had faded momentarily now coming back.
<< System, what else have I forgotten with the Intelligence drop? >>
CH 158 - Heads or Tails (Part 9)
[ Luca, must I explain this every time? I cannot read your mind. ]
[ Thereby, I do not know what it is that you are trying to remember. ]
Tch.
<< You were able to provide an account of the information that I forgot regarding Charles and the Guardians of Luminal. >> I countered.
[ Yes, because you specifically asked about it. I knew what information you were looking for. ]
[ Think of me as a library. For me to provide you with information, you have to first ask for the book you''re searching for. ]
[ Asking me what books you have forgotten that you have read is pointless. ]
I rubbed my temples, trying to ease the growing headache. The carriage jolted along rain-soaked roads, battling the storm''s relentless assault with urgent determination.
My issue was that I didn''t know what I didn''t know. And how could I?
Frowning, I opened the curtain slightly and gazed out the window at the hazy view. Water poured down the glass, distorting my view of the outside surroundings into a blur of blacks, whites, and greys. The storm had considerably worsened since I first left the Frey Manor.
No. There was one memory I knew I had lost.
<< System, recount to me precisely what Micah told me after he questioned Charles. >>
[ Very well. That I can do. ]
My headache worsened as the blue notification screens appeared, reciting the conversation, but with them, the memory from several days ago came flooding back in.
"How are you feeling?" Micah asked, walking over.
I shrugged.
The answer was hardly "fine." But the cup of mulungu tea that Remlend brought me was easing some of the tension I felt. Besides, while Fin and Leona being captured was less than ideal, I was not entirely without a plan on how to bring them back.
I currently sat inside Jarvis'' greenhouse, surrounded by colorful foliage. A change in scenery was good for my state of mind, and something about the pink fluffy bushes and orange trees that Jarvis had grown in this part of the greenhouse hit the right mental note.
"It always amazes me what Jarvis is capable of," Micah remarked, joining me in admiring the lush surroundings.
"Just don''t eat his strawberries," I muttered in response.
Micah chuckled. "I most certainly won''t."
He sat beside me at the small mosaic table. An image of rolling green hills was imprinted on its surface, reminiscent of the Town of Ascot.
"I came to talk to you regarding Charles and what I learned," he said.
"Right." I nodded.
Another knot formed in the pit of my gut. But the mulungu tea eased whatever more prominent feelings I had on the matter.
"Whatever you did, it got Charles talking," Micah said.
His green eyes shifted toward me. I felt his questioning gaze; however, whatever it was regarding, he didn''t outright ask.
I picked up my cup and took another sip. The warmth of the tea filled my mouth. I didn''t know how much Seymour had relayed to Micah. I requested he spare the details, but he had no obligation to do so. However, I didn''t want to explain my actions, and luckily, Micah didn''t probe further.
"How long has he been working for that cult?" I inquired, steering the conversation toward the heart of the matter.
"Two years," Micah stated. "The attacks from their cult on our family began half a year ago, but Charles had been radicalized by the Guardians of Luminal about two years ago."
I frowned at this revelation.
"Why have they begun targeting us now?" I asked.
"The Guardians of Luminal have been around for a decade or so," Micah began to explain. "They see themselves as protectors of our realm, prophesizing an impending apocalypse since their early days. Their belief revolves around an evil being leading our realm to obliteration, and they''ve been on a mission to uncover and destroy this entity."
Micah''s voice carried a note of sarcasm, hinting at the absurdity of their convictions.
"Their members have gone on various ''crusades,'' as they call them, purging evil wherever they find it. Overall, their actions, while bewildering, have never posed any significant issues until now."
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
"But now they believe their prophecy to be somehow linked to our family?" I asked.
Before I worked Charles, Seymour had recounted to me several instances that I was not previously aware of, where members of the cult attacked our family''s carriages. Everyone had apparently experienced these attacks except for me.
"Yes," Micah affirmed. "According to Charles, their prophet has divulged new information about this ''evil being,'' asserting that the malevolence resides within our household."
I scoffed.
Adovoria was crawling with malevolence, as was much of the continent. The Spiders Syndicate reigned free in my original life, and the Kobar Empire massacred millions in their expansion. And yet, this cult''s focus was on my family? My family didn''t even survive to live through the worst of what occurred on our continent in the future that I lived through.
Micah mirrored my sentiment. "Their structure is a mystery, and we have no knowledge of their prophet or leaders. But now, thanks to the information that Charles provided, we at least understand how they recruit new members."
"How?" I asked.
"Assuming Charles'' experience aligns with other cult members, they initially recruit individuals with a simple request for assistance, whether it''s protecting someone or performing a benevolent deed."
"They hire their members for these missions?" I asked.
"No," Micah clarified, shaking his head. "It''s voluntary. Free. They make the request without the promise of any reward. Nor do they identify themselves as being part of the Guardians of Luminal. Those who fulfill the request and complete it are then recruited, tasked with providing philanthropic assistance in subsequent cases."
"They''re a charity, then?" I raised an eyebrow.
What an odd organization.
"Yes, or it would seem at first," Micah said. "Once its members have accomplished enough missions, they move up in ranks until they are finally brought into the fold that they are actually part of the Guardians of Luminal and are allowed to hear the voice of their prophet¡ªor see it rather."
I frowned. "What do you mean, see it?"
"Their prophet remains unseen, at the very least at Charles'' level," Micah explained. "Their prophet instead communicates through messages that appear in front of its members. These messages are visible only to them, appearing within floating purple boxes in the air."
I narrowed my eyes toward my brother. He continued to explain the method of communication, theorizing the possible techniques used, but he didn''t need to. I had my own theory already, which I was pretty confident in.
<< Hey System, why does the way this prophet communicates with its cult members seem awfully similar to the way that you communicate with me? >>
[ I do not possess knowledge of this matter as no other Player has come across Guardians of Luminal. ]
[ Nor have the Players I interacted with experienced anything similar outside of a Game and Game Store. ]
Tch.
Until recently, I didn''t know about this cult either. However, their method of communication was concerning. It was too familiar.
<< Is there any possibility for another System to exist? >> I asked.
[ No. There can only be a single System in existence when a Game is taking place. ]
<< Why can''t there be two Systems? Can''t the System of one of the previous Games exist? >>
I folded my arms and sat back.
[ That is not possible. When a Game ends, so does the System''s existence. ]
Ah. I had never thought much about what would happen to this System upon the Game''s completion. I assumed it would go away rather than continue following me around like some ghost, but to disappear entirely felt a little strange. Sad, really.
[ For a singular Game, there is always but one System. This is an ironclad rule regardless of the Summoning ritual type. ]
<< What is this purple thing then? >>
[ I do not possess information on it. However, whatever this is, at the very least, it''s not a System in the same capacity that I exist. It is out of the Game field that I control. ]
Damn it. That makes it even more concerning.
"Luca?" Micah brought me back to the conversation.
"You were saying?" I asked, unfolding my arms and pouring myself a new cup of tea, more so for something to drink than its mellowing effects. "What do we do about this cult?"
"As Charles could only offer information about the earlier members of the cult, we will go after them for now," Micah said, standing up from the table. "Hopefully, we''ll obtain a member that had actual contact with the organization''s prophet to identify them."
I nodded.
Perhaps my favorite broker could offer some insight there.
"Damn it." The carriage rounded a corner, forcing me to grab hold of the walls to avoid unnecessary motion. Whoever today''s driver was, was more interested in speed than safety. He was lucky my stomach could hold on to its food just fine despite my weak body. As helpful as vomiting was in the previous round, I didn''t care to replicate the experience.
Unfortunately, given the present circumstance, Freida Stran had not divulged much information on this cult beyond some basic information related to Harley Whitmore. At the very least, I now at least knew that woman was part of this annoying cult.
[ Intelligence: +2 ]
[ Intelligence: 70 ]
[ Congratulations! You have hit ''70'' in the Intelligence stat. ]
[ Error. Still processing access changes. Skill will be updated upon completion. ]
The System completed its recollection of my discussion with Micah, and with the memory back in place, to no surprise, my Intelligence had come up.
The trouble was, just what else had I forgotten and didn''t even know I had lost?
Moreover, with the strange affliction that lowered my Intelligence when the unknown stat hit a certain low, I was like a cup with a cracked bottom leaking out its tea. Worse, I didn''t even know where the leak was to plug it up. Nor what to plug it with.
The carriage rolled to a gentle halt, unlike the fast and furious pace it had driven until now, and Leona fluttered back into the secrecy of my inner pocket. The relentless downpour persisted outside, but I didn''t need to look out the window to know we had arrived home; there was a particular sound and vibration to the road leading into the Frey Manor.
"Welcome back, young master Luca." The door swung open, revealing Remlend, steadfast amidst the torrid of rain, clutching a large umbrella.
"Would you care for a hot bath?" he offered.
I sighed.
Normally, I would have welcomed nothing more. But this cracked cup needed to fill itself up and sooner rather than later.
"No, that''s quite alright. Could you please arrange for Fin to join me in my room?" I requested, walking toward the manor.
"Most certainly," Remlend replied, following along, umbrella in hand.
Until I could figure out the unknown stat and how to address it, my main goal was to do as Micah suggested and get smarter. The System''s allusion to itself being like a library reminded me that I knew of one place that seemed to possess more and rarer books than even my grandmother''s private library back in the Town of Ascot. Chase Daylan even suggested that this was where he learned dark magic and thus became the warlock that he was.
It was time I paid Lisa a proper visit.
CH 159 - Heads or Tails (Part 10)
Micah had outlined three areas of study for me for this and future rounds.
The first was a directive to study under the System and have it run me through the most impressive Players that had attempted to beat Adovoria''s Fall, what they had done well, and where they failed so I could learn from them.
"With 42,007 Players and many, many more attempted Games spanning years, it would be impossible to learn all the details," Micah had stated. "However, this System of yours isn''t merely a recorder of events. It is intelligent and can help identify and dissect the most important information that could help you beat this Game. All you need to do is ask."
However, asking the System for such information during the busy day was unproductive. Communicating when I was alone and it was night with nothing to do apart from sleep was more efficient. After all, the System could produce its blue text screens before me even if my eyes were closed. Even when I was blind or on the brink of death, its screen would appear clearly. There was no need to waste precious daylight hours.
Micah''s second directive was a continuation of my lessons with Professor Whistle, but rather than history, focusing on studying the existing nations, notable figures, and politics that drive them.
"Duncan Genuiver was a good start. But you must look further," Micah explained. "Understanding all the notable players on the continent, their trajectories, and what motivates them will help you secure much-needed allies and identify which enemies to cut down before they become thorns in your side."
This was a harder ask as it meant having to sit still through more lesson plans, something I struggled with while learning the history of the Arkangul family, but I managed to force myself to push through. Luckily for me, it was too late in the day already, and Professor Whistle was out, so the lesson plan was left for another day. Moreover, although Micah had initially offered to teach me, he was far too busy now to play the role of a teacher.
That left me with Micah''s last directive.
"Learn magic," he had told me. "It doesn''t have to be dark magic, but if that sheltered Golden Prince could learn to be a warlock, you can most certainly realize potential in some area as well so you can better protect yourself in the future. If your foe is as dangerous as I suspect, you must be prepared from the moment you wake up in future rounds."
While Micah''s warning was a tad ominous, studying magic seemed the most intriguing of the three options.
"I''m sure I''ve said it before, but I do have a front door¡ªoh, what does it matter¡ªyoung man, what brought you in today?" Lisa asked. She stood behind the counter with her arms crossed and her eyes hidden from view behind her black curtain bangs.
After a long walk through the secret underground tunnel and a less-than-spectacular entrance through the coat closet, Fin and I now stood inside the warmth of Lisa''s Books and Tea. I had initially considered bringing Micah''s guards along but decided against revealing the secret passage to so many people. Besides, having all of them squeeze through the closet would seriously overstep whatever little decency remained. Nor did I particularly care for another carriage ride through the storm outside. Thus, Fin and I went alone through the tunnel, with the guards arriving on location to take me back to the manor later.
"Chase Daylan told me that he learned how to be a warlock through a book you own," I said, walking over and placing a few coins on the wooden counter in front of Lisa. "I''d like to learn magic as well."
Rain continued to pour outside, but the building''s insulation helped block out most of the noise, and the dirty windows offered very little as far as their outside view. Contrastingly, the interior was quite warm and cozy.
"Did he now?" Lisa palmed the coins and pulled them toward herself. "Well, are you looking also to study dark magic? Or did you wish to learn a different form of magical energy source? Or is it the output magic that intrigued you?"
I stared blankly at her, tilting my head to one side. "Magical energy source? Output? What do you mean?"
Instead of responding immediately, Lisa poured green tea into three cups from a glazed white clay teapot. The scent of earthy tones and subtle sweetness filled the air, mingling with the smell of old books.
"For example, that boy behind you has talent in the traditional innate arcane," Lisa said, nodding toward Fin, who had bee-lined toward one of the bookshelves and was already examining a book he had found the last time we were here. His attention was already wholly swallowed up by the small purple book in his hands.
"That means his energy source is his personal mana core," Lisa continued. "As for output, typically, there''s an aptitude toward one type of magic that one''s mana core is pulled toward, be it fire, ice, light, or some other."
I nodded. In my original life, Fin was a considerably powerful mage not only because of the size of his mana core but also due to his aptitude toward one of the most powerful magic specialties.
"You, on the other hand, clearly lack a mana core," Lisa said.
"I have one," I interjected. "It''s just very small."
Even if it was merely 2, it still existed.
Lisa''s mouth widened into a smile.
"Of course you do," she said, pushing one of the three cups toward me. "Every living thing has some amount of mana. If you didn''t, you wouldn''t be alive. Worse, you''d be something else entirely. That said, your core is unimpressive."
I accepted the cup of tea from her and frowned at the single green tea leaf floating at the top.
"Does that mean even grass has mana?" I inquired, enjoying the warmth seeping into my fingers through the cup.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"Of course," Lisa replied. She tapped the wooden counter loudly and motioned for Fin to come forward and take his cup.
Whatever he was reading, he was completely absorbed into it. He took the cup and sat in one of the armchairs without looking up. It was unusually rude of him, but Lisa seemed not to care.
"Warlocks, on the other hand, rely on what is commonly known as ''dark magic'' or the ''dark arts,''" Lisa stated. "Rather than sourcing magical power from their personal mana core, which replenishes with time, they burn through their life energy, thereby permanently cutting their life short."
I nodded. Chase Daylan explained much about this in our conversation. Given how life looped, for this reason, cutting away at his life energy wasn''t a genuine concern to him.
"But even with the dark arts, the output type differs," Lisa continued. "As you probably know, Chase Daylan, for example, specializes in conjuring magic, although he dabbles in other fields of study as well."
Ah.
I recalled him producing items from seemingly thin air before me.
"Just how many types of magic are there?" I asked.
"Sources or specialties?" Lisa smiled.
"Both?" I sipped my tea.
"Dark magic, necromancy, crystallomancy, enchantment, songweaving, chaos magic, traditional mana magic¡ the list is extensive. And, of course, there are specialties like ice magic, wind magic, and more." Lisa waved her hand. "So many that it would be far too bothersome for me to list them all off."
"What¡. do you recommend I start with, then?" I asked.
I couldn''t make out her expression, apart from what she revealed with her mouth. We remained in complete silence, apart from Fin''s occasional turn of the page behind me.
Finally, Lisa sighed. "Magic Studies 101, A Comprehensive Beginner''s Guide."
A grin lit up my face. "Perfect."
However, my smile quickly evaporated.
Walking to the shelves behind her, Lisa selected a large, crimson book, its width spanning two of my fists.
THUMP.
She dropped it on the counter, with the weight of it sounding across the room. "Here you are."
I took in a deep intake of air as I absorbed the immense and intimidating size of the book. There was even an ancient scent to it, reminding me of the dragon cave before my grandmother''s villa.
Just how old was this thing? And how many pages?
<< System, I don''t suppose one of your Players has read this book, so you could read it all out for me instead of me needing to list through the pages? >>
[ That is a negative. ]
Tch.
"This should give you a solid foundation to decide which path to explore further," Lisa patted the cover. "Just remember, magic is a vast and intricate field. The type of magic you produce matters as much as where the source of that magic is from. You might not have the mana core needed for traditional mana magic, but there are alternate sources."
"How do you know all of this? Are you a mage as well?" I asked.
"Hardly. At least not in the way that you consider someone to be a mage, but I supposed, in one manner of speaking, I am," Lisa replied elusively.
"Why don''t more people learn magic then if there are alternative sources of magical energy?" I inquired, pulling the heavy book toward me. "The demand for mages is at an all-time high."
Mages were scarce, newly minted magical artifacts were laughably unimpressive, and even supernatural beings of the past, like phoenixes and dragons, were near-extinct. There was a lack of magic in my world. Demand was undoubtedly there, but the supply seemed to have been cut short.
"Just because there''s a will, there''s not always a way. And in many cases, either they don''t know how to tap into alternative sources, or the cost is too high," Lisa stated. "It''ll be up to you to determine what price you are willing to pay to learn the sort of magic you wish to learn."
I frowned.
There was the option of paying with my life span to obtain the powers of a warlock, but Lisa made it sound like there were other, higher costs.
I pulled the book toward me and flipped it open to the first page, listing the table of contents. With so many pages, it would have been difficult if the book was new, but it was well-weathered. The pages were of high-quality parchment and enchanted to prevent breakage, but it was still evident how old it was with how easily the page bent.
My eyes glazed over immediately upon seeing the book''s text. However, I didn''t even bother trying to distinguish the words.
<< Hey, System, can you provide the text for me? >>
[ Of course. ]
A blue screen appeared, hovering over the pages, providing the exact text as in the book, but it was easier for my mind to comprehend. In another instance, I might have requested that it be summarized, but I had a feeling this was an instance where Micah hoped that I would learn everything thoroughly. And flipping through all the pages just for the System to absorb the information would take all night on its own.
I rolled out my neck and took a sip of the green tea.
Here goes nothing.
[ Chapter 1: Mana and Beyond - Decoding Magical Energy Sources ]
[ Chapter 2: Casting Without a Core - Navigating Magic Without a Traditional Mana Source ]
[ Chapter 3: Life Essence - Understanding the Magical Essence in All Living Things ]
[ Chapter 4: Warlock''s Choice - Delving into the World of Dark Arts ]
[ Chapter 5: Choosing Your Focus - Exploring Specialized Magical Paths ]
[ Chapter 6: Innate Mastery - Tapping into Personal Magical Potential ]
[ Chapter 7: Mastering Elements - Grasping Elemental Magic''s Diverse Forms ]
[ Chapter 8: Illusions Unveiled - Demystifying the Artistry of Illusion Magic ]
[ Chapter 9: Chaos Mastery - Navigating the Unpredictability of Chaos Magic ]
[ Chapter 10: Enchanted Realms - Crafting Magic Through the Art of Enchantment ]
[ Chapter 11: Harmonic Weaving - Exploring the Magic Within Music ]
[ Chapter 12: Crystal Clear Insights - Unveiling the Secrets of Crystallomancy ]
[ Chapter 13: Life and Beyond - Exploring the Demonic Depths of Necromancy ]
[ Chapter 14: Dreamweaving Realities - Bridging Dreams and Magic ]
[ Chapter 15: Crafting Magic - The Art of Artificery ]
[ Chapter 16: Runic Arts - Understanding the Power of Rune Magic ]
I turned the page, and many more chapters followed in the table of contents. As I continued to flip through the pages, the sheer volume of magical disciplines became apparent. To my bemusement, after several more flips, I was still merely navigating the table of contents, not even delving into the actual chapters yet.
"How can there be so many types of magic?" I muttered. Half the ones listed I had never even heard of.
Three chapters caught my attention in particular: chapter 4 regarding warlocks, chapter 37 on summonings, and chapter 13 on necromancy. This final one, in particular, made me grit my teeth. The Kobar Empire''s conquest of the continent had been fueled by the demonic art of necromancy, disturbing the peace of the dead and sowing chaos and despair among the living.
To see it listed out in an introductory book on magic¡.
"Ah, as a word of caution, young man. This is but an elementary book," Lisa remarked. "Each chapter merely scratches the surface, with more in-depth volumes dedicated to each magical discipline. And not all types of magic are possible within our realm due to the conditions not being properly met. Feel free to express your interest if there''s a particular area you''d like to explore later on, and I can provide you with the right book."
I shook my head, completely dazed. It was as if all I had ever known was a scorched desert, and suddenly, I had come across an ocean. My gaze moved across the many, many shelves laden with books within Lisa''s Books and Tea.
Finally, my eyes settled on Lisa, whose black-heeled boots casually rested on the counter as she reclined in her seat. She appeared to be reading her book, but I couldn''t know for sure, given the black bangs covering her eyes.
Just who in the world is this woman?
My eyes narrowed.
And more importantly, what is her angle?
CH 160 - Heads or Tails (Part 11)
¡°Have you decided if you also wish to become a warlock?¡± Lisa asked, pouring me a new cup of tea.
I gazed down at the dark red liquid in my cup with wisps of steam floating up.
It was my fourth day in a row of sitting and reading at Lisa¡¯s strange shop. The past couple of days had been filled with nothing more than reading and studying, be it under Professor Whistle¡¯s guidance, having the System walk me through the play styles of the other Players, or reading over the System¡¯s blue texts of the huge beginner¡¯s book to magic. Studying was not my forte, but I forced myself to push through because it was Micah¡¯s only directive.
¡®Don¡¯t worry about anything else; focus on expanding your knowledge. And when you come across anything interesting or useful, inform me.¡¯
Something was going on, given the sheer number of suspicious-looking men and women coming in and out of the Frey Manor these past few days, but when I asked, Micah smiled and told me just to study.
Luckily, it was easier to read due to the System¡¯s blue screens that translated text into a format that my mind could process, and having done nothing but study these past few days, it had become more manageable. A habit was forming.
The only relief from all this studying was a short trip to the casino to ask Kathy for help identifying a cure for the effects of the Wobbly Pebble. I had supplied her with one of the inflicted guards for further evaluation, and she was going to send a note on her findings on his possession. Most notably, today was also the day I was finally going to see Freida Stran and meet with Grandov in the evening.
"A warlock, huh?" I scoffed, taking a sip of the steaming hot spiced black tea. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±
Lisa grinned at my response, her eyes concealed behind her black bangs.
¡°Too high a price?¡± she asked.
I nodded.
Paying with my life to produce magic wasn¡¯t an issue. Sure, it would bite me in the rear if utilized in the final round before beating Adovoria¡¯s Fall, but otherwise, hacking away at my life expectancy didn¡¯t pose any real issues in any of the rounds leading up to it.
The real issue lay in the unmentioned part of Chase Daylan¡¯s explanation¨Cforming a contract with a Celestial, an enigmatic being not of our world. Celestials served as conduits for expending life force to produce magic, and by the descriptions in the beginner''s magic book, they weren''t benevolent entities. There were various types of Celestials, each demanding something in return, often with sinister undertones.
¡°Just what sort of Celestial did Chase form a contract with?¡± I pondered aloud. ¡°What sort of evil being did he form a pact with?¡±
Lisa shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him. But I have observed that it appears to be a quirky sort of being rather than evil.¡±
With her teapot in hand, she strolled away, offering no further explanation. Lisa settled back into her chair, engrossed in her own book.
I stretched my neck and refocused on the text before me.
It was unfortunate. A warlock did not require mana to perform magic. Much of the other types of magic did require mana, and enhancing one¡¯s mana was something that even this book discouraged, albeit it did not shy away from describing.
Resting my cheek in my palm, I studied a drawn picture of a mage extracting mana from a tree. Subsequent images portrayed the tree being depleted of mana until it appeared charred black, with dead mana forming at its core.
Could this be the secret behind how the Spiders are producing their mages? It might explain the rapid spread of the land¡¯s infection in recent times. They could be draining the land dry of mana and surpassing its limits, causing the formation of dead mana.
[ Intelligence: +1 ]
I smirked.
Despite the amount of knowledge I was accruing the past couple of days, the System didn''t display much of my progress. Nor could I capitalize on a few stats, even though I had passed the thresholds needed for new abilities. It was frustrating, but before the change was completed, I had requested the System to revert the permission settings so I could reaccess the Game Store. The reason was simple: I had sacrificed a lot to obtain phoenix eyes to purchase Fin. Given my unexpected deaths in previous rounds, losing all that money upon my death in this round would be catastrophic. Holding my small fortune in Nexus Coins allowed me to transfer it between rounds. I didn¡¯t intend to die soon, but Micah had warned me to be ready at a moment¡¯s notice, given my track record to date.
I turned the page.
While most magic types didn¡¯t suit me due to a lack of a mana core or suitable conduits, two kinds of magic piqued my interest.
The first was Illusion Magic, disparagingly talked down even in this beginner''s magic book, insisting that it was not real magic and something toddlers played with, requiring a laughably low amount of mana. However, that very line was what sold me.
Being the equivalent of a toddler mage with my Mana stat at a mere 2, what better type of magic to learn?
I spent the last few days studying it through a dedicated book on the topic. Even the book appeared meant for toddlers, with lots of colorful pictures and diagrams and very few words. It was perfect. I didn¡¯t even need to use the System to understand its logic, and the whole thing only took a few hours to finish reading. I spent the rest of the time studying and practicing the enchantments in the text.
Unlike what the snobbish book called ¡°real magic,¡± where a tea cup could be produced out of thin air, illusion magic produced the image of a cup. At my level, it wasn¡¯t a very convincing illusion; it was slightly transparent and distorted. Moreover, I could perform two small illusions every couple of hours.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
But magic was magic. Creating something out of seemingly thin air was pretty impressive in my eyes.
¡°Why don¡¯t more people learn it?¡± I had asked Lisa.
She shrugged. ¡°There are few mages as it is. How many of them do you suppose have children and have the time or resources to have them learn it? It might not look like it, but that book is almost two centuries old. Teaching magic from birth is a lost tradition. Especially magic that is considered as only visual and rarely practical.¡±
I frowned.
Well, no matter. Even if, in the past, Illusion Magic was seen as a mere stepping stone to ¡°real magic¡± for mages, I wasn¡¯t a real mage, nor did I have any talent. Moreover, with creative application, I suspected Illusion Magic could prove beneficial on its own.
However, a second sort of magic had caught my attention, and I was currently learning about it from the beginner¡¯s guide to magic: Chaos Magic.
Much like Dark Magic, it didn¡¯t require a mana core. Nor did it even require living mana. Rather, it gained power from dead mana.
I gazed at the diagram of a woman pulling power from the charred tree shown on the previous page, and the tree returning to its former state.
Technically, Necromancers also sourced power from dead mana, and I grimaced at the association, given that the Kobar Empire utilized necromancy in their conquests. However, with the performance of Chaos Magic rather than Necromancy, the practitioner depicted in the picture was referred to as a Chaoturgist. That was more palatable.
The System had informed me of a handful of the previous Players utilizing Chaos Magic in their playthrough of Adovoria¡¯s Fall. They took advantage of the massive amounts of dead mana across the continent and used it in their fight against the Kobar Empire. They failed in the end, obviously. But, their endeavors gave me an idea.
I smoothed out the page, soft to the touch after who knows how many years of use.
Before me was a drawing of a circle with swirls of white and black. It depicted the balance between living mana and dead mana; despite how despicably evil and damaging the infection¡¯s spread had been upon the continent, this text suggested that it was a necessary evil.
I picked up my cup and finished the dark tea, leaving the cup barren white. I stared into the empty cup.
Given the destruction of too much dead mana, are there consequences to too much living mana?
I wanted to pose this to Leona in case her ancestral knowledge had any clues, but she had not come along to Lisa¡¯s these past couple of days. Her hunger seemed insatiable and worryingly so. However, she met Fiona again in this round and spent her days gobbling up food in the kitchen. Fiona didn¡¯t mind; it gave her an excuse to try out all the fancy recipes she had been unable to, given how infrequently my family members dined inside the manor. Leona was straightforward and detailed in her evaluation of food and capable of eating unimaginable amounts, thus making her an excellent food critic.
I set the empty cup down and resumed my reading of Chaos Magic.
While a Chaoturgist didn''t require a contract with a Celestial, because of how dangerous dead mana was, a few conditions had to be met to utilize Chaos Magic. The most critical requirement was utilizing a Chaos Artifact that allowed access to the magical properties of dead mana while deterring its ill effects on the Chaoturgist.
In the image, the woman held a stick or a knife of some sort. It wasn¡¯t clear exactly what the artifact was, but the diagram stated it was a Chaos Artifact.
<< System, do you know what a Chaos Artifact looks like? >>
[ Obviously. Given how past Players have utilized Chaos Magic, they would have required a Chaos Artifact to do so. ]
<< Did they source it from my world or bring it from their own inventory? >>
[ In all 11 cases, the Chaos Artifact was sourced externally. ]
That either was very good news or very bad news for me.
<< System, pull up the Game Store. >>
A screen appeared before me, noting the 1,562 Nexus coins in the Game Store. Some were from the fortune I had turned into other goods and sold on the marketplace; some existed previously. It was less than the fortune I had, but much of the inventory I put in the store hadn¡¯t sold yet. I would loved for it all to be goods from the Ashford Bakery, but they couldn¡¯t supply me with enough.
Perhaps in the future, I could set up a factory to supply enough baked goods to cover the demand seen within the Game Store?
However, that was a consideration for another time. I scrolled through the screens, checking the various artifacts and opening their descriptions to see if any qualified as a Chaos Artifact. Finally, I came across what seemed to be a metal wrench conveniently named the "Wrench of Chaos."
However, any excitement was quickly extinguished, like a bucket of dirty water being splashed onto my face. To start, the item¡¯s Quality was Very Low, and the list of warnings and precautions regarding the side effects was longer than any letter I¡¯d written.
I only bothered reading the warning at the very top.
[ Warning: the Wrench of Chaos will not be able to cleanse dead mana thoroughly, and minuscule amounts will be embedded into the user¡¯s core. If accumulated, the dead mana will take over the user¡¯s mana core, resulting in death. Recommended use for individuals with starting Mana levels of 120 and above, and not utilized more than three times. ]
What sort of nonsense was this?
Most insulting was the price for the artifact: 12,000 Nexus Coins.
I sighed, closing the Game Store screen.
I gazed down at the book with a red runic diagram. This was the second condition of becoming a Chaoturgist. Chaos Artifacts were extremely dangerous and thus required a runic tattoo to be imprinted on one''s skin first to allow use without being instantly killed. It was essentially like using one poison to offset another poison.
At least this part is simple.
The tattoo wasn¡¯t complex. I felt I could probably have drawn it out myself. Not that I was going to attempt to do so. I had a decent enough understanding of my drawing abilities and wasn''t about to undertake to tattoo a runic tattoo onto myself¡ªa skilled runist was best suited for this job, albeit they were rarer than mages.
I¡¯ll ask Princess Evelyn or Kathy for a referral.
I closed shut the giant book.
¡°Are we heading out?¡± Fin asked.
He had been sitting nearby, absorbed in whatever far more advanced mage book.
¡°Yes,¡± I replied, rising up. I needed to drop Fin off and head out to see Freida Stran.
Just then, Lisa''s Books and Tea''s hefty wooden doors swung wide. A melodious creak announced the newcomer, and a dramatic backlight of lightning bathed their silhouette. The doors shut, and a muffled thunder followed.
¡°Ah, Freida! It¡¯s been a while. What can I get for you?¡± Lisa''s voice greeted.
My mouth hung open.
There was no mistaking the elderly woman. With her magenta dyed hair and a ridiculous yellow and green polka dot jumpsuit, entered none other than Freida Stran, my favorite information broker.
¡°Heya, Lisa. Got one of them books on curses? I¡¯m looking for a cure to the Wallflower Curse that makes one forgettable.¡± The clink of hard candy accompanied Freida''s words. Her gaze met mine, and she nodded my way. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll see you shortly.¡±
I slumped back in shock, rubbing my temples.
A whirlwind of emotions stirred within me. Shock? Disbelief?
I never knew how Freida gathered her information. I never questioned it even. However, to think that she was procrastinating like so? Is this how she always worked? And her source was Lisa¡¯s Books and Tea? Is that what I paid for?
My questions burst forth at Freida, but she simply laughed.
¡°Hey, I got what you wanted before, on time. It¡¯s not my fault your request was something I knew I could find in a book. If you want it, you can read the book yourself.¡± She tapped the green tome Lisa had handed her.
Before I could retort, the wardrobe burst open, and Leona soared into the room.
¡°PEEP!¡±
Luca! You have to get back to the manor! Your brother is in trouble!
CH 161 - Heads or Tails (Part 12)
Item: The Coin of Misfortune.
Micah rubbed the charred black coin between his right hand''s fingers. The coin''s two faces were unrecognizable; it mattered not which side the coin landed on when tossed.
This thing is far too powerful for its own good. It''s fortuitous to have fallen into my possession.
The handwritten note attached to the coin explained the artifact''s effects and repercussions.
Description: This charred black coin, seemingly forged in the depths of ill fate, is an artifact of dread. The Coin of Misfortune radiates an aura of ominous energy and, upon a toss, nullifies the influence of luck-bestowing artifacts. It is an excellent item when playing cards against suspiciously lucky opponents who are cheating their way to victory. A single toss of the coin is all that''s needed to nullify the artifact of choice for a total of two hours. Note that the effects are limited to a singular item, and a maximum of three tosses are allowed daily.
Warning: Extended usage of this coin will result in an increasing accumulation of misfortune. The more powerful the luck-emitting artifact being nullified, the higher the repercussions. Users are advised to monitor their surroundings and interactions closely, as the dark energy emitted can attract calamities, ultimately resulting in one''s death.
Note: Please return within five days.
Micah paid little heed to this final warning. After all, his demise was something he fully expected to expedite in this Round¡ªthat was the price of his actions.
His cold gaze swept over the pale, lifeless body lying on the table within Frey Manor''s dungeon.
Claude Noire, the leader of the Spiders Syndicate.
Now, he was but a slab of meat that Micah''s subordinates were undressing to reveal the extent of his tattoos. Micah stood by one of the cold stone walls, overseeing the meticulous process.
"Master, it would be safest to wait outside until the inspection is complete," Seymour whispered. "He may be dead, but he might have a trick or two still up his sleeves."
Micah nodded thoughtfully. "I don''t like how easily he was captured."
Seymour raised a questioning brow, but he refrained from voicing his thoughts.
It was far from an easy feat. The price was not low either. Micah had sacrificed over seventy percent of his syndicate''s members to capture Claude, who was heavily guarded, including being protected by the continent''s second most powerful ice mage. Ridley''s mage squad was obliterated, taking her down in the process.
However, they succeeded. Miraculously, they captured Claude without so much as a scratch to his body. Micah had given strict orders not to harm Claude''s body, avoiding any disfigurement of the intricate tattoos. However, that leniency did not extend to Claude''s head, which now sat neatly severed from his body on a table a little distance away. His long black hair cascaded beyond the table''s edge, and his face appeared eerily serene.
Micah frowned, glancing again toward the body before leaving the room.
"He is dead, isn''t he?" he asked Seymour.
The question might have seemed baffling given how the man in question no longer had a head. However, there was something off. Micah couldn''t put a finger on just what it was that unnerved him.
Perhaps the effects of the Coin of Misfortune are finally catching up to me?
"Yes, of course. We confirmed it with two separate tests," Seymour replied.
Micah nodded slowly. "Call me as soon as the inspection is complete."
The black mana-stone-embedded doors locked behind him, and Micah inhaled the air of the cellar.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Ah, god-fucking damn it.
Claude Noire, despite being the leader of one of the most powerful and dangerous syndicates on the continent, appeared to have never been harmed. His skin lacked any signs of battle or even youthful scuffles. There were no scars or blemishes.
The tale spun was that Claude Noire was untouchable. The syndicate and the people protecting him were too powerful. It was a convincing tale that prevented most from attempting their luck against him.
However, that tale was somewhat of a farce, and reality cast its own long shadow.
Did they carry my head upside down or something?
Claude tasted the bitterness of his own blood pooled up inside his mouth. A faint hum echoed in his mind, audible only to him.
At least they didn''t pull out any of my teeth. Regrowing them would have been a pain.
One eye already partially open, Claude surveyed his surroundings. His gaze fell upon the headless, naked body of himself.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
Tch.
Claude Noire''s mother had bestowed upon him two gifts. The first one manifested itself as the intricate tattoo of past futures. The other was the gift of Vital Reformation. Or, as Claude liked to call it, the ability to play possum. He could survive just about anything as long as his brain was intact.
Survival at any cost, however, came with a price. Truthfully, Claude detested this ability. Having his head chopped off was incomparable to the pain of having to reattach his limbs together. Thus, given the chance, he preferred to allow his opponents to "kill" him quickly and easily rather than struggle and make a mess of things, thereby creating more painful work for himself.
But to think Micah Frey would go this far? It''s been a year since the last time anyone attempted to capture me. And why now?
"Is this all that was found on him?" Micah Frey''s voice sounded nearby, but Claude refrained from looking to avoid giving himself away.
"Yes, everything in his possession is on this table," another man''s raspy voice responded.
"There wasn''t a golden coin?" Micah pressed.
Is that useless thing what this is all about?
Claude had acquired the lucky coin from Chase Daylan, using his runic tattoos'' knowledge, but its benefits were unsatisfactory. Most of the time, it fell on its edge, offering no insight, or it landed on tails, suggesting less-than-desirable fortunes.
"None that we found," the raspy man replied.
"Could he have swallowed it?" Micah speculated.
Claude sighed internally.
Is he going to cut me open, too?
Claude had his stomach opened up once before, and it was a most unpleasant experience merging his guts back together.
The other man suggested as such, to Claude''s displeasure.
"No, that won''t be necessary," Micah replied, sparing Claude from further intrusion. "Besides, the coin isn''t our priority."
Micah walked around Claude''s body, inspecting the tattoos.
"Have Leo come down," Micah ordered. "I want these deciphered and reverse-engineered."
Ah. So that''s what this is about. But if it''s the tattoo he''s after, I can''t be playing possum any longer.
Claude had wondered why Micah Frey had taken such sudden and extreme action and thus had allowed himself to be captured to comprehend the situation for himself.
Micah''s attack was illogical. Claude had always held his reservations regarding Micah Frey''s ambition and the rapid expansion of his family''s influence. His tattoos did not mention the Frey family in the future, but today''s Micah was a formidable force. Yet, the attack on him now came entirely out of nowhere and made little sense compared to the long-term ambition that Adovoria''s future king-to-be held.
Micah Frey, if anything else, could be counted upon to be calculative and manipulative. Even what appeared as bursts of emotionally driven actions could be broken down into coldly calculated end results. One prime example was what happened with the first prince of the Daylan Dynasty.
Belestris, have the Circle of Death activated.
The hum in Claude''s mind paused, and a woman''s voice sounded.
Understood.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Young master Luca!"
I sprang out of the carriage before it came to a complete stop, and Remlend, the ever-perfect attendant, secured my descent by grabbing my hand and softening my landing.
"I heard my brother is in danger¡ªwhat''s the current situation?" I inquired, hastening toward the manor''s entrance.
"Peep!"
Leona fluttered after me, perching herself comfortably on one of my shoulders.
She had conveyed that Claude had taken Micah hostage, but her understanding of the situation was limited. For all I knew, it all might have been resolved by the time I had returned to the manor by carriage.
However, judging by the anxious expressions of the guards and staff I passed, the situation had not improved.
"I do not know the full details, but Claude Noire is holding Micah hostage, threatening to kill him if he is not allowed safe passage out," Remlend explained, walking briskly beside me. "He has activated a runic field around himself. Anyone that enters his orb of influence is killed."
My eyes narrowed on an unmarked carriage parked in the courtyard, with a middle-aged woman standing beside it. Based on the guards standing near it, the visit didn''t appear friendly.
"Who is that?" I inquired.
"She''s with Clade Noire," Remlend replied. "Ah, you also have a visitor¡ª"
"Grandov, right?" I guessed.
Remlend nodded his head.
"He can wait," I replied. "Take me to Micah. Are Mother or Father back? Who is handling negotiations?"
The state of Adovoria was critical, but it would be pointless if Micah were to perish.
Just what in the world happened?
"I''m afraid the Mistress and Master of the Frey Manor are still away on business," Remlend stated. "They have been called for, but, at the moment, your brother Micah is leading the negotiations himself. And before I forget, you received a letter."
I grabbed the envelope from Remlend''s outstretched hand and ripped it open. I scanned the text as I continued walking, summarizing Kathy''s initial findings.
"¡ªrequires more testing."
Damn it.
Given the unprecedented explosion of the Wobbly Pebble, I half expected it, but I had hoped for something. Anything, really. However, fortunately, or unfortunately, the poisoning exuded by the Wobbly Pebble''s explosion was unlike anything Kathy had ever seen before. I could practically hear her excitement through the letter.
I crumpled up the paper and stashed it inside my coat.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
We rushed through the hallways of the manor. Our hurried steps seemed to echo through the air. However, we didn''t enter the cellar. We didn''t need to. Just outside its entrance stood a wall of guards whose presence was useless. Floating red runes surrounded a sphere of space that slowly moved past everyone. Within the area were Micah and a half-naked man with his head resting in the crook of his arm.
"Micah!" I called out, rushing forward.
"Stay back, young master Luca." One of the guards grabbed me and pulled me back.
"I can see the outline. I''m not that stupid." I pulled out of the guard''s grasp and approached the red orb. My eyes gazed over the runes circling my brother and, who I presumed to be Claude Noire based on the sheer amount of tattoos.
Had it not been for the red orb, I might have assumed my brother was simply out for a stroll with this headless man.
Even in the face of death, he''s so calm.
"Peep!
Leona chirped from my shoulder.
That''s a pretty advanced runic spell.
I nodded. I didn''t know much about runic spells, but having read a summarized version in one of the chapters of the beginner''s guide to magic, I was confident that this was a very high-level sort of magic.
"So this must be your infamous brother," Claude''s head spoke. "And I see he also has Phoenix Eyes like that Leo boy. And there is a third as well? Micah Frey, no wonder you''ve been acting so high and mighty."
I grimaced. I didn''t know what sort of magic Claude was utilizing, but it was unsettling, to say the least, watching the head talk.
"Micah, what''s the situation?" I asked my brother.
However, to my annoyance, Micah flashed a bright smile as if nothing was amiss.
"As you can see, I am currently being held hostage," Micah stated. "If anyone were to say, toss a weapon in at Claude here, the field would automatically activate, killing me."
"What are you after?" I asked Claude, glancing down at the unnerving severed head.
"I am simply trying to leave," Claude''s mouth moved. "Let me leave, and I''ll let your brother live. It''s that simple."
I glanced back at my brother, who maintained his relaxed demeanor as the pair continued their slow walk forward.
"Don''t worry, Luca," Micah stated, smiling broadly. "But it might be time to do the cat a favor."
CH 162 - Heads or Tails (Part 13)
"Is there no other way¡ª?" I stammered, glancing between Micah and Claude''s headless body in the brightly lit hallway.
The cat was obviously Chase Daylan, and the favor was to die early.
Is Micah suggesting there''s no way out of this but death?
He had told me to be ready at a moment''s notice, but this was too soon. It had been but a handful of days.
"Luca, Leo is dead," Micah declared, his expression shifting to one of grave seriousness.
"No." I blinked my eyes. "How¡.?" I asked.
"He was within range when Claude activated this runic sphere," Micah explained. "He killed Leo and took me hostage. I can''t leave it, nor can anyone enter."
Damn it.
I stepped back as Claude dragged his feet across the smooth stone floor, and the red runic sphere advanced slowly, casting an eerie glow.
I rubbed my temples while Leona chirped in despair.
It was the first death this round that affected me. There was my sister''s guard that had died, but I didn''t know them. Leo was different. He was a close ally. He had helped me with the Wobbly Pebble, as well as helping my sister with her inventions, helping bring her fireworks to a successful realization before the Summer Festival. And he was Elda''s friend¡ªone of her only true friends, her own age.
There was also the practical matter of Leo''s value. He was intelligent and resourceful, and if his talent was nurtured, who knows what else he could have come up with alongside my sister? He could have been a great asset in the war against the Kobar Empire. Then, besides his value, there was the issue regarding his mother. Sarka Jarbez had been assured that her son would be safe within our protection.
But that promise is now broken. Will she continue to help us in the future? Will she be capable of it? Or will she fall into a pit of despair?
"Luca, look and remember this man," Micah commanded, bringing back to the present.
I understood his intention and obeyed.
My eyes swept over Claude''s pasty white skin and his contrastingly black runic tattoos. I couldn''t make out all of them, with some partially obscured by the placement of his head and the curvature of his limbs.
Chase had indicated that these runic tattoos were Claude''s method of transferring information from one round to the next and that they might even have information dating back to the very first round. My brother seemed to have attempted to decipher them but failed before he could.
My memory, being faulty as it were, wouldn''t recall the intricate foreign texts and images on its own. But I had a System that could memorize and relay any information.
<< System. Can you memorize what you''re seeing? >> I asked in case tattoos didn''t fall under the same scope as books.
[ I always do, Luca. ]
The blue screen acknowledged.
I moved to round about the red sphere. However, Claude had caught on to Micah''s and my plan.
"Luca Frey. So, you are an Awakened," Claude mumbled, his low voice resonating in the hallway.
His feet shifted, rotating his body ever so slightly that only the front remained visible to me. There was no world where I could run around the sphere faster than Claude could simply turn and block my view of his back. The most that I could accomplish was making him turn 180 degrees.
<< Leona, if you flew to the other side, would you be able to remember his tattoos? >> I asked hopefully.
"Peep!"
I am a magnificent and powerful phoenix, but that level of intricate memorization is impossible even for me.
Damn it.
But it was worth a shot to check. Leona was prone to surprising me with the extent of her abilities.
Claude stepped backward from me, continuing his methodical walk toward the entryway. I noticed a slight lag in the red sphere''s movement, following only after the step was made.
Perhaps there''s a limitation preventing him from simply running at all our guards and killing them with the sphere?
In any case, it gave me extra time to figure out what to do. I glanced at the hallway walls adorned with paintings and noticed a large mirror in the distance.
Aha.
I suppressed a smile, not wanting Claude to catch on.
If I could see his back''s reflection, the System could record the tattoos. It wouldn''t be perfect, but it was better than nothing.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Something is going on.
Gradov gazed out the large window of the Rose Room, surveying the activity outside. Dark clouds ready to pour rain hung in the sky. The guards and staff walking the grounds were fidgety, their restlessness indicating something was amiss.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
The Frey Manor had been in a flurry of movement a little after he arrived, with guards scurrying and servants rushing about before settling into the current strange sort of lull reminiscent of the calm before the storm.
Grandov emptied the lukewarm remnants of his tea into his mouth. It was his sixth cup during his hour-long stay in the Rose Room. He had arrived earlier than he had informed Luca, hoping for an opportunity to observe the manor and examine the family''s current situation. However, he had been stuck sitting within the confines of the Rose Room, unable to investigate more thoroughly.
"I apologize, but guests are not allowed to wander the Frey Manor unaccompanied," the maid that had set out the tea had explained.
Not wishing to stir trouble and possibly cause permanent damage upon future rounds, Grandov had no choice but to await Luca''s arrival.
Before coming to the Frey Manor, he had stopped by Freida Stran''s shop. There, he gained answers to the two inquiries he had posed to her. However, the information that he did not receive had struck his interest most.
Freida Stran''s existence was an excellent cheat. She was what was known as a "Sage" amongst the Players, an NPC that could supply information beyond what the bipolar Systems could and were willing to offer. BlueLizard had found Sages within a handful of the other Games and kept their identities and locations guarded close to heart. Some cheats were meant to be gatekept, especially the likes of Freida Stran.
However, Sages weren''t all-knowing nor immortal. They had a will of their own and a reflex for survival. Sages that didn''t know where and when not to poke their noses were quickly killed¡ªa terrible loss for any Player.
Adovoria''s Fall was by far the most challenging Game to have ever appeared, and Freida Stran, for better or for worse, was exceptionally attuned to her instinct for survival. One easy cheat when finding a Sage was to acquire intel on the opponent and beat them based on the insights acquired. However, Freida Stan shut that conversation down immediately regarding Adovoria''s Fall opponent, indicating a profoundingly difficult opponent.
Over several tests, Grandov quickly learned that the information that Freida Starn refused to acquire was just as valuable as the information that she did. It helped prevent him from getting involved in overly troublesome individuals.
Unfortunately, Luca Frey, Micah Frey, and the Frey Merchant, as a whole, were within the realm of unattainable information. Moreover, given the current state of things, it was impossible not to get involved with Luca Frey and his family. The strange part was that in the previous round, Grandov had gained intel on Luca Frey before approaching him at the bar without any qualms, yet today, four years in the past, Luca Frey was considered untouchable by Freida Stran.
If Luca Frey is the snuck-in Player, that must be the reason. Moreover, Luca Frey was also aware of Freida Stran''s information services, which means he is far cleverer than his Intelligence stat had indicated. Or perhaps he found a method of masking his true stats and abilities?
"Your tea, Sir Grandov." The maid with the yellow headband entered the Rose Room and set a fresh teapot on the table before him.
"Thank you." Gradov graciously accepted the newly poured tea and raised the cup to his lips, but only after having run a quick poison check on it first.
[ Poison Identifier in effect. ]
[ The tea is not poisoned. ]
It might have seemed redundant, it being his seventh cup, but one could never be too careful. He didn''t see why Luca Frey and his household might wish to harm him. Still, with the many years of experience within the charming realm of Adovoria, BlueLizard had grown accustomed to checking first, killing second, and trusting in only the rarest occasions.
Grandov tipped the cup, savoring the rich fragrance and swallowing the pipping hot black tea.
There was a reason why the most nefarious criminals chose to reside within Adovoria or, at the very least, have their headquarters here. While BlueLizard comprehended Grandov''s deep love for Adovoria and shared his desire to preserve it, she couldn''t ignore the kingdom''s underlying flaws. Gradov''s rose-tinted glasses obscured the corruption, criminal activity, and depravity that festered within this kingdom. The nobles stole from their tax-paying citizens and indulged in their vile interests, successfully running businesses like the Frey Merchant Guild were no better than mobster enterprises, and the citizens were hardly poor little helpless sheep, many of whom were deeply involved in the shadow economy of the continent.
Of all the realms that BlueLizard had played within, this realm was undeniably the most cunning and treacherous. Other Players expressed astonishment at her choice to attempt clearing Adovoria''s Fall, given its notorious reputation. However, BlueLizard was drawn to Grandov''s genuine wish to protect the citizens, a purity akin to recently fallen snow. She was a sucker for such good-natured characters.
"What is happening out there?" Grandov inquired.
"Nothing you should be concerned with," the maid replied.
As Grandov examined her face more closely than the previous two times she came about, he felt a sudden flicker of recognition. There was something oddly familiar about it that he couldn''t quite pinpoint. However, he didn''t recall ever meeting her in all the playthroughs.
<< System, what is the identity of this woman? >>
When in doubt, BlueLizard always relied on the Game System to provide information.
[ Denise Klint. Age: 19. She has been a maid of the Frey Household for a year and about two months. ]
Denise? Klint?
Grandov''s eyes widened. He took a new interest in the young woman''s appearance. Denise had short dark hair, a no-nonsense hairstyle, and large hazel eyes.
<< Is she related to Fin Klint? >>
[ Yes. They are siblings. ]
Grandov smiled.
I can see the resemblance now.
Fin was a formidable force, a mage of exceptional prowess. Few could match the potency of his magic, and Grandov felt fortunate to have discovered such a talent. Having rescued him from the clutches of the Spiders had also earned Grandov considerable influence over the young mage.
Fin was captured by the Spiders sometime around when his sister had died. If she''s still alive, then he might be free as well.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Outside, hurried footsteps echoed through the hallway, accompanied by urgent calls.
"Young master Luca¡ª!"
Just what is going on out there?
Hearing Luca''s name, Grandov rose from his seat and approached the closed door. As he opened it, he saw Luca darting down the hall to the far left. Two guards turned their attention toward him, their expressions narrowed.
"Sir Grandov! You must wait here; guests are not allowed to wander the property unaccompanied," Denise''s voice thundered as she joined him at the doorway.
"That was Luca, was it not?" Grandov inquired.
"He''ll be here shortly. Please, wait inside," Denise responded sternly.
Grandov observed her strained expression.
"Denise, what is going on?" a boy''s voice sounded from the hallway.
Grandov''s head whipped over at the boy''s entrance. The boy didn''t have his defining silver-grey hair, nor did he have the battered air to him of the original. Instead, his hair was a soft brown, and he appeared to be an average boy before puberty. However, having fought beside him so many times, Grandov could tell immediately that the twelve-year-old boy before him was none other than Fin.
"I heard that Micah Frey was in danger? That he was taken hostage?" Fin asked, walking over.
Grandov noted from the corner of his eye that Denise was nudging her head toward him.
Fin''s large hazel eyes met Grandov''s, and he fell silent, taking the cue from his sister to stop talking.
Grandov sighed.
It now all made sense. Micah Frey had found himself in a predicament and edging on death''s cliff. Of course, the staff was in a state of unease.
Just what lunatic decided to take him hostage?
Grandov rolled his head.
He didn''t care much for Micah Frey, especially given his insights into Grandov''s life and encounters with the eldest son of the Frey household. The feeling was mutual.
But might I earn myself a few brownie points if I were to save him? Or, at the very least, I''ll learn something new in my first round back.
CH 163 - Heads or Tails (Part 14)
I knew there was something suspicious about the Freys.
Claude observed Luca Frey as the black-haired teenager walked forward after him, careful not to get too close to the red orb.
Chase Daylan
Delphine Arvandus
Elrik Thornshroud
Elizabeth North
Sedna Ozeryn
Seraphina Viper
¡
The list went on, chronicling the Awakened and Aware individuals whose names and details had been provided by the Claude Noire of past iterations. Each tattooed entry indicated whether they posed any significant trouble, warranting avoidance.
However, Luca Frey was missing from the list. His name did not appear. It was peculiar. It was about as peculiar as the complete omission of any reference to Micah Frey.
Three weeks ago, Claude''s morning had abruptly shifted from a peaceful stroll through the marketplace to one of hurry. When his body suddenly became clad in runic tattoos, he hastily secluded himself to decipher the revelations. He dutifully read through each and every one of the tattoos, decoding the dangers and opportunities the future would bring. There were many surprises, the most perplexing being the glaring absence of any mention of the Freys.
Given the power of the Freys in the present day and the recent actions Micah Frey had taken, Claude had wondered if it might be a calculated move by Micah. Perhaps he had anticipated adversaries like Claude Noire, purposefully retreating into the shadows to avoid detection through the numerous previous rounds, plotting his move.
But then, that begs the question, why now? Why reveal himself and his Awakened brother now, of all times?
Claude slid his feet backward, slowly inching his way out of the Frey Manor, holding his detached head in one arm. A human head was a far heavier object than most people realized, but Claude wasn''t a weak man.
Either there was a mistake. Or Micah doesn''t expect me to survive this round and be a beaten man in subsequent rounds.
Claude''s mind raced about what to do next, given what he had learned in the last hour or so. Before his capture, he had already recorded a few details regarding this round on his body, warning his future iteration regarding Micah Frey. However, it was not his intention to die here. His plan was to use Micah as a hostage and get himself out of this predicament. However, he wasn''t certain about this being a viable option anymore. Luca Frey''s existence now posed a different sort of threat.
If I happen to fail and die here, my life won''t continue, but Luca Frey will live on. He''ll attempt to decipher the runic tattoos, and while there''s no guarantee he''ll succeed, he''ll remember this round after he dies. And even if I kill him here and now, he''ll know what has occurred here, but I won''t.
Given the seemingly unending number of rounds before, this round was likely to be but a passing number as well.
I, my current self, won''t exist in those rounds, but I''ll be damned if I let Micah Frey manipulate my life, even if they are my iterations, in future rounds.
He glanced toward Micah, who was walking casually alongside him within the red orb. The blonde-haired man looked far too relaxed for someone Claude could kill at a moment''s notice. Until they ran into Luca, he still had a tinge of unease, but now Micah looked perfectly at peace.
Claude''s eyes widened.
This man... He''s accepted it. He intends to toss his life in this round if it comes to it. He''s betting entirety on future rounds.
This made Micah Frey a somewhat troublesome hostage. Claude had taken him, assuming that guaranteeing Micah''s safety would guarantee his own, but that plan fell apart entirely if the hostage didn''t value their own life.
Fuck. The moment he dies, his guards will have no reason to hold back.
Claude continued his gradual walk backward. The brightly lit hallway, its walls filled with large expansive paintings, was silent except for the slight buzz emitted from the red orb and the sound of the slow movement of the guards, following after Claude, their eyes squarely on him for any opportunity to strike and save Micah. Meanwhile, Luca was evidently taking Claude''s tattoos to memory as ordered by his older brother.
That means Luca not having seen my back is the sole reason Micah is continuing to remain as my hostage instead of ordering his people to attack.
Claude didn''t know if Luca had an artifact that helped with memorization, but Micah''s confidence in his younger brother unnerved him.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
But beyond memorization, he''d still have to decipher the meaning.
Claude moved his feet back, one after the other. The stone floor felt cool against his skin; upon capture, Micah''s people even took his shoes as a precaution.
This means my top priority isn''t survival either¡ªit''s to tattoo a message to my next iteration, warning myself about Luca Frey''s knowledge. The trouble is, I know next to nothing about Luca Frey and what he might have up his sleeve.
"Grandov Lyman?" Micah''s voice sounded.
Claude''s ears perked up at the name his tattoos referenced several times. He lifted his heavy head and turned it to see the man for himself.
Standing in the hallway was a tall and robustly built young man with dark brown hair and a chiseled jaw.
Grandov Lyman. So that''s the "hero" of the Summoning. He fits the image too.
Claude Noire of the future had no intention of getting involved in the current Summoning and had purposefully avoided detection by Grandov Lyman, whom he had concluded to be the summoned one after the first dozen rounds. Claude of the present agreed with this assessment¡ªgetting involved in the Summoning was far too much trouble. It was better to use the rounds for personal financial gain instead, especially given the hero''s adversary. Yet, sandwiched in this hallway, avoiding this "hero" was now entirely out of the question.
But Claude smiled, realizing the opportunity amidst the setback. An unexpected chance to escape the current predicament presented itself despite the additional complication.
I can force the next round to start early. But before then, I need to get a warning out to my future iteration.
Claude set his head on the floor and pulled on what appeared to be a tendon or a part of his tattoo on one of his forearms. He had to prod it slightly to come out. Cleverly incorporated into one of his existing runic tattoos, the black needle was nestled within the intricate design, invisible to the naked eye. The Claude of Round 8 came up with the contraption, allowing for quick runic tattoos in the case of an emergency.
"Luca! Don''t let him tattoo himself!" Micah called out, lunging toward Claude himself.
Bzzt!
The red orb sounded, activating, and Micah''s body slumped down lifelessly to the stone floor.
"NOOOO!"
"Master Micah Frey!"
Yells of shock sounded from the guards, the least of which were Luca''s own incoherent screams.
Micah didn''t stand a chance. However, Claude was now working against the clock, having lost his valuable hostage. He ignored all the distractions, focusing on the singular task of inscribing a warning about Luca onto his left wrist.
Claude inspected the hasty work, running one finger over the protruding skin, confirming the message was as intended. He couldn''t see as he inscribed the characters; he had to work off of instinct and memory as his head was at his feet. It would have appeared as a set of shapes and lines to anyone else. But Claude alone understood the message he so hurriedly inscribed to his future iteration: Luca Frey is awake. Danger. Kill him.
Wooosh!
Claude saw Luca fling a small dagger toward him and moved out of the way. The orb protected against other lifeforms but was ineffective against conventional weapons. That was why he had taken Micah as his hostage in the first place.
A wince escaped Claude as he felt a slight cut on his wrist. However, the injury was trivial, akin to a bothersome paper cut. The cut itched, hinting at potential poison, but the dagger lacked force, its edge barely surpassing that of a butter knife. If poison was at play, it would have had to be incredibly potent to have any real effect. Besides, Claude had already etched the crucial message for his future self. All that was left on his agenda was to end this round.
"Get him!"
Invigorated by Luca''s throw, the guards charged with sharpened daggers and proper strength. Their attacks landed well, but due to Claude''s ability, the pain was subdued.
As long as he dies, it doesn''t matter if I''m about to die, either.
Claude nudged his head with one foot, shifting his perspective onto Grandov, confirming the Summoning''s hero was within range of his impending self-destructive attack.
Here goes nothing.
***
Claude hunched over the vegetable stand, scrutinizing the vibrant leafy greens laid out in wicker baskets. He ran his fingers lightly over the crisp leaves, feeling the textures beneath his touch. Morning sunlight filtered through the overhead orange canopy, casting a warm glow on the vegetables and intensifying their colors.
"I''ll take two bunches, along with everything else I picked out earlier," he told the merchant, handing him a few copper coins.
"Thank you for your business, as always, young man!" the bushy-bearded man replied with a smile.
The merchant didn''t know Claude''s identity, nor did any of the other people wandering the marketplace. Claude wore plain clothing, and besides a few hidden guards, he didn''t appear to be anyone of note.
That was how he preferred it: hiding in plain sight.
The merchant handed over a box of produce to Claude when his eyes widened suddenly.
"Young man, something appeared on your arm just now!" he cried out.
Claude looked down at his wrist and noticed the intricate tattoo that had formed. He had felt a strange itch take over the whole of his body.
A summoning had occurred.
He set down the box of produce and pulled his tunic away from his chest, noting that the whole of his chest was covered in tattoos as well.
Just how many years'' worth of knowledge is this?
He took the box and quickly walked toward a plain-looking carriage.
"Belestris. We''re heading back. Now. And gather more guards to cover my ride," he ordered, settling quickly inside.
"Understood," came the reply, and the carriage door closed behind him.
Claude''s mother had prepared him for this moment for many years, and now that it had occurred, there was no telling what awaited him. He sat in the carriage and ripped his tunic and pants off. Tattoos covered practically every area of skin, and he began to read through the contents.
Round 45.
"Ah, god-fucking damn it," Claude swore, seeing the inscription.
Just how many rounds did I go through?
Claude inspected his skin, trying to find the largest number and figure out what the most recent round had occur in it. With so many rounds, recency was key.
Round 75.
He read through the tattoo inscriptions, nodding along to his predecessor''s findings regarding Micah Frey''s growing power and concerns. However, as he reached the summary''s end, he frowned. He couldn''t understand it. The last tattoo was hastily inscribed, and the contents made no sense, especially given the prior concern about Micah Frey.
But it''s evidently my writing.
Claude sighed and put his tunic and pants back on. He gazed out the carriage at the bright blue sky. It was a perfect sunny morning.
Luca Frey. Just what happened in the previous round?
CH 164 - Heads or Tails (Part 15)
Tsing.
The two coins rang out against each other as I juggled them with one hand, tossing the charred black one, then the glistening golden one. It wasn''t a true juggling act, as I never had both up simultaneously, so the coins collided in my palm before returning to midair.
My eyes wandered across the large mural depicting the world in Micah''s office. The ambient light stones suspended above cast a warm glow, illuminating the map. Outside, rain poured, but the sound barely came through due to Micah''s room''s heavy insulation and soundproofing.
The world is so vast, yet Adovoria, and really, just the capital city of Genise, is all I''ve ever known.
Names of distant realms ran through my mind as my eyes traced over their names on the mural: the Daylan Dynasty, the Barakian Empire, the Kingdom of Laupia, the United Republic of Nalas, Brem, Zarez, Vertes, Lellei Kingdom, and the myriad of smaller countries scattered across the continent. Then, of course, there was the second continent with many nations of its own.
My focus returned to Adovoria, which appeared so small in the grand scheme of things.
Tsing.
I suppose it was traumatic enough an event that my memory was wiped clean.
I didn''t remember the events of a couple hours back. I knew what had occurred. I knew full well that Micah was dead, as were Claude and Grandov. There were also several guards and people serving under Micah who got caught up in the disintegrating blast caused by Claude, but I didn''t recall the visual of it.
And perhaps it''s for the best.
I had the events recounted to me by Selena, Micah''s primary guard, and Denise, who had witnessed everything, and they provided sufficient and nauseating detail of the sight. Claude Noire had forfeited on getting away and decided to self-destruct instead. Apparently, he had swung his right foot and delivered a blow to his own head as if it were a tarsus ball and he was shooting a goal. This image described was comical, but the events after that were far from it. The moment Claude''s head hit the end of the red orb surrounding his body, a buzz sounded, and a second, far larger red orb formed from where his head hung midair, and everything organic within that sphere began to disintegrate.
"It was as if time had set into a swift advancement of deterioration. Everyone decomposed. Their flesh fell off their bones and disintegrated into the floor," Selena explained upon realizing I had lost my memories.
"The floor disintegrated too," Denise had added. "Anything and everything organic decomposed. The staff is cleaning up and fixing the hallway, as even the walls and floor were damaged."
The disintegration didn''t end until the bones appeared to be at least a millennium old. The most horrific was the effect on those partially within the orb''s scope. One of the guards was tossing a dagger at Claude when the second orb appeared. It resulted in the loss of his right arm right off just below his elbow, with just the bones sticking out. Or rather, he was smart enough to pull his arm back so the layers of decomposition were outlined on his flesh. That was what I was told, at least; I didn''t actually remember nor care to see it before his arm was amputated.
Tsing.
Only four items remained fully intact and seemingly unaffected by the disintegration magic. One was the Cursed Iron Letter Opener that I must have tossed at Claude. I didn''t recall even tossing it, but I suppose I had given it was found beside his bones. The second item was the little black stone turtle that Micah always kept on him. I found it humorous given how even the hallway''s stone flooring had shown signs of wear and tear, and yet this little turtle looked as good as the day I gifted him to Micah. The last two items were the two coins I was currently playing with.
The charred black coin was found in Micah''s possession, or rather, beside his bones. The item description for it described it as a Coin of Misfortune, nullifying a singular "luck" producing artifact. Interestingly enough, there weren''t any requirements regarding radius, only that it required knowledge of the artifact and to be on the same plane of existence, whatever that meant. It was only possible to use three times a day, for a grand total of six hours a day, but I understood why my brother was so unconcerned about Claude''s possession of Chase Daylan''s "lucky coin."
Tsing.
The golden coin flew in the air, the glow of the light stones glinting off its shinny surface.
Now where in the world this coin had come from was a mystery. From what I understood, Claude Noire was stripped bare when he was initially examined. Where he managed to stow away his coin and avoid its detention, I did not know. However, it was found beside his bones, so it was evidently in his possession.
[ Item: Lucky Coin
Description: This exquisite golden coin, seemingly touched by the hands of fortune, is an artifact of favorable destiny, providing glimpses into the erratic nature of luck. Its unique ability allows the manipulation of fate, turning its usage into a calculated gamble. Ask what the future has to offer and toss the coin. If the coin lands heads, the outcome shall be positive, while tails is negative. Further tosses can shift fate in the desired direction, but note that this is not guaranteed and can instead further promote the outcome you did not desire. A game of chance, the Lucky Coin offers the potential for extraordinary rewards.
Warning: While the Lucky Coin offers the prospect of favorable outcomes, overuse can lead to a breakage in the equilibrium of fate and unexpected misfortune may be attracted to you as a means of restoring order. To avoid such misfortune, utilizing this coin a maximum of three times a month is recommended. ]
While a frightening item indeed, it appeared that Claude Noire had indeed overspent his luck. Micah''s possession of the Coin of Misfortune was about as unlucky as it got for Claude.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Perhaps in the next Round, if I ever have issues with Chase Daylan, Micah''s coin can help subvert his coin''s power.
I frowned.
Or perhaps not. At the very least, only if there''s a dire need.
Regrettably, this Round also brought misfortune upon my brother. He, like Claude, was, after all, dead. The warning on the charred coin stated that extended use would also accumulate misfortune, much like the Lucky Coin. Even though these coins were quite different, they were to some extent linked by a common thread.
"¡ªmaster Luca," Henry''s voice sounded. "You should eat something."
I looked up and realized that I had drifted so far into my own thoughts that I didn''t even hear Henry and the other servant enter.
My eyes wandered over to the food cart the servant had brought in, and a laugh escaped my lips as he removed the cover, revealing all underneath.
"I understand needing to eat, but isn''t that a little much?" I said, smiling.
The cart was filled with, to the brim, with enough food to stuff a whole family.
"Or are you joining me for the meal?" I joked.
The man who had carted in the food looked wide-eyed. "No, this is for your bird¡ª"
"Bird?" I frowned.
Henry seemed equally baffled, given his expression.
Whatever did he mean? I didn''t have a bird. There were the family messenger birds, but they weren''t really mine per se. And in any case, what sort of bird could ever eat that much?
I raised a brow at the large whole cake that sat on one of the lower shelves of the cart.
I couldn''t possibly eat that all on my own. No human could.
I rubbed my temples, feeling a sudden headache coming over.
Henry leaned over toward the man and whispered something to him.
"Ah¡ªmy apologies, young master Luca," the servant bowed. "Grab what you wish. Fiona has been experimenting with new dishes; the rest I will be carting away to feed the others affected in the blast."
I nodded in understanding and picked out a couple of dishes from the cart: a pair of succulent grilled chicken skewers, delicate lettuce rolls filled with colorful, thinly sliced vegetables, and two tantalizing lemon tarts.
The man left, closing the door behind him, but Henry remained behind.
"Young master Luca, I heard the trauma has made you forget today''s events, but you don''t remember Leona?" Henry asked.
I bit into one of the chicken skewers, the meat''s juices filling my mouth. There was a particular vibrant spice to it that uplifted the taste.
Fiona has outdone herself.
I shook my head. "Who is she?"
"She was a little yellow chickling that you always had with you," he explained.
I smiled, now understanding. "She''s the bird that servant referred to?"
Henry nodded. "She was also within the blast''s range."
"Ah, is that so," I said and took a bite of the lettuce roll.
Henry seemed a bit distressed at my response, though, which I didn''t understand.
It''s just a bird. A pet bird that I can''t even remember.
"She had an insane appetite, capable of eating everything on that cart and much more," Henry continued. "She once ate me, your sister, and all the guards and spat us out in another area."
"What?" I squinted, feeling my headache worsen. "That doesn''t sound like a normal bird."
"She wasn''t a normal bird," Henry said. "I don''t know what she was, but she was intelligent and happy and loved to eat like no one else."
His eyes brimmed with tears, and I blinked in shock.
"Young master Luca, surely you can remember her?" he asked.
"I''ll try," I replied, quickly adding, "I promise."
Henry left shortly after that, and I ate alone in Micah''s office.
<< Hey System, tell me everything regarding Leona. And make sure to include all the details. >>
[ Understood. It all began when you decided to find a cure for Remlend¡ª ]
***
Damn it.
I leaned in the armchair and gazed up at the ceiling of my brother''s office.
Forgetting the image of Claude''s disintegrating blast was a blessing; I could see how traumatized everyone else who witnessed and remembered it was. However, forgetting someone as important as Leona was unacceptable.
The System had even explained how I could eliminate this so-called "blessing" that tampered with my memories when I asked it. It was so obvious and simple. But the trouble was that it was far from easy, and the repercussions weren''t worth it. It was equivalent to telling me to die.
I rolled my neck and looked over toward the bottle of some fancy liquor sitting in a corner with a pair of crystal glasses. I didn''t know Micah to drink much, and given how full the bottle was, it appeared practically untouched.
Tch.
In my original life, I had used liquor as a crutch to fade away the horrors that I witnessed and inflicted as part of my profession. I drank until it all became a distant and fuzzy memory. This blessing worked in a similar matter.
"Ignorance is Bliss, huh?" I muttered.
It was a guess of what the so-called "blessing" was that lowered my Intelligence and subsequently faded away certain memories. Grandov had muttered the phrase occasionally when I had conveniently forgotten some terrible event. The trouble was that this so-called blessing was also erasing vital and precious memories.
<< Hey, System, add Leona''s existence to the list of reminders to provide me with on every restart. >>
[ Understood. It has been added. ]
My memory was shoddy, but the System''s wasn''t. Inspired by Claude Noire''s practice of tattooing information for his future self, the idea of utilizing the System in a similar fashion occurred to me. Better yet, unlike visible tattoos that someone else could discover, the System was unseen, and its information was available exclusively to me.
I sat up and gazed at the mural on my brother''s wall.
Now the question was, do I restart the Round or live it out a bit longer, gathering information?
In the initial previous rounds, I ended my life immediately after Micah''s demise, but now I was suddenly questioning doing so. It was ironic, given that Micah had explicitly instructed me to end the Round early¡ªor, to be precise¡ªdo Chase a favor. Moreover, Grandov was dead, as was Leona. I lost three important individuals in a single moment that I couldn''t even remember.
Having talked with Micah previously, I had also accepted that I wouldn''t beat this impossibly difficult game anytime soon. It was as Micah had suggested: it would take many Rounds. I hated it, but if Micah said so, it was right. Thus, wasn''t it only fitting to accept this as a lost Round and get the most out of it?
And with the Lucky Coin now in my possession, didn''t this change the playing field? If Micah knew I had it, would he have suggested a different course of action?
I eyed the map of countries I knew nothing about.
Perhaps. Besides, didn''t Micah also instruct me to focus on gathering knowledge? I could finish studying at Lisa''s and become a mage of sorts. He had also specifically instructed me to learn about all the different people and nations and what drives them. And wasn''t this a unique opportunity to do just that and test the limits of my own luck?
"Henry!" I called out.
"Yes, young master Luca?" Henry propped open the door.
"Can you have Jasper brought over?" I asked.
"Of course, young master Luca."
"Ah, and could you bring the old-looking brass door handle on my table from my room?" I added.
"I''ll have Remlend fetch it and Jasper for you," Henry said, closing the door.
Tsing.
I tossed the golden coin in the air and smiled, becoming more confident of my decision to continue out this Round despite the deaths of three of the most important individuals in my life. This Round was as good as dead, but with the luckiest gambler I knew and this Lucky Coin in my possession, this was an opportunity like no other.
I smiled.
Heads or tails? It didn''t matter. I just need to have Jasper bet on heads.
CH 165 - Theres Another Player (Part 1)
¡°Let¡¯s make a bet,¡± Luca said.
Jasper raised a brow. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a wise idea?¡±
Luca knows better than to gamble against me.
Jasper had heard Luca¡¯s memory of the explosion a few hours ago had been wiped clean, but had he perhaps forgotten more than that?
He eyed the various pieces of junk collecting dust in this remote corner of the cellar that Luca had summoned him to. It was a rather unusual meeting place, and he was curious just what Luca was plotting.
"We''ll play heads or tails," Luca declared, producing a golden coin. "If it lands heads, you win, and I''ll owe you 100 gold."
"And if I lose?" Jasper asked with a smirk.
"You and I both know you won''t." Luca waved him off but added some silly repercussions to make it a proper bet.
Tsing!
The golden coin soared into the air and landed in Luca''s awaiting palm. To no surprise, it landed heads.
However, before Jasper could gloat about his easy win and get his payment, Luca retrieved a door handle from his pocket, pressed it against a wooden plank standing against a wall, and pulled.
¡°AAAAAAAH!¡±
A shriek sounded from the other side of the doorway that miraculously appeared where the wooden plank once stood.
¡°Lady Shuzen?¡± Jasper stared at the familiar face on the other side.
Her face cycled through a myriad of emotions, and understandably so. The last time they saw one another in Genise, she had temporarily lost a couple of her fingers, now weighed down with a giant engagement ring on every finger.
I see Elian Vikzhou had spared no expense.
Jasper evaluated the jewelry, grimacing.
Nor does he have any real taste.
The rings were overly gaudy and could have easily been mistaken for costume jewelry by the less observant. Given Lady Shuzen¡¯s more sophisticated fashion, Jasper had a feeling she found the rings irritating but had enough sense not to complain.
¡°Oh good, it worked. If that¡¯s Lady Shuzen, that must be Lellei Kingdom, right?¡± Luca asked, looking to Jasper for confirmation.
"It is.¡± Jasper laughed as his mind turned to the present opportunity that Luca had unexpectedly handed him. ¡°The surprises never end with you, do they?¡±
Lellei Kingdom''s political landscape was set to shift quite drastically soon after all, and Jasper knew exactly where to place his bets. He walked through the passageway and made Lady Shuzen an offer she was all too eager to accept in return for her hospitality.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Agh. How annoying.
Edwin Kert grasped his head in his hands and rubbed his fingers through his thinning dark hair.
He directed his attention to the small window above his desk, looking north toward a sunny day and the bustling city of Genise below. His office was in one of the towers of The Order''s headquarters, and this lone window offered a view to the outside. Despite their height, he couldn''t see the Kobar Mountain Range from all the way here, but he knew that it was out there in the north, and at its foothills sat Lekar, the capital city of the once-great Kobar Empire. While the empire was hardly what it is today, there were still those well-off living within it, notably one Lord Padraig Lyman.
A couple of weeks ago, a letter from Padraig arrived for Edwin. He claimed to be the grandfather of Grandov Lyman, a competent soldier of The Order that Edwin knew of quite well. Lord Padraig Lyman had written that he had been searching for his grandson for many years and had only recently learned of his existence. The letter went on to detail how, unfortunately, due to Lyman''s father having been cut off years back and with brewing family drama regarding inheritance or something¡ªEdwin frankly didn''t bother remembering all the nuances¡ªPadraig Lyman could not safely reveal himself to his beloved grandson and hoped that Edwin could play a part as an intermediary. The request was simple: to provide updates regarding Grandov''s welfare and what the young man was up to every five days. In return, Edwin was paid a tidy sum of ten gold per letter. The request also included discreetly supplying Grandov with ten gold, a detail Edwin happily pocketed for himself, for a total profit of twenty gold per letter.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
I''m his window to Grandov''s life, so he''ll never know. And besides, there''s no more discreet way of providing for his grandson than keeping his gold in my possession. It''s not like that goody-shoes will miss it anyhow.
That was Edwin''s thought, and he happily pocketed the gold and wrote out long and detailed essays about all that Grandov Lyman was up to.
"BAWK!"
Edwin flinched, looking over at the creepy-looking bird perched on his table, with its grey, lifeless eyes staring at him. It was a Shadowwing Whisperer, a native of the Kobar Empire. It was larger than a raven, and its feathers had a sickly greyish-blue hue, the color of a human body submerged under water for a week. Lord Padraig Lyman used these birds as messengers. The benefit of them was that they could fly without rest for a week straight, and the hue of their feathers blended into the sky, making them difficult to spot. The only reason their popularity never gained traction was that they were technically undead. Some necromancer centuries ago produced a whole lot of these, and the few that still remained uncleansed were in private possession of people like Lord Padraig Lyman.
"BAWK!" the bird screeched again. It had a pouch of gold at its feet, which it wouldn''t unclench from its talons without a sufficiently long letter in return.
But what am I supposed to do? He''s dead. Grandov Lyman is dead.
Edwin Kert grasped his head in his hands again and wailed.
Why, oh why, did he get himself involved with those Freys?
Grandov was a nice enough young man, but that wasn''t why Edwin was so devastated by his death.
My cash cow¡. How could it die on me?
Edwin was expecting Grandov to live a long and prosperous life. The young man had been recently promoted and was on a fast-track promotion plan to Commandership within two years per Princess Evelyn''s personal order. His life was made, even without a generous grandfather looking from afar.
But what about me? I had splurged on the premium membership of the Paragons of Rahosm Temple, counting on my cash cow to foot the bill.
His gaze drifted down to the golden pin adorning his brown jacket ¨C a triangle with a small embedded diamond at the top. It was the envy of all members of the Paragons of Rahosm Temple. Just the looks of jealousy were worth the price of obtaining this pin, but the true value was that it granted access to the revered prophecies of fortunes made by their Saint Chase. The insights were of the utmost premium level at the Diamond Triangle level; thus, the price reflected it too. Of course, to be able to take advantage of these premium insights, you had to have money to invest.
"It takes money to make money," Edwin muttered, echoing the catchphrase of the Paragons of Rahosm Temple, a stark reminder of his financial predicament.
The trouble was that Edwin had no money. He had plunged into debt to finance his Paragons of Rahosm Temple membership, and with Grandov Lyman having died, there wasn''t anything to write to Lord Padraig Lyman after this one final letter. Compounding matters, their revered Saint Chase had embarked on a spiritual pilgrimage to another continent, halting the production of new prophecies while the membership fees persisted.
Knock. Knock.
"Yes," Edwin said, reclining back in his chair to look toward his office door.
A young, slender man appeared. "I''m sorry to intrude, Master Edwin, but the palace has dispatched someone for your statement concerning Lord Blanche," the boy informed him.
Edwin groaned.
Lord Blanche was yet another cash cow that was being sent to the slaughterhouse. However, given his family background and his owing far too much to the Gilded Siren, Edwin suspected that he was going to get off with his head intact.
How''d that fool get caught? Did he skimp on paying off the guards? Or was someone needlessly honest get stationed one night?
"I¡ªI can tell them you''re busy," the boy offered uselessly.
"No, no, I''ll get the statement to them. I''ll come down," Edwin declared, rising from his chair, his aging knees protesting with a dull ache. "It''ll be quick," he added, more for the benefit of the impatient Shadowwing Whisperer than the boy. The bird disliked waiting too long, and Edwin didn''t care for the creature to remain in his office for too long, either. It exuded a sickly sort of stench that took hours to go away, even with the small window being left open.
"Ah! I''ll inform the lady that was sent then," the boy said, opening the door wider for Edwin to exit.
As Edwin descended the spiraling staircase, he caught a whiff of freshly baked plain bread and felt his stomach grumble. The scent was better than the actual taste from experience. The realization hit him ¨C part of his foul mood was fueled by hunger.
Halting in his tracks, he turned to the boy. "Has she eaten yet?"
"No, I don''t believe so," the boy replied, wide-eyed.
"Ensure she has something in her stomach first, and then I''ll speak with her," Edwin instructed. "I''m heading to The Order''s kitchen to grab a bite for myself."
With that, he turned and walked off in the direction of The Order''s kitchen.
A few courteous smiles and innocent white lies, subtly interwoven with the truth, were usually sufficient when dealing with palace workers. However, Edwin knew better than to converse with a hungry person. He had once counted the number of sentences passed by a judge and noticed that just before lunch and at the end of the day, the likelihood of the judge passing a harsher judgment, and in Genise it was almost certainly death, doubled. Thus, he made a mental note to never interact with anyone who could do him harm when hunger loomed and to abstain from making any important decisions on an empty stomach, too.
After indulging in a bowl of simple soup and freshly baked bread and having spun his tale to the palace worker, Edwin returned to his desk, pen in hand. However, now, instead of hunching over in despair, he sat back with a sly smirk playing on his lips, ready to inscribe his fables onto the empty parchment.
Who gives a rat''s tail that Grandov is dead? It''s not like his grandfather has to know. Besides, why break his grandfather''s heart that his beloved grandson has passed away after only being found after so many years?
Edwin licked his lips and set the pen down to paper.
I''ll also visit Natalia Ashford. I''m sure she can spin up a rumor about Grandov still being alive and well so that the unfortunate news of his demise doesn''t spread and reach his grandfather''s ears.
Edwin smiled broadly at his plan and began to write about Grandov''s latest accomplishments, great deeds, and the mundane, which he was certain Grandov would have brought to pass if he had actually lived to do so.
CH 166 - Theres Another Player (Part 2)
Jasper stirred from his sleep, the creak of the bedroom door having awakened him.
With bleary eyes, he sat up from the sofa, coming out of his hangover-induced slumber. Morning light filtered through the sheer pink and green silk drapes, billowing with the gentle, salty breeze that entered through the large open balcony windows. Faraway sounds of Evercrest coming to life sounded, but they were muted by the rhythmic crashing of ocean waves against the shore, rustling palm trees just outside the balcony, and the shrill cries of seagulls on the beach.
The cool air felt nice. The amount of light, not so much.
His attention was drawn to the man that had entered the room.
Remlend.
It took Jasper half a second to remember the attendant¡¯s name. Jasper recalled everyone¡¯s name and business, but something about Remlend made him unmemorable. If enough time passed, Jasper could practically forget the young man even existed.
Blinking groggily, Jasper clumsily pushed himself off the couch, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated. His head blared.
Blimey. I didn¡¯t think I drank that much. I¡¯m going to need a health potion.
He glanced down at his disheveled purple attire, realizing he was still wearing the same clothes from the previous night of partying. However, the benefit of that was that he had a flask hidden in one of his pockets. He pulled it out and took a swing.
Until I can get a health potion, that¡¯ll do.
¡°Jasper, aren¡¯t you supposed to be Luca¡¯s primary attendant?¡± Remlend set down the silver tray he brought and poured a cup of fresh hot black tea.
¡°And I am. What of it?¡± Jasper walked over and picked up the teacup intended for Luca. He took a sip and instantly recoiled, having singed his tongue.
Remlend, however, appeared to have expected this and pulled out a second cup for Luca.
¡°Then why is it that you were snoring away comfortably on the couch while our young master is like that?¡± Remlend motioned toward Luca, who was sprawled ungracefully across his desk amongst scattered parchments of paper and still fast asleep.
Neither the breeze, the light pouring in, nor their conversation seemed to have stirred him. Luca was out cold. However, unlike Jasper, he didn¡¯t have a drop of liquor.
Jasper shrugged, blowing on his piping hot cup of tea. ¡°What can I say? He was still busy studying when I came back. I guess he knocked out at some point.¡±
It¡¯s more surprising that this is the first time he has fallen asleep at his desk.
Three weeks had passed since Luca opened the portal to Lellei Kingdom, and they had first imposed upon Lady Shuzen¡¯s hospitality. However, despite being in Evercrest, one of the continent¡¯s biggest tourist hubs, Luca spent most of his waking and sleeping hours studying. Even when Jasper took him out to events and parties, he got the sense that Luca was still studying his surroundings rather than actually partaking and enjoying his time.
Jasper wasn¡¯t even certain exactly what Luca was studying in the evenings; his books were invisible. He had caught Luca on numerous occasions seemingly staring at the empty desk, his eyes moving in the same zig-zag style reminiscent of book reading.
There was the occasional odd illusion that Luca would produce and show off to Jasper, but otherwise, the only other clue as to what Luca was attempting to master were the poorly done sketches and random doodlings.
Is that supposed to be a dog?
Jasper tilted his head and examined some parchment paper beside Luca¡¯s head.
Although his artistic skills were still quite miserable, Jasper had to admit that Luca had improved significantly compared to before. Not long ago, Luca couldn¡¯t even draw a few straight lines.
¡°Nonetheless, the night shift is yours. You ought to have encouraged young master Luca to go to bed,¡± Remlend chided.
"I''m not the best person to chide anyone about their choice to stay up late," Jasper muttered.
Jasper¡¯s eyes focused on Luca¡¯s fingers, which were dyed a blueish-black. He frowned, looking over some of the more complex diagrams beneath Luca''s hand, depicting the illusions Luca hoped to produce.
However, endless studying makes one a dreary fellow. And we can¡¯t have that. It''s too uncharacteristic for him.
A conspiring grin emerged on Jasper¡¯s face as he made up his mind.
But if he''s insistent on learning illusion magic, perhaps Luca needs some exciting practical application. And it¡¯s about time to pay back Lady Shuzen anyhow.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
A yawn escaped my mouth as I gazed at a view of the Frey Manor¡¯s cellar, waiting for Jasper to emerge.
I was on the opposite side of the continent, in the city of Evercrest within the Lellei Kingdom, and yet, had the fancy struck me, I could have been back home in Adovoria at a moment¡¯s notice.
The door portal stood open, offering a seamless passage. I took advantage of this, making quick trips back to Lisa''s shop to imprint the pages of books on magic into the System¡¯s memory. These were then recounted back to me in a more palatable manner while I basked in the warm weather and cool breeze of Evercrest.
Had I wanted to disconnect and focus on my studies fully, it would have been wiser to cut off from everyone and concentrate on improving myself for Round 9, but it was impossible for me. I knew my family would be there in the next Round, but they were still my family in this Round too. The people I cared about still existed in this loop, and I couldn''t help but care what happened to them, even if this was a doomed loop. Thus, I had one foot in Adovoria and the other in Lellei Kingdom, juggling my feelings.
This unusual way of vacationing was not lost upon those of the Frey Manor and my family. Father immediately set up employees of the Frey Merchant Guild to go through the doorway and establish a trading route. Rather than waiting weeks and sometimes months, the portal provided Father with a way to bring over and trade goods in real-time. Moreover, and perhaps more importantly, the path avoided any pesky laws about what could or could not be traded and ignored all of the typical trading fees that had to be paid out.
"Good morning, young master Luca," a woman bowed her head as she entered through the doorway with a large cart in tow. Wooden boxes were stacked atop the cart with whatever it was that Father had found to be most lucrative to sell to the people of Evercrest.
"Good morning." I nodded in return, noting that the woman appeared dressed for more extended travel than merely going to one of the bazaars of Evercrest.
Perhaps Father had expanded trade beyond this city?
The portal allowed for quicker travel to the neighboring countries where the Frey Merchant Guild also did business, so I suspected he was also utilizing it for this purpose.
Originally, I had intended to stay for perhaps two weeks and open the door portal to another location to explore, but Father implored me to keep the current portal open for an extra couple of weeks. He had some lucrative business in Lellei and had ideas on where I ought to open the next portal.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
"The next one should be to Brem¡ªjust a week will do," Father had suggested. "And then Dredgor on the other continent would be most lucrative...."
The order didn''t matter to me, and I was in no serious rush, either. Thus, the request was easily granted.
¡°Good morning, young master Luca.¡±
More people of the Frey Merchant Guild came through after the woman, each carting more stacked boxes and also donned for longer travel. Just as they finished entering Lady Shuzen''s residence and heading out into the city, I watched more members come back from Evercrest with carts of products purchased within the city, ready to be taken back home and sold off at a massive profit. The comings and goings of the Frey Merchant Guild''s people continued throughout the day, every day, and today was turning out to be busier than ever before.
Sarka Jarbez''s portal might have eventually allowed for something similar to be produced in the future, but the great inventor had unfortunately lost her mind to grief over Leo''s death. She spent the past couple of weeks in her workshop working on devices intended to eliminate the Spiders Syndicate. Father, Mother, Elda, Jarvis, and I completely supported her in this endeavor and wished for nothing more than the complete erasure of the Spiders Syndicate, which was currently under new and arguably worse management. However, from what Elda had excitedly shared with me, Sarka''s inventions were closer to the likes of the Wobbly Pebble: they were overly destructive and elusive in how they worked. I was thus less enthused by the news.
"Has Kathy made any progress yet?" I asked Remlend, who had appeared from the door portal with a new cup of tea for me. The tea he provided me in the morning was quite strong, but I needed something even stronger to wake me up properly and get through the day.
"I''m afraid there haven''t been any new letters," Remlend replied, handing me the cup. I downed it faster than I probably should have, and my mouth burned.
Damn it.
I handed back the empty cup.
Elda, the guards, and I were still reeling from the aftermath of the Wobbly Pebble''s explosion. I was the only one who knew that we were all on a slow countdown to our demise, but the effects were evident just by the unusual fatigue on Elda''s face these days. Most assumed it was due to Micah''s death, but I knew better. Perhaps due to her young age, Elda had borne the brunt of the impact more than anyone else.
If I could only accomplish one thing this Round, it was to find a cure for the mysterious poison that the Wobbly Pebble had produced. A powerful weapon is only as good as one''s ability to control it, and as it stood, the Wobbly Pebble was an enigma.
I waved Remlend off, as I didn¡¯t require his presence beyond the tea.
"What are you up to this time?" I asked, seeing Jarvis emerge from the portal. My younger brother appeared in an unusually colorful garb of clothing in shades of blue and lilac, but such was the style of Lellei Kingdom, or at the very least, in Evercrest.
"I''m going out into the ocean," Jarvis replied. "There''s some curious seaweed samples I''d like to take back home. Would you like to come along?"
I shook my head.
"In that case, I''ll see you for dinner then." Jarvis waved and walked off.
I had seen some of the fish caught by Evercrest''s fishermen, and it extinguished any interest in even waddling in the seemingly endless blue body of water. With their large lopsided eyes, colorful tentacles, and suspiciously sharp teeth, the fish here looked like something the Alchemist might have brought into existence.
Moreover, I had plans.
Speaking of which¡
"There you are," I said to Jasper as he strolled through the doorway''s portal, draped in flowing bright green silk that made his ginger hair stand out more. "What''s the plan for today?"
While I spent my evenings studying these past few weeks, my days were spent exploring Evercrest, following Jasper as my guide. It was a starkly peaceful way to spend my days compared to the challenges I had faced in the first three weeks of this Round, previous loops, and much of my original life.
"Today is going to be a bit different," Jasper replied cryptically, guiding me out of Lady Shuzen''s residence, pacing ahead of me.
We passed through several grand bronze gates before emerging onto the bright white street below. On one side, just a few steps away, golden-sanded beaches stretched with rolling waves. The salty scent of the ocean filled my nostrils, and on the horizon, several dozen small boats dotted the seascape. I squinted to see if I could make out any of the people aboard.
I wonder if one of them might be the vessel that Jarvis took.
Turning back, I took in the city of Evercrest itself. It was early morning, but the streets were already filled with people dressed in vibrant hues of greens, blues, yellows, and purples, creating a striking contrast against the pristine, whitewashed buildings and streets. Jasper had previously informed me the prevalence of white was not only an aesthetic choice but also functioned as a method of curbing the spread of disease. I marveled that something so simple could prevent illness.
"How is today going to be different?" I asked, catching up to him.
"It''s about time we paid back Lady Shuzen for her hospitality, don''t you think?" Jasper said. He motioned for me to get in with him in a handcart with a bright yellow umbrella. The man, dressed in plain white linen, sprung forward after Jasper provided instructions and payment.
I nodded in agreement. We had taken advantage of Lady Shuzen''s hospitality beyond any standard capacity, with my family''s members coming in and out of her residence in droves. However, she was incredibly gracious throughout our visit and imposition, now and then hinting at something Jasper had promised to do for her.
"Are you going to win some crazy gamble on her behalf?" I asked. Jasper hadn''t bothered to indulge me precisely on what he had schemed. All I knew, was that it outweighed all the inconvenience our presence presented upon Lady Shuzen.
Since Jasper was my guide to Evercrest, much of what I had seen of the city thus far was under such a lens. We visited casinos, gambling houses, and private parties, where card games were invariably taking place. Golden Duex coins were tossed about, being lost and won easily. Jasper was remarkably well welcomed everywhere despite many of the acquaintances we visited owing him hefty losses. Perhaps they were eager to maintain good relations to avoid a troublesome favor being requested. But, given the impressive number of people who had appeared for his funeral in my original life, I suspected many of them genuinely liked him.
Maybe being in debt to Jasper was as much of a blessing as a curse?
"No, nothing like that," Jasper said, but then added. "Well, I suppose it is a gamble of sorts."
The handcart went beneath a lavish white bridge and took a sharp right turn, leading us into a vast, dim tunnel. The space was illuminated by colorful light stones, casting a kaleidoscopic glow, but the space was far from festive. The air was cool and heavy, and the tunnel bustled with sweat-inducing activity, revealing that we were far from alone down here¡ªmany others moved about in this interconnected labyrinth of tunnels like swarms of ants.
"Where are we?" I frowned, realizing that these weren''t merely tunnels but also places of residence. "And who are all these people?"
In stark contrast to the sunlit, colorful world above, the denizens of this underground realm were primarily clad in white attire. Their bland clothing took on hues of color only due to the dim light stones that adorned the blackened walls and ceiling. As we moved through the dim passageways, weary stares on tired faces followed as we passed.
"They''re Leirvants," Jasper answered.
"Leirvants?" I asked.
"It translates to ''someone paying their debts,''" Jasper clarified. "''Leirvant'' is the official term, but they''re essentially slaves, working to clear massive debts accrued on their lives. Anyone dressed in white linen is a Leirvant."
I blinked, and my eyes widened, recalling the instances of people in white linen I had seen above ground.
The pull cart took a sharp left and opened into an ample underground space filled with even more colorful light stones. It was large enough to fit the entire Frey Manor atop itself thrice.
"It''s an underground city," I mumbled, taking in the evident abodes of residence, with small windows and doors dotting the walls. "Just how many people are living down here?"
"Here? Two or so thousand, I suppose," Jasper replied.
"There must be as many people living down here as above," I thought aloud, my eyes gauging the people donned in white.
"You''re not wrong," Jasper replied. The cart stopped in front of one of the larger residences in a slightly more secluded part of these tunnels.
"About half of Lellei Kingdom''s population consists of Leirvants," Jasper explained, taking my arm and helping me out of the cart.
"That many?" I choked out, stepping down.
Adovoria and its capital city, Genise, were far from exemplary, riled with crime and havoc. However, at the very least, slavery was the least of our problems, with only mages being forced into slavery¡ªwhether that was to be celebrated or bemoaned, I didn''t know.
"Another forty percent are on the brink of being reduced to slavery," Jasper continued, walking toward the blacked door of the residence. "They''re just one missed payday away from financial ruin."
"But what about everything you showed me?" I asked. I vividly recalled the grand and lavish parties that Jasper had taken me to.
Jasper shrugged. "Many of them exhibit wealth they do not have, peacocking while digging themselves further into debt. But, nonetheless, technically, about ten percent live life in comfort, as you have seen above, but even that number continues to plummet."
"Why?" I asked. "And what does that have to do with repaying Lady Shuzen?"
"Everything," Jasper grinned and knocked on the black wooden door of the residence before us.
The door opened to a woman with long, braided black hair and a garb of black silk. On her ankles were stacks of golden bracelets that clinked with every step. Her distinctive appearance flickered a distant memory of having seen her visiting Micah during the festival.
"You must be Luca Frey. I was so sorry to hear of your brother''s passing," the woman said in a deep tone. She motioned for us to follow her inside.
Within the small and sparse abode was a wooden round table, around which stood five other individuals who appeared more like militia or soldiers rather than ordinary citizens. In the center, I noticed some drawn-out plans.
"It''s for Lady Shuzen''s engagement party," Jasper explained. "And we''re going to make sure it goes off with a bang."
CH 167 - Theres Another Player (Part 3)
Hitting one''s head against a wall is rarely conducive. The wall will remain in place, and you''ll be left with a bloodied forehead. And hitting the wall harder and in larger quantities only results in an eventual concussion.
However, using one''s head against a wall, when taken in the less literal sense, can produce results.
In my case, the wall that I needed to tackle was my horrendous drawing skills.
The need was three-fold.
There was the business of getting the chaoturgist runic tattoo done so that I could practice chaos magic once I managed to get a hold of a chaos artifact. Even if I had a skilled runist do the tattoo on me, I still needed to provide a diagram of what I wanted done. Unfortunately, Lisa didn''t allow her books to be removed from her abode, and my drawing skills were far too lacking to copy them down myself. I had attempted to have the System provide the diagram and trace over it, but my lines were wobbly and tended to cross over one another. A steadier and more assured hand was needed.
While there were technically alternative methods of copying over the chaoturgist tattoo, there was still an issue regarding Claude''s tattoo. While the System had remembered perfectly and somehow captured both sides of Claude''s body, it couldn''t draw it out for me. It was significantly more complicated than the chaoturgist runic tattoo, so I didn''t even try to trace it out, knowing I''d fail.
And finally, there was the matter of Remlend''s curse. Even with Freida Stran''s comprehensive information on how to lift the Wallflower Curse, my lackluster drawing skills proved to be a barrier to the remedy here as well.
I needed to learn to draw, but trying to do so independently was counterproductive. The blind should not lead themselves, just as surely as the blind should not lead the blind. Thus, I asked Lady Shuzen''s help in procuring an artist who could teach me. Evercrest, in stark contrast to the pragmatic Genise, overflowed with artistic talent. Its streets were adorned with breathtaking mosaic murals, and every party I attended boasted remarkable paintings and sculptures. Moreover, art reigned as the most coveted commodity imported by Father from the Lellei Kingdom for resale elsewhere.
However, to my great surprise, Lady Shuzen had volunteered to teach me to draw herself.
"Remarkable," she exclaimed as she examined my attempt at sketching the blue vase that she had placed before me. "It''s utterly raw, devoid of preconceived notions about the form a vase should take, and blissfully disregards the principles of light and shadow."
I couldn''t tell if Lady Shuzen was praising or insulting me, but it was evident that I had not drawn the vase as she had expected me to.
Jasper chuckled nearby.
"Sush!" Lady Shuzen scolded Jasper. "Don''t laugh!"
Golden yellow silk cascaded over Lady Shuzen''s broad shoulders, and the dress shimmered in the light coming from the window. Adorned with jewelry, her ears, wrists, and fingers glinted, while even her long black hair sparkled with delicate ornaments woven into its dark strands. It seemed excessive for any random old day, but I learned that she always appeared to have fallen into a jewelry box on her way out of bed.
We were seated in Lady Shuzen''s library of sorts. Floor-to-ceiling windows offered a breathtaking view of the ocean, while books were stacked against one wall in neat shelves that appeared to have been built around each of the individual books, so it was evident should one go missing. They seemed more like a decorative display to admire rather than to consume, with the meticulous choice of binding complimenting the rest of the room''s palette of gold, beige, and sage green. The space itself lent itself more to the pursuit of art and entertainment, with plush lounge chairs spread about, facing the beautiful view of the clear blue sky and glistening ocean.
Jasper picked a book from one of the shelves and sat on a sage green armchair near me. He whisked out a small golden letter opener and broke open the pages of the book as he read through the contents.
"This means you''re a blank slate!" Lady Shuzen turned back to me. "You''ve never learned to draw, have you?"
I shook my head.
Mother and Father had various instructors prepared for me and my siblings, but an art instructor was never one of them. Despite that, my other siblings picked up the ability to draw decently well, while I did not. I lacked their talent.
"It wasn''t required, and I never had any use for it, so I simply never learned to," I said.
"Well, then, that''s something I can relate to." Lady Shuzen smiled toward me and procured two new parchments of paper. "We''ll start with the very basics then."
***
Our lesson ended with me having done nothing more than drawing shapes and lines. There were lines that went up, lines that went down, and lines that extended from a singular point out. The interesting part was that the paper appeared to gain dimension depending on how the lines were made.
"I''d wager she''ll have you working on shade work next," Jasper remarked, examining the final results.
I ignored the bet, which I knew he meant half-seriously.
"Why were you cutting into that, by the way?" I asked instead, nodding toward the green book in his hand.
"Ah, these books were printed in the old-fashioned way," Jasper explained. "It''s no longer done this way normally, but most books in Lellei are still printed this way. Essentially, the edges weren''t trimmed perfectly smooth when the paper was made."
He paused, gesturing towards the book in his hands. "Now, because of these rough edges, when the pages were bound into a book, they weren''t automatically separated. Thus, you''d need to take a small knife or a letter opener, like this one," he tapped the golden knife on his armchair, "and carefully slice through the pages along the folds to open the book. It''s a laborious process, but it adds a certain charm and character."
I frowned, recalling having seen several books with uneven edges at my grandmother''s and Lisa''s shops. However, in neither of the two cases did I need to cut the pages open.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
I asked Jasper about this.
"Typically, you would only need to cut open the pages once, upon first receiving the book or whenever it''s brand new," Japsed explained. "After that initial slicing, the pages should separate more easily as you turn them, especially with use."
"That means Lady Shuzen hasn''t read that book?" I asked.
Jasper laughed at my question.
"Luca, she hasn''t read any of them. She can barely read and write," he stated, to my shock.
I glanced toward the giant wall of books.
So it wasn''t my imagination. These books were serving merely as decorations.
"How can that be?" I asked.
Even if I wasn''t good at studying, I at least still knew how to read and write.
Jasper closed his book, walked over to the shelf, and put it back in place. "Most people don''t know. Even back in Adovoria, most are illiterate. They may read a street sign or the bar menu, but they''ll never get past the first paragraph of ''Larthsong, Last Stand of Agony.'' You''d have to have someone teach it to you, and if your parents don''t know how to read or at least hire someone to teach you, you''d never learn."
How did I never notice?
I blinked, trying to recall my original life.
When my family was alive, I took reading for granted¡ªperhaps not for myself, but for my family''s and our people''s ability to read. Then, when they all died, I realized I couldn''t recall a single instance when someone else around me had a book in hand. Besides, people working the streets of East Genise and fellow guards in The Order didn''t have the time or luxury to read books. And whatever little reading that I or any of my fellow soldiers needed to do was simple enough.
It never occurred to me that the real issue might have been that they probably couldn''t read even if they wanted to.
I squinted, recalling one instance where I read a ransom letter left behind while Grandov was away on a mission. The other soldiers of The Order appeared impressed and showered me with compliments after I stumbled through the text. It was an embarrassing affair for me.
"But Lady Shuzen is so well off," I said. "She can afford a tutor, can''t she?"
Jasper gave me a conspiring grin. "Lady Shuzen wasn''t always Lady Shuzen."
"Besides," he continued," she doesn''t need to know. Her role in life doesn''t require it. If need be, she has someone who can read and write her letters for her."
I frowned.
It was ironic for me, of all people, to think this, given the extent to which I avoided reading. Yet, there was a profound sense of misfortune. Despite my struggles with reading and writing, I could. I had been formally trained.
Through reading, I had gained the capability to produce basic illusion magic. Reading was how I was learning about chaos magic and what it entailed. Reading and writing unlocked doors that were otherwise closed.
My barrier was different from others. My mind had trouble with letters, but others weren''t even taught them.
And especially with the System''s assistance, reading had been made accessible even for me. No matter the text or even language, the System made it digestible.
"Scaw!" A seagull sounded outside on the balcony.
I sat up, straightening my back.
An idea had popped into my head.
What if.¡
<< Hey System, when you show me blue screens with text since I''m the only one that sees them, are they produced with illusion magic? >>
[ Yes, but it is pretty different from the rudimentary magic you have been producing. ]
I licked my lips.
The System wasn''t wrong. The most impressive use of illusion magic thus far was creating what appeared to be a ghost of Lady Shuzen and scaring the living daylights out of Jasper.
However, if the System also used illusion magic, there may be a way to replicate it.
I stood up and walked over to the bookcase. My eyes traced the titles, looking for something foreign.
"Jasper, are there any languages you don''t know?" I asked.
A laugh sounded behind me. "You give me too much credit. There are far more languages that I don''t know than I do know," replied Jasper.
¡°What about Rostovian?¡± I asked, recognizing the foreign letters I''d often seen inside Natalia Ashford''s bakery. She and her family were originally from Rostovia and arrived in Adovoria for better opportunities.
"No way," Jasper responded.
I grabbed a beige and golden leather tome and brought it over to the amused-looking Jasper.
"Don''t tell me you know it?" he joked.
"No, but I''m going to see if I can read it," I replied, cracking open the book with Jasper''s golden knife. "Or rather, have you read it."
I hovered my palm over the text as I had done with the creation of Lady Shuzen''s ghost. Given the limited capacity of my mana, I focused the illusion''s actual creation upon Jaspers''s eyes so he was the only one to see it.
<< System, please translate the text. >>
As soon as the blue screen appeared, I focused on replicating the text into an illusion of my own. It wasn''t a perfect replica but it was good enough for my intentions.
"Curse me blind!" Jasper exclaimed. "What is this blue thing? I can read the text. Is this this book? Am I reading Rostovian? What sort of magic is this?"
Questions poured out of Jasper while his eyes continued to scour the text. Some were rhetorical, and some were asked with a response in mind.
Meanwhile, a grin spread across my face as realization dawned: if I could utilize illusion magic to translate whatever I needed to someone else, be it text or drawings, I could. Admittedly, the lines were still a little fuzzy, leaving room for improvement, but it presented a viable alternative to mastering actual drawing skills. For instance, replicating Claude Noire''s tattoos would have taken me hours or even days, even if I had become proficient enough with the pen. With this, it was instantaneous.
[ Congratulations! Skill upgraded! ]
[ Illusion Magic: Level Increased ]
[ Illusion Magic: Level 4 ]
[ You can now create a mediocre illusion at 12 by 12 by 12 feet for 1 Mana Stat. ]
I smiled at the blue notifications¡ªthey were a rarity, given that I had turned off most functions to access the Merchant Shop and make a profit while at Lellei. However, as it had done with the Intelligence stat, the System snuck in these now and then.
I was so absorbed in my skill''s upgrade and its possibilities that I failed to realize the room had fallen silent. Jasper had stopped talking and was gazing at me.
"What?" I asked nervously.
"Luca, do you have any idea how insane this is? This is more than just a translation. Somehow, I understand Rostovian. I knew you were reading invisible books and making ghosts, but to think you could do this? It''s amazing!"
I felt my cheeks redden at the praise.
"Say, I don''t suppose someone that can''t even read can read with this?" Jasper suggested.
"That was the goal; I was going to try it out on Lady Shuzen," I stated.
The trouble was maintaining the illusion magic so that she could read the text on her own, without my presence, but that was a bridge to be crossed at a later time.
"If it works, do you think you could replicate this on a larger scale?" he asked.
I shrugged. "I don''t know; this is the first time I''ve tried anything like this."
"Give me that golden coin of yours ." Jasper smiled. "In return for a small favor, I''d bet on you being able to do just that."
***
I rubbed my temples as I remembered my conversation with Jasper two weeks ago. I gazed down at the drawn plans sprawled across the table, each dot indicating a region for a message to be sent to. The people standing around the table in the dim room gazed at me expectantly after their full plan and my participation was explained to me. It went far beyond pulling something dramatic during Lady Shuzen''s engagement party. It was on a scope equivalent to flipping the whole table that was the Lellei Kingdom.
Now, I understood what Jasper had in mind regarding the use of illusion magic on a larger scale. And the small favor.
Damn it. His requested favors are never small. I knew that. This was supposed to be a relaxing Round of traveling and studying magic, not getting involved in something overly troublesome.
As if reading my mind, Jasper leaned over, whispering into my ear. "You want to improve your illusion magic skills, don''t you? You''ll be supplied with all the mana potions you need by them. And the most effective path to mastery lies in practical application, wouldn''t you agree?"
I sighed heavily.
He wasn''t wrong. Finding a similar approach to communicating with Adovoria''s citizens could fortify our resistance against the encroaching threat of the Kobar Empire.
Practice makes perfect, especially when the fate of a nation hangs in the balance.
CH 168 - Theres Another Player (Part 4)
"Hah¡." I downed what must have been my hundredth mana potion for the day.
Having done this so many times, I could now perceive my mana core replenishing with the potion despite my core''s small size. A subtle warm sensation surged through my body and into the center just above my stomach. I couldn''t actually see my mana core, but it felt like a dim light had regained its vitality.
While my mana core was replenishing, I continued to spin a thread of mana out from its center. The visual I had of my mana core was like a roll of thread, from which I pulled a faint spider''s web and dispersed it out to produce illusions on a mass scale across a dozen people far away from me.
Although none of the elementary books on illusion magic covered producing illusions on the massive scale and use case that I was attempting, the concept itself was hardly original.
I was inspired by the format the System used to communicate secretly with me and translate text in books into a more agreeable format. Similarly, rather than creating an illusion in front of the user, I created a minuscule illusion too small to be perceived by regular means within the retina itself.
This had two benefits.
First, by targeting the retina in this way, I could create highly discreet messages tailored specifically to the individually targeted viewers. Second, by making the illusion so minuscule, I didn''t have to expend nearly as much mana, which helped, given my limited capacity.
As for the far-away communication aspect, I knew it was theoretically possible. After all, it was likely how the Guardians of Luminal communicated with their members. The System had indicated that only one active System could exist within a Game. And while I couldn''t rule out the possibility that my System lacked the information about another System''s existence, similar to how it couldn''t identify my enemy behind the Kobar Empire attacks, another possibility was that someone within the Guardians of Luminal possessed illusion magic and could produce messages to be distributed on a mass scale.
If there''s a will and someone else who had found a way, what stopped foolish little me from following suit as well?
"Hah!" I quickly picked up and downed another blue potion to maintain the illusion. I felt a bead of sweat roll down from my forehead after having to keep up my concentration for so long.
The beauty of illusion magic was that it required very little mana. Those possessing a large mana core like Fin were handicapped in producing this sort of magic, as their mana thread came gushing out too thick. It was why it was described as child''s play¡ªelementary magic to introduce toddlers to magic as their mana core had yet to grow.
The trouble was that even though it required little mana and I was very efficient with my mana expenditure, producing illusions at a mass scale for people across the Lellei Kingdom, ate up whatever little mana I had fast.
This hiccup was alleviated somewhat by General Erin Minvey, the ring leader behind the planned coup that Jasper had introduced me to. She supplied me with an unimaginable supply of tiny vials of mana-replenishing potions, each half the size of my pinky. They sat on the table before me in several neat rows, ready to be plucked open and gulped down.
I didn''t need much to replenish myself, given that my mana core''s limit was a mere two stat points. However, it also meant I had to down a tiny potion every minute to maintain this insane mana usage pace. Depending on the illusions manifested, even more frequently.
"Half of the connections broke," Jasper called out from the other side of Lady Shuzen''s library.
"I know. Damn it," I muttered, sinking back into my chair and ending my concentration on maintaining the remaining illusions.
I grabbed a handkerchief from inside my jacket and wiped my forehead and the top of my upper lip from the accumulated sweat.
"That was a new record, at least," Jasper commented encouragingly.
He and a dozen revolutionaries provided by Lady Erin Minvey assisted me in honing my illusion magic in preparation for the upcoming coup. Jasper was in the same room as me, while the revolutionaries were scattered throughout the Lellei Kingdom, most clustered in the same city as me, but four were stationed in nearby towns.
[ Congratulations! Skill upgraded! ]
A familiar blue box appeared before me despite my failure to maintain the illusion.
[ Illusion Magic: Level Increased ]
[ Illusion Magic: Level 32 ]
[ You can now create a substantial illusion spanning up to 68 by 68 by 68 skulls for 1 Mana Stat. ]
"Hah!" I let out a small chuckle at the notification.
It sounded impressive, except that if I attempted to create an illusion of that size, it would have only been sustained for a maximum of two seconds. Nonetheless, it was a significant improvement compared to where I was a few days back and sufficed for my needs.
These notifications had been coming in rapid succession ever since five days ago when I began practicing illusion magic with the addition of the supplied mana potions. Without having to wait for my mana core to replenish naturally on its own, I could fine-tune my skills faster. I could now comfortably expand the illusion across multiple people and, most notably, far from my direct view.
A lot can be achieved when you only sleep, eat, and practice your craft.
Through trial and error, I discovered that the size of the illusion corresponded to the distance from which I could create it. For instance, a 66 by 66 by 66 skulls illusion right beside me could also manifest as a one by one by one skulls illusion in another neighboring town, provided I knew the coordinates of the intended viewer. Additionally, the number of illusions, the quality, and the length of time to maintain the illusions also constrained the range in which I could deliver the illusion. It became a complex equation for which I had to rely on my sister.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
"Was my math off?" Elda asked, looking up from her parchment. "Your illusions should have been maintained for at least another twenty seconds."
The twins and Fin were sprawled about Lady Shuzen''s library, mainly reading or working on some personal project, but they were all quite curious about what I was up to, Fin especially.
"No, he took too long to drink the next vial again¡ªthat''s why the illusion broke," Jarvis observed.
"Don''t worry, I have full confidence you''ll get the timing right." Jasper grinned and walked over. He patted my back, and I felt the red rune bracelet on his right wrist brush against me. He utilized it to communicate with the revolutionaries who were supposed to see my illusion messages, ensuring the tests were going as planned.
His confidence was not unfounded. I was making incredible strides, and most importantly, he took a bet on me.
The trouble was that, unlike a simple bet of a die roll or a card flip, there was actual work to be done and sweat to be spilled to get to the end goal. And it all came down to me putting in the effort.
"Why can''t they just use red mana artifacts to communicate?" I asked.
I appreciated the support I was gaining in improving my illusion skills, but there was an evidently easier method.
Jasper laughed. "Do you know how expensive this thing is? Tiny mana potions are nothing compared to red mana stone communication artifacts. And they''d be too conspicuous in the possession of Leirvants. Besides, part of your illusion magic is needed for translation, which would be impossible to accomplish otherwise."
I shrugged. I didn''t know what happened with the revolution in the Lellei Kingdom in my first life. I didn''t pay much attention to world events or recall hearing anything about it. Perhaps it had succeeded. Or perhaps it had sizzled out; it''s not like they had Elda''s fireworks, Jasper''s assistance, and whatever else had shifted in this Round.
"In any case, uncorking the potions and downing them wastes too much time," I said. "Especially if a cork gets stuck, which happens more frequently than it should."
"Why not leave them all open and sitting on the table?" Elda asked.
"That''s a spillage disaster waiting to happen," Fin said. "Look, he''s already spilled a few on that table."
It was true. Two days prior, I had attempted such an approach, which resulted in a dozen vials toppling onto Lady Shuzen''s wooden table. Glancing down at the tabletop, I noted that the unusual red and purple moss continued to flourish across its surface.
"Hmmm." Jasper rubbed his chin in thought. "What if someone were to uncork them and hand them to you instead?"
"That might work¡" I said slowly.
"What if you sipped the mana potions through a straw from one large container?" Elda suggested. "You''d be able to pace yourself then."
That was certainly another idea.
I gazed out the large window of Lady Shuzen''s library at the perfectly blue and sunny ocean view, which sparkled white and gold under the sun''s rays. While Lellei''s weather differed from Adovoria''s, neither country had any indication of the weather turning sour. It left me unable to utilize my information broker to her maximum potential, especially now that Grandov was out of the picture and not competing for her services.
"What about a hard candy?" I thought aloud, recalling the colorful candy clanking between Freida Stran''s teeth each time I visited her. "Could a hardened version of a concentrated mana potion be made? Also, then I wouldn''t be a sitting duck if things went sideways."
"That could be interesting." Jarvis perked up. "Especially for travel. Glass vials of liquid aren''t ideal, but a hard candy-like form? That''d be easy to transport. It''s less efficient for quick relief, but for use cases like yours, I''m sure there''d be demand¡."
I could see the wheels in his head cranking. He was the son of a merchant, after all. Jarvis had a green thumb, but his specialty was questionable experimental edibles. One fine example was the cookies that knocked out all the kids at that one party where Elda blew up the fountain. Recent Frey Merchant Guild records showed they were proving quite popular as a sleeping aid.
"How long would it take?" I asked him.
"I''ve made something similar before, so it should take me only two days to create a test batch," Jarvis replied.
"Cough! Cough!" Elda''s raspy cough filled the air. A servant rushed over with a glass of water, and she gulped it to drown out the coughing fit.
A silence came over the room as everyone stared in her direction.
"Elda, there''s blood¡." Jarvis''s voice sounded softly.
The water in the glass had gained a slight pink hue.
Damn it.
A month and a half had passed since the Wobbly Pebble explosion. I had about ten months left, but Elda''s condition was deteriorating at a much faster rate. Her coughing fits were becoming a frequent condition.
The last time I checked with Kathy, she had finally supplied me with the remaining four needle poisons I had commissioned her for early on in this Round. Unfortunately, she had no updates regarding the Wobbly Pebble explosion cure. However, she wasn''t the only one in my arsenal who could provide a remedy for this strange ailment.
I stood up from my desk.
"Jasper, that''s enough practice for today. I''m taking a break. I''ll return to Genise for a bit," I said. "And let''s all have dinner back at the Frey Manor."
"Ah, is it time for your history lessons?" Jasper guessed.
Although I had concentrated my attention on practicing illusion magic, I was not skimping out on my lessons back at the Frey Manor with Professor Whistle, spending an hour a day to learn about what had come to pass in the Lellei Kingdom in the past for it to get so bad.
However, I had something more pressing to attend to than my lessons.
I walked out of the library and toward the portal, which the Frey Merchant Guild continued to utilize extensively.
"Remlend, please have a carriage prepared," I ordered, walking through the doorway. "We''re going to the palace."
"Of course, young master Luca." As always, Remlend, the perfect attendant, awaited me on the other side of the portal doorway into my home''s cellar.
I watched him walk ahead of me to make the necessary preparations. My view of him was still hazy, reminding me of my failure to lift his curse. But that was a challenge for another day.
One matter at a time.
I sighed, massaging my temples, feeling the weight of multiple responsibilities pressing down upon me. Besides, the cure to Remlend''s ailment could wait. He, while cursed, was not in great distress and leaning against death''s doorway. Others were.
This Round was a throwaway intended to improve my skills and knowledge, but it was more taxing than I initially anticipated. Ignorance really was bliss. I was too aware of the inevitable misfortunes that would befall others and the misfortunes that would come to be if I didn''t step in and do something about them.
Elda''s months were numbered, and Adovoria''s King was supposed to pass away any day now.
Settling into the carriage, I watched the cityscape unfold before me as we ascended the streets of West Genise. My eyes wandered over the perfectly erect buildings with their fresh paint and perfectly manicured bushes.
I frowned as we passed one particular building, an unfortunate reminder of the matter plaguing Lellei Kingdom. At the top of the building, its sign sat in shiny golden letters: Arcane Financial Solutions.
It blended seamlessly with the other esteemed establishments in West Genise, boasting towering marble columns and vibrant rose bushes adorning its facade. However, despite its pristine and prestigious appearance, this organization was related to the reason why half of Lellei Kingdom''s citizens were reduced to slavery or were on the brink of it.
CH 169 - Theres Another Player (Part 5)
Loan sharks.
They were common enough in Genise, preying on desperate people in urgent need of cash, a plight not uncommon in the bustling city. Their scheme was laughably obvious but effective. They dangled a glimmer of hope before their victims in the form of instant cash, but with it came triple-digit interest rates, a debt trap that was impossible to dig oneself out of.
But when one is desperate, even a trap so obvious appears like a lending hand.
And the scheme didn''t end there. Once reality set in and all hope was lost for their victim, they rolled out their second scheme.
They would offer guidance on climbing out of the financial hole that they themselves buried their victim in. They''d say they pulled some strings to get them exclusive high-paying work. But in reality, they''d ensnare their prey into servitude under the Red Lanterns, the Spiders, or one of the other syndicates that might need a human workhorse.
Loan sharks were the scum of scum.
However, one group stood out among loan sharks: Arcane Financial Solutions. I had once heard in my original life that they were an offshoot of the main branch in Lellei Kingdom, Arcane Financial Group, but I never gave it much further thought.
"You can invest with them if you wish, but never get a loan from them," Father had warned me in my first life. "No matter how bad business might get, never go to them. Once they have their teeth in you, they won''t let go until they chew you down until there is nothing left."
Unlike other loan sharks, which typically let go of their prey after earning a healthy five-fold or even ten-fold increase compared to what they had loaned out, Arcane Financial Solutions did not. They''d bleed you dry, squeezing every last drop out of you, and when nothing was left, they''d find a way to extract the very marrow from your bones if it could produce an extra Duex coin. It was rumored that half the clientele of the loan sharks in East Genise were individuals desperately trying to claw their way out of debt to Arcane Financial Solutions.
And the muscle behind their extortion tactics was on a whole other level than the rest.
In contrast to the shadowy figures backing the traditional loan sharks of East Genise, Arcane Financial Solutions was backed by nobles, wealthy businesses, and the law. They didn''t need to hire small-time gangsters to bang on anyone''s front door. They''d have The Order come in and seize your home and everything in it with chilling efficiency. This aspect of my former profession served as a dark stain on my otherwise respectable work, shedding light on how deep the corruption went in Adovoria.
"They''re a perpetual thorn in my side," Princess Evelyn lamented when I mentioned them. "Half the Noble Council is in their pocket. So, when they recently suffered a major setback from over-lending to people who couldn''t have possibly paid back their debts, do you know who footed the bill?"
She heaved an exasperated sigh.
I sat across from Princess Evelyn in her circular office. However, instead of lounging by the fish pond with tea and cake, her eyes and hands were busy going through a pile of documents. After Micah''s funeral, she had thrown herself entirely into her work¡ªnot that she had a whole lot of free time before his death. Her eyes were no longer reddened from grief, but they had a sunken look to them. Her entire face did.
I frowned.
Did she lose more weight?
Though always slender, her current state was bordering on alarming. My gaze drifted to an untouched sandwich on the cluttered table''s edge.
My concern mirrored Duncan''s as he picked up the plate, his expression darkening at the uneaten meal. Yet, he refrained from broaching the subject with the princess.
"The cost amounted to a quarter of our kingdom''s annual tax revenue," he interjected instead. "But Arcane Financial Solutions and its investors didn''t lose any money. The burden fell on each region''s tax coffers, ultimately burdening our people. Meanwhile, the victims of their scheme were left out to dry."
"You helped pass that bill, you know." Princess Evelyn''s eyes narrowed at Duncan.
He shrugged. "I was voting on behalf of my sister at the time, as instructed. Besides, even if I voted against it, one vote wouldn''t have changed the outcome."
Princess Evelyn shook her head. "Who knows? I can only hope that was the last time," she muttered. "I''ll be damned if I let them expand out in Adovoria as they had in Lellei Kingdom. Micah had promised to help curb them at the source, but now that he''s gone¡" She trailed off and gazed at me with a weary look.
I knew exactly what she meant. Arcane Financial Group was the reason half of Lellei Kingdom''s population consisted of Leirvants, which was just a fancy term for lifelong indentured slaves who were too deep in debt ever to pay back their loans. Another forty percent were on the brink of financial ruin, relying heavily on loans from Arcane Financial Group to keep up their lifestyles and chained to their jobs, ironically often supplied by a sub-company of Arcane Financial Group.
Arcane Financial Group had such a massive grip on the nation because it was backed by the Lellei Kingdom''s crown and its two wealthiest families. It had money, arms, and the law to back it up. One wrong move by someone disagreeing with the status quo, and down to a status of Leirvant, they went. Thus, a strange peace formed where people were too overworked and stressed to protest. However, dissent continued to brew slowly and now was ready to explode. Literally.
"That promise will still be fulfilled." I picked up my cup of tea and took a sip. I wasn''t sure how much my brother had told Princess Evelyn about how he planned to curb their influence.
Besides, my method differs slightly from what he may have had in mind.
"Well, in any case, your monetary contribution on behalf of Lady Sedna Ozeryn to The Order has already alleviated one headache they caused," Princess Evelyn said, tapping a piece of paper with a prominent red stamp on her desk.
I raised a brow and looked at Duncan for an explanation.
"When the Noble Council passed the bill to cover Arcane Financial''s Solution''s losses, the money had come from somewhere," Duncan explained. "Certainly, a large chunk came in the form of net new taxes, but the rest was covered by cutting existing programs. The largest included disbanding certain units, reducing soldiers'' pay, and scaling fortifications along our borders."
The corners of my mouth twitched.
"The Noble Council cut funding to The Order?" I bawked.
Princess Evelyn and Duncan nodded solemnly.
What kind of bullshit was this?
"What if war were to break out?" I asked. "How would we be able to protect ourselves? We''d be left completely vulnerable to external threats."
Duncan nodded, aware himself of the inevitable war and Adovoria''s downfall that I told him about when we first met. "The Noble Council determined that the cost of maintaining a large military during peacetime was burdensome and that conflicts could be resolved through the efficacy of diplomacy."
I ran my hands through my hair.
So that''s why The Order was in such a miserable state when I joined it, compared to the previous prestige I''d heard about.
I rubbed my right temple, feeling a headache form.
"The long-time peace across the continent has made Adovoria''s nobles too comfortable." Princess Evelyn signed off on the last of the documents and stood up from her chair, stretching her arms and back. "What they failed to consider is that diplomacy only works if you can back up any breakage of agreements with repercussions."
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
"Duncan, please take care of the rest," she directed to the piles of paper and motioned for me to follow her out of her office. "Luca, care to walk the grounds with me? I''ve been sitting in one place for far too long, and I''ve been told exercise is good for the mind."
I set my empty cup beside her untouched sandwich and followed her into the grand hallway while Duncan remained behind.
Princess Evelyn''s heels tapped loudly across the large, empty hallway, with Julius following us.
"It''s a bit of a shame about Grandov''s passing¡ªbut I heard the strangest rumor recently making the rounds: that I had sent him off on a secret mission?" She looked at me expectantly. "I don''t suppose you know anything of it?"
I frowned, blinking.
"No," I replied. "I do not."
I didn''t remember seeing Grandov dying with the memory having been wiped clean, but I had heard plenty of accounts from those within the Frey Manor that I didn''t have a doubt in my mind that he was indeed dead.
"Ah, is that so?" Princess Evelyn said, arching a brow. "Well, odder rumors have spread before."
"How''s the new cook working out?" I asked, changing the topic to why I came to the palace in the first place.
Princess Evelyn chuckled involuntarily. "Arnold Bumblefudge, was it?"
I nodded.
"Terrible," Julius''s voice sounded with a hollow.
The princess and I turned to Julius and laughed, seeing his expression, which looked similar to that of a soldier returning from battle.
"His food is inedible," he added.
I arched a brow.
I was used to Julius being a powerful but idiotic, ever-present, and loyal mage. I never knew what he was thinking and suspected it was nothing at all. However, his bemoaning of Arnold''s food made me realize he had some rumblings in his otherwise empty head after all.
"That''s about right, to be honest," Princess Evelyn admitted with a nonchalant shrug. "But when Arnold concocts a dish that hits the mark, it is on a whole other level. It''s more rejuvenating than any tea or even a power nap. Ah! I don''t believe I''ve eaten anything substantial yet, and I''ve been remiss in my duties as a host. You''ve been surviving on tea since your arrival. Arnold''s shift should be starting soon."
She turned a sharp right and walked down a slightly more narrow hallway.
"So he is improving?" I asked, hurrying along.
Truthfully, I wasn''t sure if I was correctly nurturing Arnold Bumblefudge''s eventual healing cooking skills. I worried I might even stifle his raw talent by trying to rush his talent''s progression.
In my first life, he once mentioned working in the palace kitchens and having a great mentor there. Thus, I hoped that getting him employed in the palace kitchens earlier in this Round would speed up the improvement of his skills, but the timing could have been all wrong. Too many factors have been influenced and changed. I didn''t even know who his mentor was in my original life.
"Yes, to some extent," Princess Evelyn said. "He can now make three edible dishes."
"Well, edible as long as you don''t know how he makes them," Julius grumbled behind us.
I perked up at this.
Three was an immense improvement compared to his one singular porridge.
"And thus, I do not wish to know his methods!" Princess Evelyn''s voice rang out as she strode into the royal kitchen through the double doors.
I looked around and marveled at the royal kitchen, which made the Frey Manor''s kitchen look downright quaint. The air buzzed with activity and was thick with the aroma of herbs, spices, and roasting meat. The sounds of utensils clinking and ingredients sizzling in pans filled the air, accompanied by the rhythmic chop of vegetables and the occasional burst of laughter from the kitchen staff.
Amidst the organized chaos stood the head chef, a thin man with an exaggeratedly large hooked nose. He was barking out orders and directing the kitchen like a battalion.
"Princess," he interjected, seeing us enter. He hurried over to her side. "You needn''t come like this. A maid could have relayed your wishes."
"Him. I want his cooking." Princess Evelyn pointed her slender finger at Arnold Bumblefudge, who was huddled pitifully in one corner peeling potatoes.
"Oh, not like that¡ª" The woman beside Arnold grabbed the peeler from his hands and demonstrated her technique. "See? You can''t press so hard."
"Princess, please," the head chef implored, his gaze flickering towards me with thinly veiled accusation. He was undoubtedly well aware that I had recommended Arnold for this position. "You know better than anyone how terrible a cook he is. He stains the reputation of the royal kitchen. I cannot comply with your wishes."
Despite the objections, Princess Evelyn remained resolute. Her eyes focused directly on Arnold.
"Arnold Bumblefudge," she addressed him directly, her voice raised several notches to be heard over the busy kitchen staff. "Can you make me three bowls of rabbit stew?"
"Yes, princess! I will do so!" Arnold jolted up from his stool. In his excitement, he knocked over the bag of potatoes, which rolled in all directions. "I will prepare them right away!"
Arnold scrambled across the floor, gathering the yellow potatoes.
The head chef released a weary sigh. With a resigned gesture, he raised his hands and brought them together in a sharp clap, commanding the attention of the bustling kitchen.
"Everyone," he announced. "Arnold will be preparing his... stew in this corner."
The kitchen staff''s reactions were as diverse as the ingredients lining the countertops. Some looked giddy with excitement, their eyes lighting up. Others, however, wore expressions of apprehension. Their faces paled, and they quickly moved their work to countertops as far away from Arnold as possible.
"I thought he was improving?" I asked.
The head chef''s arms folded across his chest.
"He has, under my careful guidance," he retorted. "But progress takes time, and Arnold''s journey to culinary mastery is still in its infancy. While he can now make four edible creations, somehow, anything else he attempts, even when following direct instructions and under a watchful eye, turns into something inedible. It''s as if he''s cursed with an invisible salt shaker, ready to sabotage every dish with a mere flick of his wrist."
"Four dishes?" I murmured in awe.
I was right to employ him in the palace kitchen. He was improving magnificently.
"Now, we''d better get out of the kitchen," Princess Evelyn said, walking out through another set of doors into a dining room overlooking the city. "Based on the accounts I''ve heard, it''s best not to see how he creates his dishes."
***
"Three rabbit stews," Arnold said, presenting the three ceramic bowls before us himself.
"It smells delicious," Princess Evelyn said, inhaling the aroma and smiling. She wasted no time lifting her spoon and digging in.
"It''s not actually rabbit¡" Julius mumbled behind me. Looking at his facial expression, one might have thought Arnold presented stew made from roadkill.
If it was indeed roadkill, it was the most delectable roadkill I''d ever tasted. As I lifted the spoon to my lips, the first taste sent a wave of warmth coursing through my body. The meat was tender and succulent, while the broth was rich and flavorful. Notes of earthy mushrooms, fragrant thyme, and sweet carrots come through.
However, Arnold''s rabbit stew was most impressive for its rejuvenating properties.
I had spent the better part of five hours today practicing illusion magic, holding my concentration, and sitting in one place. The day before, I had done so for another fifteen hours. It was an exhausting endeavor. Yet, as I downed the stew, it was as if the warmth of it washed over me and massaged out all the tension that had built up. I didn''t need the System''s notifications to tell me of the incredible healing properties.
Looking across the table at Princess Eveyln was proof enough. One bowl of rabbit stew didn''t help her gain much-needed weight, but now her skin was glowing. She appeared to have returned from a relaxing spa retreat.
"Julius, can you call over a maid and bring this stew to my father like usual?" The rejuvenating properties were not lost upon Princess Evelyn, and she utilized them as I had hoped she would.
After confirming with the System, I knew the King was supposed to die in two days¡ªwould a few days of Arnold''s cooking push back his demise? I didn''t hold out any hope for his recovery, but I did hope that a few days could be saved.
However, she''s not utilizing Arnold enough for herself.
"You ought to have his food sent to your quarters daily as well," I suggested.
"I suppose I should." Evelyn smiled.
"Speaking of which, Arnold, could you cook up a soup batch and send it to the Frey residence for dinner?" I turned to Evelyn to confirm approval. After all, I was requesting palace resources, even though I had brought him to her.
"Of course, he can." She turned to Arnold, smiling.
"Yes! Of course!" Arnold agreed, nodding his head furiously.
"Thank you," I told him. I hoped his soup could alleviate some of Elda''s symptoms from the strange poison emitted from the Wobbly Pebble explosion, which eluded even Kathy to this day.
"And did you note down your recipes and technique as I requested?" I inquired of him.
"Yes! Yes, I have!" Arnold scrummaged through his pockets and pulled out a food-stained notebook.
I nodded in approval, flipping to the first page and seeing the methods and techniques described in minute detail as instructed.
"But¡. Young master Luca¡" Arnold fidgeted in place, which didn''t suit his large build. "I did as you instructed, but I don''t think you could replicate the methods even if you study my notes. Not just you, but anyone really¡"
"That''s fine," I replied. "I only care that you''d be able to understand them."
"What¡ªI don''t see why you''d want the notes then?" Arnold said.
Tsk.
I said too many unnecessary words.
"That''s something for me to know and for you not to worry about," I replied simply, ending the discussion.
<< System, memorize, and add Arnold''s development to my reminders for the next Round. >>
[ Added to reminders. ]
I scanned the text mainly for the System''s memory rather than mine. Given the last couple of Rounds, I had accepted that I could die at a moment''s notice, so saving progress and techniques frequently had become a prudent practice. While Arnold was certain to improve over the next ten months, I wanted to ensure that even if things went sideways, I had thoroughly recorded his progress thus far to teach the cooking skills gained in the next Round. Then ideally, rinse and repeat on the next Round and the Round after that... until he could gain mastery at a much earlier period than ever imaginable.
The same logic applied to others. For example, although I couldn''t understand Elda''s explosive designs, I was confident in my ability to scan them and note them down for a future round so she could start on a firmer footing.
With enough loops, perhaps Arnold could even cure my grandmother.
I smiled sadly.
I knew how incredibly difficult that would be. He''d have to ascend even the skill level he had showcased in my original life within just a few days of my loop restarting.
But one can hope. And more importantly, try.
I might have been lacking in many respects, but persistence was not one of them.
CH 170 - Theres Another Player (Part 6)
"Happy birthday, Luca!"
My parents, Elda, Jarvis, Jasper, Fin, Sarka, and Henry, exclaimed. Their smiling and radiant faces looked toward me from around the dining table, illuminated by the warm glow of light stones above the room. Arnold''s rabbit stew''s invigorating properties were in effect.
I blinked.
That''s right. Today was my birthday.
I gazed down at the creamy birthday cake that Fiona placed before me. The familiar scent of freshly baked bread wafted over from her as she leaned toward me.
"Happy twentieth year," she whispered to me with a tender smile, her eyes wrinkling with affection.
I stared down at the cake before me, baked by her. It wasn''t objectively quite as magnificent as the cakes the palace pastry chef could make, but it had something more important. It was made with love and care.
My eyes swelled up with tears.
I tracked the days as to when the King of Adovoria would die, but I had completely forgotten about my birthday, which preceded his original death with a day in between.
My birthday fell on the last day of summer, while in my original life, the King died on the first day of fall. Between the two seasons was Scorchday, a superstitious and holy day, representing the height of heat before the cooling of the new season began.
The day was marked by the blooming of tiny otherworldly flowers, known as Flame Blooms, atop the peaks of the Celestial Mountain Range in Adovoria. They only blossomed on Scorchday, crowning the mountain range with thousands of flickering, vibrant flames. The flowers glowed with an intense, fiery orange hue, casting a warm, mesmerizing light across the landscape. It was a breathtaking sight, drawing tourists from far and wide to witness the spectacle from afar. However, the beauty was fleeting; the flowers would wilt all at once at the day''s end.
As I was born just a minute before Scorchday began, every year Fiona crafted a cake adorned with orange flowers resembling Flame Blooms. This year was no different. Delicate, fiery blossoms made of sugar and butter icing covered the top of the cake. Twenty candles flickered atop, their flames dancing like the blossoms they mirrored.
"Make a wish!" Sarka Jarbez encouraged.
I smiled at the fact that she already knew the family tradition. Only Fin appeared confused, as everyone else also encouraged me to make a wish.
My mother had begun the practice within the Frey household of blowing out miniature candles atop a cake and making a wish on everyone''s birthday. I didn''t remember her, but this tradition was a nice reminder of her, even if she was gone.
What should I wish for?
I smiled, gazing at the flickering flames, knowing precisely what I wanted.
"FOOOOO!" I blew out the twenty candles on the cake to the cheering and applause of my family and loved ones.
What else was there to wish for? My wish was one and the same as my original wish to the System at death''s door: to make sure everyone I cared about lived.
***
Clank.
The lollipop rolled between my teeth as I gazed at the giant orange blossoming flowers reminiscent of Flame Blooms forming across Evercrest''s sky and many other cities of Lellei Kingdom. They were a symbol of Lady Shuzen''s short union with Elian Vikzhou, as well as the downfall of Arcane Financial Group and the kingdom''s sovereigns.
The real Flame Blooms that appeared for one day over the Celestial Mountain Range had disappeared two weeks ago. Adovoria''s King remained hanging to his life by a thread but hadn''t dropped dead yet. Arnold''s cooking was working. The King had outlived his originally outlined end by thirteen days, making me hopeful for those I truly cared about.
"Hah¡" I exhaled out, cutting the web of mana that I had spread across the kingdom, ending the illusions once and for all.
The sensation was both liberating and exhausting, like the relief of blood rushing back into a limb that had fallen asleep, tingling with new life as blood flowed naturally once more. A shiver ran beneath my skin as the concentrated magic''s faint pulsing faded.
I took a deep breath, absorbing the cool ocean air. At the top of the rooftop terrace of Lady Shuzen''s residence, the air was stronger and almost tasted different¡ªcleaner somehow, especially with the dusk sky as its backdrop.
Despite my mana core''s minuscule size, I now had a greater appreciation and understanding of it. Mana was something that everyone possessed; if you did not, then you were not among the living.
That made proper mana replenishing a much more critical endeavor.
I pulled the blackberry-flavored blue lollipop out of my mouth and noted that despite my massive mana expenditure for the past couple of hours, some concentrated mana potion remained on the stick.
My little brother has certainly outdone himself.
I wrapped the lollipop in wax-covered paper, saving it for later. I turned my back on the beautiful fireworks display and walked across the building''s rooftop terrace toward the stairway leading down to Lady Shuzen''s residence.
"Jasper, I need you to bet on another coin toss," I said.
"We''re leaving? Now?" Jasper hopped off one of the white stone ledges and walked beside me. "It''s barely started. Don''t you want to stick around more for good measure?"
I frowned.
"No," I replied. "There''s little need."
The fireworks display designed by Elda didn''t smell of flowers this time. It didn''t smell of anything horrid either. It didn''t smell of anything at all. However, the fireworks were dispersing a powerful poisonous gas, commissioned by me and developed by Kathy upon my request.
However, unlike the other poisons I utilized in my throwing needles, this one didn''t have as disturbing a reaction. No yelps from instantaneous diarrhea nor cries of pain would come from the victims of this poison. Rather, it conditioned those exposed to it to be malleable to the power of suggestion.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
The White Sheep Needle.
My use of it in my original life was a simplified way of extracting information without the need for any bloodshed. Oddly enough, it didn''t prove very popular amongst my clients, who wished some level of pain and suffering upon those they had brought to my business of interrogation. It was as if they cared more about the pain inflicted on their subjects than actually extracting comprehensible and valuable information.
My suggestion of utilizing this gentle poison in Lellei Kingdom''s rebellion, instead of the horrid stuff they had initially planned to spread across their enemies, was met with similar resistance. I understood their anger and frustration, but a bunch of foaming at the mouth and bleeding people just sounded like an unnecessary mess that some poor schmuck was going to have to scrub with a pail and rag eventually.
I''ve been that schmuck and didn''t wish that role on anyone.
Moreover, while I had provided the revolutionaries with an illusionary translation of the financial and governing contracts that were imposed upon Lellei''s Leivarants, the context was critical. Being able to tap into someone who organized and imposed the massive debts upon Lellei''s citizens would help unravel the mess that would follow after the revolution.
Ultimately, the final straw that made the rebellion give in to my proposal was the risk of accidentally harming Leivarants, children especially, who would not have been able to take the antidote in time against the horrid poison they initially wanted to deploy.
I walked down the stone stairwell, gazing at the vivid paintings of famous battles. I even recognized several of the battles portrayed from my lessons with Professor Whistle.
One painting depicted the Siege of Kerdent Keep with flaming red magic arrows arching through the twilight sky and masses of people storming the keep gates. Another painting captured the naval Battle of Evercrest''s Stormy Bay, with ships engaged in a deadly dance on turbulent waves. There was even a painting depicting the mythical Larthsong''s Last Stand of Agony, showing a small, battered man holding a sword defiantly against an enormous flying dragon baring its monstrous teeth.
I paused and leaned in to get a better look at the black dragon, which reminded me a great deal of Azgralos.
I wonder how he is doing.
I pulled away and gazed at the remaining paintings, where the hero and villain of the story depended on the paintbrush holder. Often, the villain and hero were one and the same.
I''d endured enough of Professor Whistle''s history lessons in this Round to understand that after a successful revolution and the downfall of the previous regime, no matter how tyrannical, a dangerous void often emerged, usually filled with violence and cruelty. Time and time again, a new and even more corrupt regime would seize power and rewrite history to justify their actions, vilifying the previous regime to appear even more horrid and their conquest heroically just. Until another upheaval inevitably took place.
I rounded the corner of the staircase and continued downward, running my hand over the smoothly polished stone stair rail.
I wonder if this one will be any different.
Just because Arcane Financial Group was toppled today didn''t mean everyone could suddenly go prancing through the fields and have a picnic. People still needed a means of earning coin and feeding themselves and their families. With Arcane Financial Group gone, a vacuum would appear, leading to further chaos.
Thus, Arcane Financial Group''s sub-companies needed to continue operating to retain order within the nation. However, a proper restructuring would have to be implemented to eliminate the slave conditions while maintaining profitability.
The compromise I made with the revolutionaries in return for my help was that once all the enemies were subdued and rounded up, they would be imprisoned for continued information extraction, or if they were found to be of no use, they''d head off to the guillotine.
Regardless of how the revolution panned out in reality, I saw little benefit in sticking around. My main purpose was to improve my illusion-making skills and learn about this region. Having met my objectives, there was little point in staying long enough to watch any heads roll.
Why needlessly test my Sanity and lose Intelligence points?
I gazed up at a large portrait of a woman resembling Lady Shuzen. Near the bottom of the stairs, there were no more battles. Only beautiful oil-painted portraits hung on the walls.
This particular painting depicted a regal woman with sharp dark brown eyes reflecting wisdom and experience. Her grey hair was styled in an elaborate updo adorned with jeweled golden pins. Bright emerald earrings dangled from her ears, and she wore a relaxed silk green gown embroidered with golden threads.
She was Lady Shuzen''s "aunt," or so the sham went. Having never met her, I didn''t know how the now-gone matriarch appeared, but I suspected any resemblance was a creative liberty of the artist''s hand.
I squinted at the recognizable soft brush strokes.
Be it because my Illusion Magic level had reached Level 45, or simply because I had trained under Lady Shuzen in the art of drawing and painting, but I had gained an eye for certain details. The portrait of the late Lady Shuzen Senior was painted by Lady Shuzen herself.
Lady Shuzen wasn''t always Lady Shuzen.
Jasper''s words echoed in my memory.
The story went that Lady Shuzen''s parents had been of some importance in the past, but they had gone bankrupt and committed suicide, leaving behind their ten-year-old daughter. The late matriarch took her niece in as she was Lady Shuzen''s closest relative; the rest was history.
In truth, the relation was paper-thin and at least four times removed, but it sufficed for the matriarch''s needs. Moreover, Lady Shuzen Senior didn''t take in the young Lady Shuzen out of goodwill but because she couldn''t tolerate a lowly Leirvant as her primary maid. She preferred someone with some blood relation, even if they were from a ruined family that succumbed to slavedom. A similar name might have helped as well.
Lady Shuzen had no formal education, as her parents had worked long hours as Leirvants for five years before committing suicide. Only good manners and high-class social etiquette had been instilled into the girl before their passing, which was all that mattered to the late matriarch.
I stopped at the bottom of the staircase and gazed up at the most elaborately framed painting in the mansion. The late matriarch sat in an armchair, a shell of her former magnitude compared to the painting I had passed earlier. Behind her, with a firm hand on each of the elderly woman''s shoulders, stood a radiant Lady Shuzen.
"They look close here, don''t they?" Jasper commented beside me, taking in the painting as well.
I nodded.
The portrait, also conveniently painted by Lady Shuzen, evidently showed the resemblance and close relation of aunt and niece. However, based on what Lady Shuzen divulged during our painting lessons, this was hardly the reality for most of her life.
Working for the matriarch was back-breaking, filled with insults and thrown vases. But it allowed her to accompany the matriarch to extravagant parties, such as the one where she met Jasper in the first place. She made the mistake of betting all she owned, which was not much, in a gamble against Jasper. She lost. This was hardly surprising, but what was surprising was what happened shortly after her devastating loss to him.
The scales of luck shifted massively after that. The late Lady Shuzen''s mind began to slip, and she referred to the young Lady Shuzen as her beloved niece and treated her kindly, even behind closed doors. Her status as a Leirvant evaporated into thin air, and upon the elderly woman''s death, the young Lady Shuzen inherited all that she had.
Now, with the restructuring of the kingdom and Lady Shuzen''s critical role in the downfall of the previous regime, she was going to gain even more prestige.
An odd thought occurred to me.
"Does everyone who loses to you in a gamble do so well after?" I turned to Jasper.
His freckled face smiled back, shrugging. "They usually do. That''s why I typically prefer future favors over actual winnings."
I walked through the portal and pulled out the golden lucky coin. I twirled it between my fingers, watching it glimmer as it caught the light. Its description had explained that overuse would cause the scales of luck to shift in the opposite direction to equalize matters. What was to say that Jasper''s overwhelming luck at gambling didn''t offer a similar repercussion to the benefit of those who lost to him? Perhaps some would even wager a bet against him, hoping to lose to gain something much more valuable down the line.
"You''d have a lot of people attend your funeral if you died," I murmured, thinking back to the impressive guests who paid respects at his burial ceremony in my first life.
Jasper laughed. "I''d very much prefer to live a long life. Now, what bet do you wish to make?"
"You said you''d won a mage tower recently?" I asked.
"That''s right, I did," Jasper replied. A grin on his freckled face appeared, knowing what I was thinking already. "A haunted one at that."
"Care to take a quick detour to explore it before going to Bren?" I asked. But the question was rhetorical.
The golden coin shot into the air after I made the obligatory bet with Japser.
To no one''s surprise, it landed heads.
CH 171 - Theres Another Player (Part 7)
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Lord Soren Ashbourne''s shoes tapped loudly across the massive and empty hallway, which he was told was quite an impressive sight in its heyday. Today, however, it was but a cold, dark, dusty shell of its former glory, bearing the weight of neglect.
The once-polished basalt floors, carved directly from the Kobar mountainside, were now tarnished and cracked. Soaring arched windows lined one side of the hallway, their glass panes obscured by layers of grime or cracks. Many were missing altogether and letting the cool mountain air float through the hall.
Lord Soren Ashbourne shivered and tugged the black fur coat tighter over his body as an icy breeze passed him.
He gazed to the right, at the walls opposite the windows. Vandalized murals adorned the space, depicting scenes of past grandeur and conquest. However, the gold foil and precious stones that once added a splendid flourish to these murals had long since been peeled away and exchanged for coin, with only tiny speckles of glitter left behind. Even the grand ceiling was not untouched, its ornate moldings and intricate designs hidden beneath layers of spider webs.
But all will be restored to its former glory.
"BAWK!"
Lord Soren Ashbourne smiled at the three Shadowwing Whisperers, who held on with their long talons to his coat''s shoulders. Each of them had a letter tightly wrapped around their left leg.
The birds bore a striking resemblance to him, and he felt a kinship to them.
Besides the similarly sickly appearance, they both possessed an air of regal dignity and resilience that refused to be extinguished by time.
However, unlike the three birds and several of the residents living within his estate, Lord Soren Ashbourne wasn''t undead and was very much alive in the traditionally understood manner.
He pushed open the double doors into the grand dining room, and the doors creaked loudly as they swung open. Normally, a servant would have been expected to open them for someone of his great lineage and stature. Unfortunately, he lacked the finances to provide for such positions that were deemed as nothing more than status symbols.
A heavy stench of decay hit his nose as he entered the room. It smelled of rancid fruit, citrusy and sweet. However, Lord Soren wasn''t concerned about it. He had grown quite accustomed to it over the past couple of months.
"BAWK!"
One of the Shadowwing Whisperers screeched out and flew ahead toward one corner of the room while the other two remained on his shoulders. Lord Soren Ashbourn followed after the flying bird while nodding in respect toward the three individuals seated far apart from one another at the long dining table.
The three people, who were gazing at the carved-in map of the two continents on the table and moving about the various pieces of portraited individuals, were about as different as night, day, and twilight.
"My great-great-great grand-son returns with much-anticipated news," a deep voice sounded from the largely built man seated at the table''s head.
Lord Soren Ashbourne grew up on stories and legends of his great ancestor, Commander-in-Chief Lord Tobias Ashbourne, who not only amassed a great fortune out of the great mines of Kobar Mountain but also helped his King transform the tiny Kobar Kingdom into a sprawling Empire. His ability to identify the best mountains to excavate and predict the movements of his enemies was second to none. Like the unyielding strength of the night, he was always vigilant and prepared for battle.
However, his appearance differed drastically from the murals in the mansion''s grand hallway. His skin had a sickly white, green, and bluish tint, reminiscent of mold growing on decaying flesh. As disturbing as this sight was, it was a drastic improvement from a month ago, when he had no skin at all and only moving bones and scraps of muscle to make up his body.
"Toby, you missed a ''great'' in there again. He is your great-great-great-great grand-son," a woman with a deceptively youthful appearance corrected Lord Tobias Ashbourne.
Though she clearly wasn''t in her twenties anymore, her looks were misleading. She appeared to be in her mid-thirties or perhaps early forties, but she was older than everyone else in the room combined¡ªincluding loop years. Her almost silver-light blonde hair with highlights of gold flowed down to her shoulders, and unlike the dark attire of everyone else, she reclined in her chair in a sheer silk dress threaded with golden thread.
Always dressed in dazzling bright robes and chatting animatedly, she brought the vibrancy and spontaneity of the sunny day into the room, which was otherwise severely lacking in warmth.
Lord Soren tugged the coat tighter around himself, suddenly feeling unusually cold.
Apart from being the eldest person in the room, this woman was also the wealthiest¡ªin this room and on the two continents. No one was even close to the coffers of Saga Duex. Her family oversaw the Great Duex bank, which minted every coin on the two continents. She held a monopoly like no other.
She was also one of the stingiest and shrewd people that Lord Soren Ashbourne knew.
I suppose she wouldn''t be this wealthy if she weren''t so uncharitable with her money, but it would be nice if she could spare a few hundred gold Duex to improve the estate''s condition. It''d benefit her, too, would it not, given how much time she spends here?
By the same token, Saga Duex was willing to go to great lengths if it meant an extra Duex coin. Even the now-gone Arcane Financial Solutions held no candle to her.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"The bird''s news aside, Elrik Thornshroud is confirmed dead." Zuni Keita walked the table length and toppled a small piece with a portrait of the man in question.
Zuni Keita was the epitome of twilight. He was a serene and meditative presence, moving pieces with a calm deliberation. His shoulder-length dark hair framed his intense, piercing eyes, and he always wore a contemplative expression alongside his dark velvet coat.
He was also evidently the greenhorn of the three and appeared in great health into his early forties. In truth, he was about as alive as Lord Tobias and the Shadowwing Whisperers that Lord Soren attended to. However, unlike Lord Soren''s great-great-great-great grandfather, Zuni''s corpse had been in the dirt for merely a few days, so the level of decomposition and bringing him back from the dead wasn''t quite the same ordeal.
"BAWK!"
The second of the Shadowwing Whisperers flew off Lord Soren''s shoulder and to the beckoning hand in the corner of the room, to the fourth and most important individual in the room.
"No surprises there about Elrik''s death," Saga Duex chuckled.
"Chase Daylan''s wrath again?" Lord Tobias guessed.
"No," Zuni said. "It appears by dumb misfortune that he died. A mugging gone wrong. He was in the wrong place, at the wrong time, is all."
Lord Tobias frowned at this and leaned toward the table. "Zuni, you are still young, so you might not know, but there''s no such thing as dumb misfortune in this world."
Saga Duex nodded in agreement as she examined a portrait of a woman on another piece. "Once you''ve seen as many loops as us, everything and anything can be predicted. Misfortune and luck are no exception."
Zuni nodded. "I''ll look further into the matter."
While the three were diverse in appearance and profoundly different in their time in this realm, they were all Awakened. Each one possessed eyes of gold and had the memory of prior loops that Lord Soren only knew about from overhearing their recounts.
Lord Soren Ashbourne, in contrast, was but a regular mortal man, aside from his family''s prestigious legacy and his knack for currying favor with powerful individuals. And of all the good graces he''d weaseled his way into, the people in this room were by far the most influential.
From what he''d overheard, this group had successfully conquered half of the continent sixty-one times. If there was a winning team to be on, it was this. Of course, there was the caveat of the persistent loops, which appeared the moment that Adovoria Kingdon was conquered, but this small detail didn''t seem to deter them. Rather, it was accounted for in their grand scheme.
"I hear that the Luminous Vault has been discovered, and a great number of people have gone to make a profit," Lord Tobias remarked, his voice echoing in the quiet room. His comment was directed at Saga Duex, as she knew the comings and goings of coin better than anyone else.
The Luminous Vault was a great cavern recently discovered within Adovoria. It was found to be full of mana crystals, sparking an unparalleled gold rush as fortune seekers and merchants selling shovels and tools flocked to the site.
Saga Duex reclined in her chair, a vision of ethereal beauty amidst the gloom and decay of her surroundings. Her silver and gold hair shimmered in the glow coming from the light stones on the chandelier above, and her eyes twinkled, seeming to enjoy some little inside joke as she spoke.
"Indeed, Chase Daylan''s followers have flocked to the site," Saga Duex said. "It appears he has decided to revive his Paragons of Rahosm Temple in this round and is providing ''prophecies of fortune'' for a price."
"Yes, there''s that, but more unusual is how ready the merchants were to supply the needed excavation tools. It suggests a forge was ready to supply such an unusually high quantity." Lord Tobias'' sunken eyes gazed toward Saga Duex. "It means there are enough blacksmiths currently in Adovoria ready to supply not only tools, but weaponry."
"Except there has been no indication that the tools were produced in Adovoria," Saga Duex countered, still smiling. "Merchants being merchants, it appears that they were able to source tools from other regions across the continent."
"Hmmm." Lord Tobias frowned, likely still wondering where the tools were sourced if not created in Adovoria, but decided to move on to other matters. "Now, what of some of the newest Awakened?" he asked, turning to Zuni.
Zuni tucked his hair behind his ears and pointed to two portraits on the table. "This one ought to have been awakened sometime in the last five or eight rounds. And this girl should have awakened just now as well."
His finger merely extended out toward the portrait of a black-haired young man, but as for the latter, he picked it up rather gingerly. It was a portrait of a lady with striking dark, curly hair framing her face, warm-toned skin, and full lips.
"What? The idiot and the pushover?" Saga Duex''s laughter rang out like chimes. "And Zuni, you have evidently spent an extra hour drawing that young lady''s portrait based on my description to you. It''s incomparable to the likes of even Princess Sedna Ozeryn, who I have told you already is quite lovely at this point in time."
"I do not see either of these Awakeners as laughing matters," Lord Tobias curtly stated. "Saga, given your much more vast experience, I am amazed that you discount them so easily."
"Oh dear Toby, it''s not a matter of discounting, but have you seen either of them in the earlier rounds? Or heard of them?" Saga Duex replied, to which Lord Tobias had no answer. "Some Awakeners are simply beyond hopeless. They only appeared on our radar because of Chase Daylan''s movements. That said, it''s not that I have ignored them. It''s simply that there''s nothing of note to report."
"BAWK!"
The third of the Shadowwing Whisperers flew off Lord Soren''s shoulder.
"Your Eminence, does the latest letter from Adovoria say anything interesting? Or is Grandov still away on his secret mission?" Saga Duex inquired, changing the subject and turning to the figure sitting in the corner of the room.
However, the figure in the shadows did not respond and instead took their time reading the last of the three letters.
"Away on his secret mission, no doubt: that''s what all those damned letters have said the last few weeks." Lord Tobias grumbled. "It''s good to get additional news about the happenings in Adovoria from that vermin Edwin Kert, but we ought to investigate what this secret mission Grandov has been on is. It''s out of line from anything he''s done before."
"Agreed. He''s been gone for so long, I took it upon myself and had some people look into what he''s been engaging in exactly," Zuni interjected. "Except, they reported that he''s dead."
A silence filled the room.
"Well, we know that can''t be true," Lord Tobias said, crossing his arms across his large frame.
"Indeed. The loop would end if he died." Saga Duex smiled. "At the very most, he might be in a vegetative state, which I think none of us would find too displeasing either¡ªthere''s actually a lovely man in Adovoria that could put him in a lengthy coma if we ever wished."
"He''d just quit and force a restart," Zuni stated.
"Ah. Yes. True." Saga Duex shrugged. "He is such a persistent one to see each loop to the end that I sometimes forget that bit."
"Perhaps there is some truth to what Zuni heard," a low voice came from the dark corner.
"What, did the latest letter confirm Grandov''s death?" Zuni asked with apparent shock. He evidently couldn''t believe the very report he''d delivered either.
"No." The last letter was flung onto a pile with the other letters. "It states that he''s still away on his secret mission. But, given how unusual these past few rounds have been, perhaps the Game has changed."
"The Game has changed?" Saga Duex smiled brightly, adjusting one of her pearl earrings.
"Yes, the Game has changed, and it''s very possible that there''s another Player."
CH 172 - The Three Favors (Part 1)
That¡¯s unexpected.
Chase gazed down from his third-floor balcony, his eyes covered in reflective circular shades. He watched intently a trio of men walking down the street below.
Tambourine and banjo music while the people of Dredgor carried on through the sun-scorched streets of Alliyah, their capital city.
Chase lifted his mug and sipped the cool, blue drink inside, savoring the light, crisp taste. Kvatcha was a popular refreshment in Dredgor and much of this continent. It was made from the innards of a desert cactus, the blue flowers that bloomed from it, and a small dosage of desert honey for sweetness.
Dredgor was located in the southern portion of the continent, between Sorvagur and Rostovia. Its land was practically all sand, but it had two geographic advantages that made it one of the wealthiest countries on this continent. First, it had the largest river flowing through it, utilizing its fertile banks for farming and generating a considerable profit on the tolls it imposed on merchants using the river. Then, its coast was protected by a myriad of islands south of it, making it an ideal sailing stopping point and merchant hub.
Of course, the most significant benefit of Dredgor in Chase''s instance, aside from being a splendid vacation spot, was that it was across the ocean from Claude Noire. Knowing what Chase knew about the Spider Syndicate''s leader, there was no chance in a thousand Rounds that Claude would muster the courage needed to make it across the turbulent ocean.
Chase tilted his shades down to get a better look at a trio of suspicious men walking down the street below.
"Or so I thought. What in the world are they doing here?" he muttered to himself.
He''d seen enough of the classic Spider tattoos that he could immediately tell that each of the three men had a spider tattoo plastered across their backs through their sweat-drenched shirts.
Either Claude managed to overcome his fear, or he''s dead.
"I''d put my bets on dead," he spoke toward his reflection in a small mirror lying on a nearby table.
Chase''s eyes followed the men until they reached a woman he had previously seen as a supporting pillar to Cluade Noire.
"But I ought to have a light chat with her to confirm, I suppose."
A conspiring grin spread across his face as he spotted another unlikely person walking through the streets of Alliyah.
Luca Frey¡ Just what have you done this time?
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
I licked my chapped lips, taking in the grand City of Alliyah. Vibrant chatter of the city folk filled the air, intermingling with outsiders much like myself.
Jasper and I arrived through a portal only two days back, appearing in a seemingly vacant luxurious apartment in the middle of the city. Based on the opened drawers in the bedrooms and the rot level of the fruit in the kitchen, it appeared that the original owner had fled town in a rush about a month back. Luckily, none of the neighbors seemed to pay any mind to the horde of Frey merchants that began streaming out of the home as Father started to conduct his business. Even if they did mind, we weren''t planning to stay for long anyhow.
I squinted up at the brilliantly blue sky. The sun beat down relentlessly, reminding me of my trip into the Desolated Expanse Desert, and I told Jasper as much.
"Ah, you must be dehydrated; let''s get something to drink." Jasper motioned me toward a vendor selling Kvatcha, the cool, blue drink glistening invitingly in the heat.
With a nod, I exchanged a few Duex coins for three mugs.
"Here." I handed the third one to Henry, who was dutifully following along.
[ Level 2 Random Character Check in progress for Henry Warren ]
The familiar blue box appeared and began rolling through like a casino slot machine, deciding what piece of information to divulge this time.
[ Henry can forge anyone''s signature to perfection, which even evades magic detection. ]
"Oho." My eyes widened.
That might come in handy at some point.
The Random Character Checker had been going off twice daily for the last couple of months. Truthfully, much of what it provided was useless information that I didn''t see any need to know about the people around me. That said, I had amassed an unusual amount of knowledge about the staff of the Frey household.
"That good?" Jasper misinterpreted my reaction while he smiled and drank his Kvatcha.
"Yes, it is good," I replied and took my first sip. "It''s cooling," I added with some surprise.
"Dredgor''s cactus is different from any other you''ll find," the vendor chimed in. "That''s the cooling effect you''re feeling. It lowers your body''s temperature at your core, almost like magic."
I smiled at the rugged man and tipped the mug to my mouth again.
"It is magic," I said in complete seriousness as I felt the cooling effect wash over my body again.
The man laughed joyously, agreeing.
I looked down into the cup and swooshed the blue liquid in a circle.
Or rather, it was a specific subset of magic, as the drink certainly did have an effect beyond mere refreshment for hydration. I''d learned from reading Magic Studies 101, A Comprehensive Beginner''s Guide, that what fell under the umbrella of magic was much further spread than most knew. The mages used to revitalize farming fields and the Spider Syndicate''s mana core expansion experiments were brushing just the tip of what was possible with magic.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
However, too much knowledge has been lost over the centuries. Or perhaps altogether undiscovered.
I had a strange suspicion that Lisa''s books weren''t all necessarily from our realm, as some of the texts I had to translate for Fin were in languages that were not recognizable from our world and were ones only Players knew.
"Would you like another cup, young man?" the man asked, tapping the barrel beside him.
I licked my lips.
Could I sell this in the merchant shop? It''s not alcohol, but perhaps there''d be demand among Players.
I had already made quite a profit with the Luminous Vault cavern''s discovery, utilizing the earnings from selling shovels and tools to funnel more investment into selling commodities in the Game Store. However, I still had a long way to go if I was ever going to be able to afford a Chaos artifact, even at one of the lowest grades.
<< System, would it sell well in other Games? >>
[ Luca, are you asking for my opinion? ]
[ I am but a System that can provide you with factual information based on insights I have from the Players that have played this Game before yourself. Opinions are not part of my service package. ]
I smirked.
Bullshit. But fine, I''ll play along.
<< Are there Games stationed in desert terrain? And are refreshments either hard to come by or low quality there? >>
[ Indeed, there are several Games that Players have previously played and complained about the lack of quality refreshments in their chats with other Players. ]
"Can I buy these in bulk from you?" I turned to the vendor again.
Based on the man''s setup, it didn''t strike me that selling drinks to passersby was his bread and butter. Within the short time we had stood there, I had seen two crates of half a dozen barrels being carted out from the large building behind him.
He blinked. "You can. How many barrels were you thinking?"
"How many have you got?" I asked. "Twenty? Fifty? A hundred? I''ll buy them all."
The vendor cracked a smile. "I don''t mind selling to you my inventory, but just to warn you in case anyone tells you differently, Kvatcha is only good for up to a week. And honestly, it''s best when completely fresh. We can whip up a new batch of barrels if you wish."
"That shouldn''t be a problem," I said. "I''ll buy fresh. As many barrels as you can prepare per day."
Anything placed in the Game Store remained stuck in time. It was the ultimate refrigerator. And both fortuntaely and unfortunately, I couldn''t actually utilize it for storage of food and refreshments because they always sold far too well.
Are other Players starving? Just how bad are the food and drinks in other realms?
"Do you have enough Duex coins to buy it all?" The man crossed his arms, accepting that I was at least serious about the proposal.
"Father, he''s part of the Frey Merchant Guild¡ªI recognize him," a young lad leaned in and whispered to the man. "Their merchants came and bought out half of Hathor''s rugs yesterday."
The man raised a brow, and a broad smile appeared on his face.
"Well, shall I take you to the outback where the drink is made?" He rubbed his hands together. "You said you wanted fresh¡ªI''ll get you as many barrels as you like."
***
"Hah." I sighed as I made it back to my temporary residence in Alliyah.
A set of oversized blue lacquered doors greeted me at the top of the uphill road, which, fortunately, was situated in the shade. Despite being in the bustling capital, this part of the city had few people roaming around the large private residences. And the infrequent people I had seen were mainly of the Frey Merchant Guild.
"Young master?" Henry asked with a concern on his face. "Do you need to rest again?"
"No," I replied, pushing my body forward, forcing one leg to step before the other. I was still weak, but my condition had improved significantly from earlier in the Round.
Besides, the doors are only a few dozen steps away.
Rather than my muscles aching, I was simply drained and exhausted. Transporting all the barrels from the storage area into the Game Store took a lot of time and consumed all of my energy. The most difficult part was doing so discreetly. Ultimately, I got caught making a barrel vanish into thin air, but I was able to explain it away due to a phenomenon attributed to a Pandora''s Box type of artifact.
"But tomorrow, let''s take a carriage or at least one of those local carts," I added. Walking about the city on foot was, nonetheless, not something I wished to do daily.
Only Henry had accompanied me back, as Jasper had gone off somewhere.
"Don''t expect me until the next morning," Jasper had told me with a wink.
Probably another party. How does he have the endurance for so many?
"Young master Luca, welcome back." Remlend appeared and opened one of the blue doors.
"Is there a bath ready?" I asked, hopefully. Knowing Remlend''s sixth sense of my needs, I had a feeling that would likely be the case.
"Yes, but¡ you have a guest," Remlend stated.
I blinked.
A guest? Here? In Dredgor? Not just another country I''d never been to and knew no one in, but a whole new continent?
"Just who is¡ª" I began to ask, but then let out a long sigh and rubbed my hands through my sweat-drenched hair.
Damn it.
There was only one person that came to mind.
"It''s Prince Chase Daylan," Remlend confirmed my suspicions. "He''s currently sitting inside the residence''s study."
Bloody damn it. Is he here for the golden lucky coin?
Since acquiring it, I have used it liberally to visit a number of countries. Has my luck finally come to an end?
"Would you prefer to bathe first or meet with him?" Remlend asked, following me inside the cool building, which was significantly cooler due to the power of chilling mana stones embedded throughout the building walls, all painted a brilliant azure blue.
"I''ll meet with him," I replied and turned to walk toward where the study was.
It''s better to get it over with. Nothing good can come from stalling now.
"Very well, I had already placed refreshments there for you both," Remlend said and bowed.
I smiled.
The perfect attendant, as always.
"Ah! Luca! Fancy seeing you here." Chase smiled broadly at me. He sat sprawled out in one of the armchairs with a porcelain cup in hand as if this was actually his residence.
I did not know whose residence I was staying in, but I was quite certain it was not Chase Daylan''s.
"You as well," I replied, closing the door behind me.
Luckily, it didn''t appear that Chase was in poor spirits. Then again, he was a madman. What crazy person isn''t constantly in an unfathomably great mood?
Chase was sitting on one of the two white armchairs facing a small circular window, which provided little in terms of view and lighting. However, white light stones embedded in the walls filled the room with sufficient light to compensate.
The study of this residence was quite a cozy place, with an enormous desk on one side that reminded me of Father''s office. The white shelves, however, held no books, only scrolls. When I had previously unrolled a few out of curiosity, I was disappointed to find them filled with nothing more than boring accounting notes.
"What brought about your visit today?" I asked, taking a seat across from Chase on the other armchair.
"It appears that Claude Noire is dead?" Chase asked with a concerningly large smile. His shades appeared a shade of blue, reflecting the walls behind me.
"He is." I nodded and picked up the chamomile tea that Remlend had set out.
"Did you have any part of his¡ disappearance?" Chase asked.
I furrowed my eyebrows.
"I suppose so," I replied, sipping my tea.
Chase''s face brightened at this. "I knew it."
I inspected his expression.
Did he come by about that favor that he offered? I didn''t kill myself and reset the Round, but did Claude''s death fulfill this madman''s condition? Or perhaps he just wanted the lucky coin back?
However, just then, Chase leaned forward and posed another question with a more solemn expression.
"And what of Grandov?" he asked. "I''ve heard two different rumors about him."
I frowned and took a longer sip of the tea before replying.
Why did he care about Grandov?
"He also unfortunately died," I replied.
Chase nodded his head while looking down.
"That is quite unfortunate," he said. "Well, you didn''t quite do me a favor as I asked, but as we''re friends, I''ll consider it done and return a favor as well."
Chase smiled brightly at me, but instead of experiencing any shade of happiness, I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach as I watched him raise his hands in front of him as if he were about to clap them together.
"Ah, and while you might have had a plan in mind, my personal advice is that you make sure you don''t outlive Grandov next time," he added.
"What do you mean next time?" I sputtered out.
But it was too late.
There was a flash of light and then darkness. I didn''t even feel a thing. It was all too fast. Or perhaps my memory was wiped clean to save my Sanity from dropping.
[ You have died. ]
[ Reset in progress. ]
[ Beginning Round 9. ]
CH 173 - The Three Favors (Part 2)
A knock sounded from outside my bedroom.
Ah, damn it.
I stared at my new ceiling, which had intricate all-white molding. In the center hung a copper chandelier, whose light stones were in various shades of white, yellow, and orange. The light stones were currently inactive, but sunlight peeking through the curtains still caught their glassy surface and reflected their colors around the room.
To think I''d get killed by that lunatic again. And why did he advise not to outlive Grandov¡?
I sighed and tossed the bed sheets off myself.
At least I used up a decent amount of Duex coins at the end and tossed more goods into the Game Store for sale before Chase forced a restart for me.
"Denise, please come back in ten minutes!" I called out and received her affirmation that she would return.
[ Welcome to Round 9, Luca. ]
The familiar blue screen appeared.
[ I have several reminders your previous Round''s version requested I relay to you. ]
"Before that, System, open the Game Store," I commanded.
I was eager to see how business was faring between Rounds and whether I had sufficient Nexus coins to purchase something of value this early on in the Round.
[ Unfortunately, as you have restarted the Game, your Game settings returned to their original default setup. ]
"So, I''ll just have to adjust permissions again?" I crossed my arms.
[ Indeed. You''ll need to inform me how you''d like to allocate your access in order to provide sufficient permission to access the Game Store. ]
"Just make it the sa¡ª" I halted my command.
Why the rush? I should see all the stat screens first. I made considerable progress this past Round.
Besides, what if I suddenly get killed again? Whatever I buy will be forever lost, and all that effort from the previous Round will go down the drain, so I''ll have to be cautious.
I motioned my hand, and the first of the basic screens, the character description, appeared.
[ Player: Luca Frey
Age: 19
Title: Observant Ex-NPC, Conjurer of Unreal Realities
Round: 9)
Level: 15 ]
"That''s new," I muttered, noting the new title. "How did I get the ''Conjurer of Unreal Realities'' title, and what benefit does having it provide?"
[ The title of ''Conjurer of Unreal Realities'' indicates that you have amassed a certain level of mastery over Illusion Magic. ]
[ As for benefits, the title offers a certain level of prestige. ]
"Who cares about prestige? Are there any actual tangible benefits of it?"
I walked over to the water basin and washed up my face.
[ As for more tangible benefits, there are none. However, Players typically share it with other Players as proof of their proficiency and aptitude. ]
I furrowed my brows.
"Why in the world would I want to do that?" I asked.
[ Should you ever want to team up with other Players, the titles you have earned are one component that goes into helping you and others determine whom you wish to form a team with to clear a Game. ]
I scoffed.
That''s useless for me. I''m the only Player in this Game. Not that I''d care much to interact with any of these so-called Players either¡ªthey seem quite the unpleasant bunch.
The examples that Azgralos recounted to me in Round 8 were distasteful. I had some hope that perhaps they were merely the lies of an evil dragon. However, the System proved that hope to be for naught.
As Micah had suggested, I had the System walk me through the playthroughs of preceding Players before me, and hearing the stories of their meddling in my world made me realize that Azgralos may have spared the worst examples in his recounts.
I felt my head pound with a familiar ache.
Damn it, did I perhaps forget some of the playthroughs because of how Chase Daylan killed me? Just what did I forget this time in general?
I massaged my temples and walked over to my wardrobe to get dressed.
Ah, no matter, I can always have the System walk me through them again. And it said that it had a few reminders for me, as I had requested, so I should be reasonably well covered if I forgot anything particularly crucial.
I flicked my index finger and pulled up the second of the basic screens.
[ Strength: 4
Dexterity: 44
Perception: 76
Intelligence: 94
Charisma: 27
Mana: 2
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Sanity: -1 ]
I frowned.
"I thought they''d be higher," I muttered.
I was hardly surprised about Dexterity and Charisma as I hadn''t put much effort into improving them, and I knew that Strength would drop to oblivion upon the restart.
Perception increased considerably, likely because of my attunement to producing and identifying illusions. However, Intelligence was a bit disappointing, as I had hoped it would have increased considerably more given the amount of time and effort I had put into my studies of the continent''s history, magic, and learning about previous Game playthroughs.
My eyes narrowed on the Sanity stat, whose disguised characters were removed, confirming its identity as I had long suspected.
Did the error clear on its own? Or did my attunement to Illusions help clear away the error?
My Sanity was in better shape than the last I had seen it, which unfortunately indicated that I had a drop, or perhaps even several drops, to my Intelligence stat.
However, the most disappointing part of all was my Mana stat. Despite all the magical training and improvements in creating illusions, this thing didn''t budge even a single point.
"Hey, System, why is my Mana stat the same as before? From what I''ve read, Illusion Magic is something that toddlers practice to help train their ability to control their mana and help nurture it to grow and expand."
I flung off my pajamas and scoured the depths of my closet for something decent to wear.
[ Unfortunately, one''s mana core is not unlike one''s muscles. And at this point in time, you are weak in both Strength and Mana. ]
[ Also, improvement isn''t limited to training each of them. The input matters as well. ]
"What do you mean, ''input matters''?"
I pulled a silk yellow shirt over my head and grabbed a pair of white trousers to put on immediately afterward.
[ With Strength, certain foods can impact your health and therby improve your physique. For example, eating a diet rich in high-protein food can help improve your muscle growth. ]
I smiled, remembering the similar advice the System gave me the last time I asked it how to improve my Strength stat.
[ Improving Mana has a similar method. To increase your mana core, you must eat mana-rich and complex food that will help serve as building blocks. ]
[ Of course, everyone is different, and certain limitations are present from birth. However, I am confident in your ability to persevere despite your many innate setbacks. ]
I suppose I ought to have taken the System''s advice more seriously back then.
"I can improve my diet, but I don''t think it was that poor to begin with," I said, brushing my black hair and inspecting my reflection in the mirror. "And wasn''t I downing mana potion after mana potion in the last Round? I''m almost certain that my Mana stat didn''t improve back then either."
At the very least, I didn''t feel a growth in my mana core.
[ Mana potions will help replenish depleted mana, but they do not help in mana growth. ]
[ To provide an example, you can eat all the fruit in the world to satisfy your hunger, but the impact from doing so will be limited at best in terms of growth of muscle mass. ]
"So I need mana-rich and complex food?" I grabbed a couple of sheets of paper and a pen and sat down at my desk.
[ Indeed. ]
"How can I figure out what food is high in mana?" I asked.
[ That is a skill some possess, but unfortunately, you do not. You must either train to obtain such an ability or find someone to perform the necessary inspection. ]
Shame. I was hoping it''d identify mana-rich food for me, but perhaps that was too much to ask for.
I twirled my pen and opened up the last of the primary screens.
[ Abilities: Update in progress ]
"Hey, System, how long¡ª"
However, I didn''t finish talking before a second blue screen appeared.
[ Abilities: Update complete. ]
[ Congratulations! Multiple skills have been upgraded. ]
An overwhelming number of blue screens appeared, each indicating the individual changes and improvements. Some were outdated, as each prior level increase was reported all at once.
I pushed them away in favor of the singular screen, which had a summarized view of all my skills listed in order of their new level.
The first and highest one was of little surprise.
[ Illusion Magic: Level 48 ]
The System had been sneaking in the progress on this stat despite the limitations in place, so I already expected this.
I pulled forward the additional screens in relation to this skill, suggesting improvements beyond merely the size of the illusions I could produce. The quality and type of illusions had also improved.
I flicked away the notifications regarding Illusion Magic and reviewed the rest of the skills.
[ Passage Finder: Level 6
Random Character Checker: Level 4
Poison Identifier: Level 2
Hindsight Reflex: Level 1
A Fool''s Escape: Level 1 ]
Sadly, there aren''t any new ones, but at least the ones I already possessed improved.
I pulled forward the notification screens for the skill updates.
[ Congratulations! Achievement unlocked for continuously living under a new type of poison for an extended period of time. ]
[ You are now able to withstand mild-level poisons by 30%. ]
I closed these and went on through the next set of notifications.
[ Congratulations! Skill upgraded! ]
[ Random Character Checker: Level 3 ]
[ You can now use one of your two daily checks to run a random character checker on a character of your choice once per day. Warning: there''s an 80% chance of getting a Null result. ]
[ Congratulations! Skill upgraded! ]
[ Random Character Checker: Level 4 ]
[ You can now use one of your two daily checks to run a random character checker on a character of your choice once per day. Warning: there''s a 60% chance of getting a Null result. ]
Oho.
60% failure rate wasn''t ideal, but it beat getting random information on random passersby on the street.
And perhaps it''ll drop to 40% on the next upgrade?
I pulled forward the last of the updates and scanned through the various messages about my Passage Finder skill improving from a mere Level 2 to a Level 6.
My grin widened as I processed the update to my skill.
Passage Finder was a useful skill even as a Level 2, but now it was entirely something else.
It''s as if I now possess an innate dowsing rod.
"System, what were some of the urgent reminders?" I asked, in case they were different from what I remembered.
[ Do not drink the tea Denise has brewed. It is poisoned. She is being blackmailed. Her brother is currently held hostage by the Spider Syndicate¨Cyou''ll need to get Micah''s help to save him. ]
I nodded, recalling that much.
[ Micah is in danger. Kaiden will kill him. You must take the throwing dagger under the pillow and use it to kill Kaiden before he enters the dining room. ]
A blue countdown appeared, indicating how much time I had remaining to get downstairs and intercept Kaiden.
I smiled. I remembered giving these instructions as well, but the timer was a convenient detail.
Knock. Knock.
"Young master Luca?" Denise''s voice sounded from outside. "Can I enter now?"
I guess ten minutes have passed.
I stared down at the blank piece of paper before me, without anything written yet.
Screw it. I''ll tell¡ªor rather show¡ªMicah what I know instead of noting everything down for him.
Even though I didn''t have Jarvis''s mana lollipop yet, my level of Illusion Magic will suffice in projecting the information needed over to Micah.
Besides, he''d be able to write it all down faster than me anyhow, and I don''t have any time to waste.
I grabbed the dagger from under my pillow and walked out of my room, much to the surprise of Denise and Henry.
"Young master Luca? Is anything the matter?" Denise inquired, staggering back. In her hands was a silver platter with the teapot and cup.
"Everything is perfectly alright," I replied with a smile and walked down the hallway.
Or rather, it will be once I throw this thing at Kaiden.
I tossed the dagger up, letting it twirl in the air, before catching the handle with my right hand.
CH 174 - The Three Favors (Part 3)
I should organize the order of the notifications and reminders for future Rounds.
I frowned, gazing out the rocking carriage window at the familiar yet different buildings of Genise that I passed by.
The System had diligently provided the reminders I had set for myself from the previous Round, but the timing of them was something worth improving. There was an avalanche of information, such that I had to pause the System and split some of the less urgent insights until a later and more convenient time.
Also, I was certain I''d forget some of the information when my Sanity would inevitably dip again, and then I wouldn''t recall the needed information when I really needed it.
That said, the System''s reminders, along with the power of Illusion Magic, helped relay all the needed information efficiently to Micah, who scribbled everything down with an impressive flurry. I still had Claude''s tattoos to relay, but for that, Micah was going to find a proper artist to copy down the diagram off of the illusion I projected.
My eyes landed on a young lad selling pamphlets with the latest news to West Genise''s citizens.
If I could somehow relay it all automatically into physical form, like a printing press, that would be the true ideal.
"Young master Luca, we''re here." Henry pulled me out of my thoughts and opened the carriage door.
I wasted no further time sitting and jumped onto the sunny street, immediately walking inside the now familiar Ebony Alley, teeming with dubious merchants and customers. Although the buildings didn''t appear all that different from the surrounding structures, this narrow alley seemed to have a veil of shadow and soot draped over it.
"Young master, why are we going up Ebony Alley?" he asked as we entered the cramped and dark alley. He was clearly on edge as he inspected the suspicious people around us.
"Because I wished to," I replied, seeing no point in explaining myself to him in yet another round. "And don''t ask anything else. Just remain by my side, protect me when necessary, and follow my commands."
Another blue countdown timer was in effect before my eyes, except this one was for the time I needed to reach the casino and place my bet on Kleave¡ªI had changed the order of my actions this time around, seeing as Micah was more than happy to lend me the necessary funds to purchase Leona.
Of course, this made me a bit nervous as the forty phoenix eyes that my brother had lent me was by no means a small sum.
I absolutely need to get to the casino in time to place the bet and gain it all back, and more.
"Got it, young master," Henry replied and continued to observe our surroundings.
There he is.
The shady-looking man with Leona''s egg was set up in the same spot as all previous rounds. The tent had a faded olive green tint instead of the off-red color from the Round prior, but the man was unmistakably the same.
"Thirty phoenix eyes for the phoenix egg." I plopped down the pouch of gems onto the counter, the weight of the pouch making a satisfying thud.
The merchant''s eyes widened, but he quickly composed himself and smiled, rubbing his hands together like a fly.
"You are straight to the point, dear customer. I''ll bring it out." He scurried into the tent behind him, the fabric walls flapping slightly as he moved. Moments later, he emerged with the familiar clear crystal box, the phoenix egg nestled inside.
"We have a deal," I said, confirming that it was Leona''s egg and taking the crystal box into my hands. The box felt cool and smooth, its weight reassuring.
I turned and walked to the tent to the right of his, not bothering to watch the man rush away like he had in past rounds. My attention was taken up by the familiar young woman with a silver patch over her right eye.
"Quite the efficient shopper, aren''t you?" Orla Rex smiled. "Are you perhaps also interested in some of my wares?" She motioned toward her table.
I scanned over the various golden necklaces and silver rings, all embedded with mana stones, lying neatly in velvet-lined trays. However, none of the items looked like what I was looking for.
"I''m looking for something like this," I said, pulling out the sketch I had made based on the System''s item description.
"The Stealthy Pull Tab?" I added, hopefully.
Orla Rex leaned down to inspect my drawing, her one blue eye scrutinizing every detail. A serious expression suddenly crossed her face, and her demeanor shifted.
"I do have this item," she said, straightening her back and crossing her arms. "But it''ll cost you far more than what you paid for that egg."
"The cost isn''t an issue," I replied, meeting her gaze. "I didn''t introduce myself¡ªI am Luca Frey, grandson of Ruth Arankagul."
Orla Rex grinned, and the multicolor mana stones in her upper tooth glinted in the light. "Ah, Madame Ruth Arankagul''s grandson. What a small world¡ I''ve heard about you. I''ve done quite a bit of business with your grandmother. If you have 260 phoenix eyes on you, the item is yours."
I smiled apologetically. "I''m afraid I don''t walk around with that many phoenix eyes on me, but I can come back in about an hour with the funds if you''ll do me the favor of holding the item?"
"Sure thing," Orla replied, her expression softening. "I can certainly wait an hour."
"Wonderful, I shall be back in a bit, then." I motioned Henry to follow me back toward the carriage.
I hastened my pace, seeing the countdown numbers dwindling downward. I needed to get to the casino in time for the fight between the Ogre and Kleave to secure my small fortune.
***
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Right on time.
I beamed proudly, seeing that per the System''s countdown, I still had about ten minutes before the bets needed to be placed.
I crossed the Gilded Siren''s lilac stone floors and walked straight toward the main counter of the casino, with Henry trailing right behind. The casino was as loud and boisterous as ever, the air filled with the clamor of clinking chips, shuffling cards, and lively chatter. The well-off and bored tossed their chips about like chump change, their laughter mingling with the sounds of the bustling room.
"I''d like ten golden chips." I placed the pouch of phoenix eyes before the young blonde woman behind the counter.
I was thankful to Micah for sparing forty phoenix eyes on such short notice, and I suspected that even without having informed him of the loops, he would have handed over the funds without batting an eye. Thirty phoenix eyes were utilized for Leona''s purchase, and the remaining ten, double the bet I made last time around, were going to help fund a very healthy slush fund to start this Round on financially strong footing.
"Of course." The woman''s eyes widened momentarily, but she quickly composed herself, smiling brightly through her red lips. "Please wait just a moment. A concierge is coming here to help you around the casino."
I could hear Henry shifting uncomfortably behind me, but he didn''t make any unnecessary comments this time. His gaze darted around the casino, taking in the lavish surroundings. Light stone chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, inviting glow over the space. Enormous painted scrolls and gold-framed mirrors that reflected the room''s luxury adorned the walls. There were even several indoor waterfalls at the back of the casino floor.
"Young master Luca Frey?" A middle-aged woman with pulled-back black hair approached, her bright customer service smile gleaming. She was one and the same as from Round 7 and Round 8.
"Yes, that is me." I nodded.
"If you follow me, I''ll provide you with complimentary food and refreshments. There''s a private card game taking place in the back that you''d enjoy."
She gestured for me to follow her to a more secluded area of the casino.
I frowned. Something felt different.
She didn''t ask me about what games I wanted to play. Is it because I doubled the number of golden chips?
"I''m looking for something a bit more violent than a card game," I hinted as I followed after her.
"Oh, I can assure you that card games can be quite violent as well," she laughed cheerfully, leading me toward the pair of golden doors at the back of the casino room that was otherwise obscured by an enormous indoor waterfall.
I was about to disagree, but then I remembered the card game between Jasper and Elian Vikzhou.
Tch.
"What I mean is, I heard there''s a fight that will take place where the Ogre will fight multiple people. I''d prefer to participate in that bet," I replied.
"Ah, is that so?" She smiled at me. Her right hand was already on one of the golden door''s handles.
"One moment." She spoke into her sleeve.
I shifted uneasily in place, watching the System''s countdown moving down.
However, after she finished talking into her sleeve, instead of correctly leading me toward the hidden door in the wall, she pushed open the golden door and motioned for me to go inside.
"I''m afraid that I must insist." She smiled brightly, and several people appeared behind Henry and me. "There''s a VVIP who specifically insisted on your presence, and I''m not in a position to not oblige them."
I blinked, suddenly feeling disoriented.
Damn it. Something had seriously shifted, and Round 9 had barely started.
"Ah, and I apologize. You must enter alone. Your guard must wait outside for the privacy of our VVIP guest."
I heard the unsheathing of a sword beside me. Henry had taken out his weapon, but given the nonchalant expressions of the dark-suited people surrounding us, I had a feeling that the fight wouldn''t end well, regardless of the outcome.
"Young master Luca Frey, there''s no need for alarm," the woman said. "I can assure you that we mean no harm to you¡ªquite the opposite; in my humble opinion, you are being granted the possibility of a financial gain like no other."
"Really? Well, you are currently imposing on my ability for one financial gain. I was hoping to bet on the fight between the Ogre and Kleave," I voiced my frustration.
"If you so wish, you could have your guard bet on your behalf?" she suggested. "As I''ve stated before, you wouldn''t be allowed him to follow you regardless due to the privacy of our VVIP."
Damn it.
I bit my bottom lip as I thought through my next steps.
Who could this VVIP person possibly be?
Ultimately, I concluded that it had to be either another Awakened like myself or someone like Claude Noire, who was aware of the loops. Either way, whoever it was, they were no doubt a troublesome entity.
"Young master Luca Frey?" The woman smiled and motioned toward the open door again.
I sighed.
There was an out of the following situation, but it would ultimately result in a violent and financially undesirable end, as I would likely be barred from betting my money in the Golden Siren ever again in this Round. And maybe any other Round if this VVIP had any say in the matter.
Moreover, the Fools Escape skill didn''t activate, indicating that I wasn''t in terrible danger, at least not yet.
A part of me was curious about who this VVIP individual was. They were likely present in the previous Round but weren''t so insistent on our meeting. What changed?
"Henry, put away your sword." I turned to him. "I''ll be fine."
His expression betrayed his lack of confidence in my command, but he complied.
"Take these ten golden chips and bet them all on Kleave," I instructed. "Request a Hanged Man''s bet to collect 240 of the expected future winnings before the fight completes. Then go immediately to Ebony Alley and purchase the Stealthy Pull Tab from Orla Rex."
I figured the card game was a rouse, and no real bets would occur. Besides, even if there was a card game, I had no interest in actually gambling against this mysterious VVIP. I was better off betting on the surefire Kleave instead.
Henry balked at me, breaking his capacity to follow my commands.
"Young master, I can''t afford to take on a Hanged Man''s bet." His eyes looked down at the golden chips in his hands. "Even this much is more than I''ve ever held in my life."
"Oh, I don''t expect you to take the Hanged Man''s bet out on your name." I smiled, realizing why he was so flustered. "It''ll be under my name. You can sign on my behalf, can''t you?"
I met his eyes.
"You can," I added for emphasis.
He nodded, realizing what I was hinting at.
I turned to the woman. "I''ll go in, but could you please escort my guard to the fight on my behalf? Ensure he is treated well and in the same capacity you would have treated me."
"Of course, that wouldn''t be an issue." She smiled, and another concierge appeared to escort Henry away.
The poor guy appeared conflicted as he walked away but ultimately wasn''t willing to go against Micah''s command to follow my every instruction, no matter how ludicrous it was.
I took in a deep breath of air and walked through the golden doors.
"Please continue down the hall to your right. It will be the room at the very end," the woman instructed.
"You''re not coming along?" I turned and raised a brow.
"No, I''m afraid I am not even allowed to set eyes on them." She bowed and closed the golden doors behind me, cutting off any noise from the casino floor. An eerie silence filled the space.
I ran my hands through my hair.
Crazy.
I looked around the hall. The space was opulent, with walls adorned in deep burgundy velvet and lit by golden light stones that cast a warm glow. The carpet underfoot was quite ornate and reminded me of the rugs I''d seen during my short trip to Dredgor.
About a dozen doors lined the hallway, each a deep mahogany with intricate gold detailing. However, the silence in this space was profound¡ªeither due to excellent soundproofing or a complete lack of other people. Or possibly both.
I walked down the hallway, taking the time to inspect the framed watercolor art of singular flowers in bloom. Ultimately I was stalling my walk toward the door at the end while I quickly thought through possible strategies and outcomes. Each of my steps echoed slightly, a reminder of the utter stillness surrounding me.
I paused before the door, its polished surface reflecting the ambient light and partially my reflection.
I didn¡¯t know who I might find on the other side; however, I had a way of gaining some additional information when I did meet them.
¡°System, the signal to start the Random Character Checker for a person of my choice is as follows: two taps of my middle finger against my leg and a nod toward the subject I¡¯d like to inspect.¡±
[ Noted. When you show the signal going forward, the Random Character Checker will begin. ]
I wasn¡¯t certain how many people I might find on the other end, and I wanted to ensure I had the Random Character Checker run on this mysterious VVIP.
I nodded in approval, feeling slightly more confident.
Taking a moment to steady myself, I reached for the golden handle and opened it.
CH 175 - The Three Favors (Part 4)
My eyes moved between the two Random Character Checkers as the contents rolled through. One had appeared upon my request, while the other was a fortunate addition.
Lucky me.
[ Random Character Check in progress for Saga Duex. ]
Below the blue rolling screens sat the VVIP being inspected, the only person in this room surrounded by curved walls that doubled as aquariums filled with colorful fish swimming harmoniously as one unit. The ambient light from the tanks cast a surreal, shimmering glow around her.
If I had to guess, she was about forty years old, and everything from her attire to the expression on her face suggested she was either royalty or held some position of significant importance. The surname ''Duex'' was the biggest hint regarding her identity, indicating a connection to the Duex Bank, which minted every coin in circulation. I even had a couple of coins in my pocket with her surname on them.
At the very least, she must be incredibly wealthy.
Saga was dressed spectacularly in a golden silk pantsuit, matching the literal gold highlights in her platinum-blonde hair and golden eyes. The suit was tailored, and the golden accents in her hair and eyes caught the light, making them sparkle with an almost ethereal quality.
And, of course, she''s yet another Awakened. Little surprise there.
My eyes moved back up toward the two Random Character Checkers as they rolled to an end.
[ Saga Duex has the Skill of Clairvoyance of the Coin, Level 72. ]
[ Her connection to every coin printed with her surname allows her to sense and track wherever those coins may go, regardless of region, realm, or dimension, in a multi-dimensional map. This skill grants her a profound understanding of economic flows and movements, making her aware of significant financial transactions and wealth transfers. ]
I felt as if I''d been punched in the gut. The revelation hit me hard, and the few Duex coins in my pocket suddenly felt like lead weights. Their presence was no longer insignificant but a glaring reminder of Saga Duex''s reach and power. Every hair on my body stood on end as I realized how exposed I and everyone I cared about was if each Duex coin worked as a beacon that could betray one''s every move.
My eyes flickered to the other Random Character Checker''s insights.
[ Saga Duex is @#%€ years old, born on the first moon of Year #& of the Flinx Calendar. ]
Well, fuck.
I didn''t know which revelation was more concerning. The tracking skill alone meant that she was aware of every transaction in existence with her coins.
How much of my activities has she tracked already with that? Can she see exactly who holds her coins? Or does the ability work like a large drawing board in her mind, with only the movements identifiable?
Then there was the question regarding her lengthy time alive in this world.
I had met several Awakened, and had come across two individuals that were quite ancient: Professor Whistle and the dragon, Azgralos. However, I had yet to come across someone who was both an Ancient and an Awakened. Even the original Chase Daylan was born a few years before me and thus only experienced the current loop, even if it was a hefty number of loops.
Just how many loops has this woman lived through over the centuries?
I winced as a second thought followed.
And just how insane might she be?
I only had Chase Daylan to compare to, which was unsettling as is.
Then, another even more concerning thought appeared.
If she''s lived so long, what other troublesome abilities and skills might she have in her arsenal?
I sighed.
Damn it. I''d managed to attract the attention of a rather troublesome individual.
"If you''re thinking that you attracted the attention of a rather troublesome entity, that would be absolutely correct." Saga smiled at me.
My eyes widened.
Did she read my mind?
"No, I''m not reading your mind¡ªyou are not much of a card player, are you? Your every thought is easily readable through your expressions alone. You ought to work on that." She motioned toward the other sage green armchair beside her. "Now, sit. We don''t have much time."
I plopped down across from her with a small marble rouble table between us, wondering what she wanted from me exactly. As expected, no cards were in sight; the card game was a ruse.
"Why did you want to meet with me?" I asked.
"Oh, Luca Frey, please brush away that worrisome expression off your face," Saga said, pouring a glass of water for us both. "I''m not the troublesome entity. Quite the opposite. I''m here to offer you a rather lucrative business proposition."
I frowned.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Business proposition? What sort of business?" I picked up my glass and took a sip of water.
Saga Duex produced and placed a stack of gold Duex coins on the marble table.
"It''s a great favor I''ll be doing you, really." She smiled brightly. "The terms of our business agreement are simple: I''ll grant you ten gold Duex coins for every Duex coin you release outside our realm¡ªthe value of the released Duex coin matters not."
"By outside our realm, what do you mean exactly?" I asked slowly, but I had my suspicions based on her unusual skill of Clairvoyance of the Coin.
"Outside this Game realm," Saga replied, pulling out a long silver pipe. "I want Duex coins to circulate beyond here and in other realms."
With a quick tap of her fingers, lavender smoke began to flow out of her pipe. The scent reminded me of the stuff that Professor Whistle smoked¡ªperhaps they even knew one another, being as ancient as they were, both born during the Flinx Era.
"And why do you think I can help you with that?" I asked, noting that she was well aware of the loop currently taking place and that it was a ''Game.''
Although I had a slew of questions, I purposefully kept my own questions broad and avoided revealing anything myself. I had already made the mistake of revealing information with the questions I posed to Chase Daylan, and while the repercussions were negligible with him, that was unlikely to be the case with Saga Duex.
Even now, the pressure of sitting across from her was practically palpable.
"Don''t be coy." She blew out a stream of purple smoke and smiled toward me. "You''ve moved two Duex coins outside this realm already in the last loop, but I suspect that was by mere accident. However, accidents can be replicated. And I''m happy to provide a lucrative payment in exchange."
I intertwined my fingers and sat back in my sage green armchair. I gazed past her at a pair of orange and white, almost circular fish swimming in the aquarium behind her. They had swam away from the pack and went as a pair instead.
I knew what she was referencing. Two boxes placed in the Game store contained a copper Duex coin mixed with the merchandise. They must have fallen in by mistake at some point, and I thought nothing much of it. With the amount of merchandise I was moving, such minor errors were expected.
Or rather, seemingly minor errors.
I took in a deep air intake as I evaluated her so-called proposition.
This woman wants to map out the outside realm¡ªor perhaps realms¡ªin which the Players live or play. But why? To what end?
She was the exact opposite of me; I wanted nothing to do with the Players and where they came from, aside from learning from their successes and failures, while she clearly wanted intel.
And she''s peddling it as a favor? To me?
I eyed the measly ten gold Duex coins on the table, which would ultimately serve as trackers for my activities.
"One hundred gold Duex coins," I replied, gazing into her golden eyes.
However, money was money. And even if these coins tracked my every movement, I could do little in the war without the most commonly accepted currency across the two continents.
"That''s a bit much, don''t you think? Ten gold Duex coins are¡ª"
"One hundred and ten," I cut her off, crossing my arms.
"You''re going up? That''s not quite how these¡ª"
"One hundred and twenty."
I felt my heart rate increase, but I gazed directly into her eyes and held firm. I was playing with fire¡ªI was negotiating with the most powerful Awakened, and oldest person I''d ever met, who could probably wipe me out or make my life impossible in a myriad of different ways. However, I had a feeling that I had something quite uniquely valuable in my possession. She could have, after all, made my life difficult much earlier. However, instead, she met with me like so.
Saga Duex squinted at me as she took her time to inhale and puff out the violet smoke.
"Money doesn''t grow on trees, you know," she ultimately said.
"You''re Saga Duex. You''re affiliated with the Duex Bank¡ªI''m quite certain if anyone can make money grow on trees, that''d be you," I retorted.
"Oh?" A large smile appeared across Saga''s genuinely surprised face, and she sat up straighter in her armchair. "I have this terrible habit that developed across the years of forgetting to introduce myself to others, but you knew who I was? Even though it''s our first time meeting? Fascinating."
I knew I had just revealed something significant. Any information regarding the operators behind Duex Bank was unknown. They were secretive to the point that no one even considered who might be in charge of the main currency in circulation. Duex coins simply existed.
Yet, I revealed I knew who she was, as I felt it could work in my favor¡ªshe now can''t underestimate me as she had before.
"Well, I suppose wars always require a hefty investment after all," Saga Duex replied and tipped her pipe over a small plate, ridding it of a small clump of ash. "We have a deal. One hundred and twenty Duex coins for every Duex coin sent out into the other realms. I¡¯ll arrange payment as soon as a Duex coin leaves our realm. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll know."
No kidding. Scary woman.
"Would you care to invest in the war effort itself?" I asked, pushing the envelope on this opportunity further. "Your contribution will help end this Game."
Saga Duex coughed into her pipe as laughter rang out of her like chimes.
"Luca Frey, why in the world would I want the Game to end?" Her golden eyes twinkled at me with tears welling up in them, which she brushed aside.
Ah, damn it. She is insane, after all.
"Besides," she continued. "While I have no qualms about financing both sides of the war to make the most profit under normal circumstances, I must express that for the balance of the scales, I cannot help you beyond our small business arrangement."
I felt a drop in my stomach at her choice of words.
"Are you on Kobar''s side then?" I asked.
"I''m on my own side¡ªwhere I see the most profit to be garnered," Saga replied. "That said, for the proper balance of the scales, especially for the sake of our business arrangement as we advance, you must start keeping a low profile. I was quite serious about you having attracted the attention of a troublesome entity."
"Who?" I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach.
"I think you know who as well¡ªKobar Empire''s mastermind and the one behind the eventual expansion of that fallen empire. But don''t bother asking me more about their identity." Saga waved her hand dismissively. "The scales must be maintained, just as I have no plans of reporting to them about your unprecedented control over the Game''s mechanics either."
At least there''s that silver lining.
"How did I attract their attention?" I asked instead. I already figured out how I managed to attract Saga''s attention by the disappearing Duex coins, but that was evidently not the case with my Kobar opponent.
"Grandov''s death." She let out a cloud of purple smoke as she spoke. "You should have ended the Round then and there instead of prolonging things. It attracted unnecessary attention that something wasn''t quite right. Luckily for you, his death wasn''t entirely confirmed, and the Round soon ended before any attention was directed onto you specifically. Still, nevertheless, I recommend restarting the Game the moment Grandov dies."
I refrained from furrowing my brows as my mind raced at the slew of new information.
That''s the same advice that Chase told me before he went off and killed me. Don''t tell me¡. No. It can''t be.¡
My temples throbbed painfully.
Was Grandov the original Summoned Player? That''s the only explanation for such advice. But he can''t be anymore. I''m the only Player¡ Aren''t I?
I rubbed my aching temples as I watched one of the orange and white fish rip apart its partner. A blob of red mist appeared floating in the water, and the victor returned to the flock.
I''ll need to ask the System about this later. Regardless of whether Grandov was or is still a Player, and if it was the same Grandov I knew before, I''ll need to modify my strategy.
CH 176 - The Three Favors (Part 5)
"Sir?" The blonde concierge smiled brightly at Henry with her pink lips. "Is there anything I can help with?"
"Give me a moment." Henry''s eyes moved through the contract, struggling with the language.
I can''t sign this in good conscience.
He heaved a sigh and wiped the sweat that pulled up at the base of his hairline.
I would have rather cut down everyone downstairs than do this¨Cand I would have if only Luca Frey didn''t stop me.
Henry knew how to read and write, but it was on a rudimentary level¡ªthe contract before him utilized flowery and elongated language that no one actually utilized in real life.
It probably is intended to be confusing.
However, despite barely comprehending it, he felt like he needed to do his due diligence to the best of his abilities. He was well aware of what a Hanged Man''s Bet was, and even without this tiresome contract, that alone made this quite a burden.
A Hanged Man''s Bet was a request for credit based on the betting on future winnings. Not only was Luca''s instruction to bet on a fight with overwhelming odds but of the expected 390 golden chips he somehow expected to win, he wished to collect a whole 240 golden chips ahead of time¡ªthe equivalent of 240 phoenix eyes.
If he loses this bet, he''ll owe the casino 720 phoenix eyes.
Henry glanced up at the smiling blonde woman.
Luca won''t be able to cover the loss, and the debt will pass on to Micah and the Frey Family¡ªand unless the colossal debt can be somehow paid right away, the interest will balloon into a ridiculous size. It could bring down the entire family.
His eyes returned to the contract and moved to a name on the second to last paragraph: Arcane Financial Solutions. They were the backing financial institution in the case the debt was decided to be unable to be settled with the Gilded Siren.
One would have to be insane to sign a contract that has their name on it.
"Sir, the betting is about to close. Please sign at the bottom with your thumbprint."
"Yes¡ yes." Henry felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. There was no good option available.
But Luca instructed me to place a Hanged Man''s Bet on his behalf, and more importantly, Micah urged me to follow Luca''s every order, no matter how insane. And this is absolutely ludicrous.
Henry picked up a cup of tea on the table before him and downed it. The black tea tasted bitter.
Forget it. I haven''t been able to understand anything since this morning.
Henry grabbed the golden ink pad and massaged his left thumb over it.
"Ah, you must use your right thumb¡ª"
"Don''t worry about it," Henry cut off the concierge and stamped his thumb at the bottom. "I''m not the one signing it. Luca Frey is."
The concierge picked up the contract with a quizzical expression.
"It''s a magic contract, is it not?" Henry said. "You can confirm that it is Luca Frey''s signature. Besides, you saw him instruct me to sign on his behalf. Surely you don''t wish a mere guard to be the one making a Hanged Man''s Bet instead of the esteemed young master Luca Frey?"
"Of course." The concierge''s expression changed to a smile, and she gave the contract to a young man behind her. "It''s a pleasure doing business with you. I wish Luca Frey the best of luck in the upcoming match. However, given the large amount, you''ll need to head downstairs to collect your payout; as I understood, the payment is to be used on something else?"
"Yes, thank you." Henry stood up.
Now, I need to go buy that pull-tab artifact on Ebony Alley.
"LADIES AAAAAND GENTLEMEN!" The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, indicating the match was starting. "Welcome to our first tournament of the day! To our right, we have The Ogre of Adovoria!"
However, Henry didn''t hear anymore and exited the arena.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"To think the Ogre would lose!"
"It''s unprecedented. Everyone lost money on this bet."
"Oh no, I asked the concierge, and two people made money on the fight¡ªKathy, Kleave''s girlfriend, and Luca Frey, Micah Frey''s brother. And get this, I heard he didn''t even stay and watch the fight."
"Luca? Frey? Isn''t that him right there?"
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
I exited the doors leading to the VVIP and returned to the casino floor. My eyes moved across the various well-dressed people whose gossip flowed from the game tables and bar area. I was acutely aware of the attention I was being given.
The fight has ended. By now, Henry should have gone and bought the artifact from Orla Rex.
My gaze paused on Anastasia Genuiver, who had a pink cocktail in hand and was surrounded by the trio that seemed to follow her everywhere. Her eyes met mine, and she nodded her head toward me, sending a shiver up my spine.
It''s not even noon, and she''s already getting wasted?
She was Duncan''s younger sister, but despite whatever familial affection he had toward her, to me, she was just a drunkard who would eventually drive the Genuiver Duchy to ruin.
"Young master Luca Frey." The same concierge from before appeared before me. "I congratulate you on your winnings. Two hundred forty phoenix eyes have already been provided to your attending guard, and the remaining winnings will be provided to you shortly. In the meantime, may I invite you to one of our VIP tables for a card game? A princess of the Trakecia Kingdom and the high priest serving the youngest Daylan prince are engaging in a high-stakes game."
Look at this woman, trying to get me to part with my easily-earned money.
I looked past her at the tables in the VIP section, elevated on a raised floor above the rest of the casino. It exuded luxury, with plush velvet chairs and tables adorned with golden inlays. Even the laughter and conversation from this area had a distinct timbre¡ªmore refined, more calculated. The patrons there were visibly separated from the rest of the casino, their elevated status on display for all to see.
Of course, the true VVIPs, like Saga Duex, meet in the hidden backrooms.
My eyes swept over the other people in the casino, reminding me of the setup at the Spider Syndicate''s auction. The low hum of conversations around me began to take shape. The subtle exchanges, masked by the clinking of glasses and the shuffling of cards, revealed much more than idle chatter.
Lords and ladies, dressed in exquisite attire, were deeply engrossed in their games and conversations. Deals were being struck under the guise of friendly wagers, and alliances were forged over crystal glasses of the finest liquor.
Perhaps only the poor and unprivileged are driven to their destruction in the casino while the rich and powerful flourish.
However, I knew better than anyone that my position as the young master of the Frey Manor was not on the same footing as those in this casino. My family was a merchant family. Yes, we had deep historical roots to Adovoria''s crown¡ªfar more profound than Micah''s engagement to Princess Evelyn, but we were ultimately feared and considered trash by Adovoria''s high society.
"Not today. I''m afraid I''ve had my fill of entertainment and conversation for today," I replied to the concierge.
"Very well, as your guard and attending carriage have already left, would you do us the honor of providing transportation on your behalf?" the concierge suggested.
"That would indeed be welcome," I replied.
I was mentally exhausted from my conversation with Saga Duex and certainly had no plans to walk home and exhaust myself physically as well.
Not that I can even rest. My day is only about to get busier.
I had to save Fin and take care of the experiments The Alchemist created.
***
"Young master Luca, welcome back," Remlend greeted me, opening the carriage door.
"Thank you Remlend. Would you mind taking this up to my study?" I handed him Leona''s egg, which I had kept inside one of my pockets this whole time. I was confident it would not break, even without the large crystal box.
"Most certainly," Remlend accepted the egg without questioning why I had just handed him what appeared to be a chicken egg. "I''ll place it on your desk."
"And have some tea and food sent over to Micah''s study¡ªwe''ll be leaving soon," I instructed, feeling my stomach grumble.
Unlike in the previous rounds, I managed not only to have no breakfast but also to completely avoid eating any food at the Gilded Siren.
And the upcoming operation cannot be done on an empty stomach.
"Young master Luca, you''ve returned." Henry addressed me belatedly. He was standing beside Remlend. His expression wasn''t good, and he appeared to have aged ten years.
"Henry, please relax. Kleave won against The Ogre," I said, walking toward the Frey Manor''s entry. "Did you manage to purchase the Stealthy Pull Tab from Orla Rex?"
"Yes¡ªyes," Henry said, pulling a shabby-looking necklace from his pockets and handing it to me.
I inspected the seemingly unimpressive item, and a familiar description appeared for it.
[ Item: Stealthy Pull Tab ]
[ Description: This unassuming artifact appears as a small, ordinary aluminum pull tab from a soda can, complete with a slightly rusted appearance. However, when worn as a pendant around the neck, it grants the user the power of invisibility upon command. While invisible, the wearer''s presence becomes nearly undetectable, and they can move about unseen. ]
[ Note: Keen observers may still detect the wearer''s aura. ]
I should test it before giving it to Leona, and I have the perfect opportunity to do so.
I strode into Micah''s study, where Ridley, Jarvis, and a third and unfamiliar young woman were already discussing the plans to break out the children and take care of The Alchemist''s creations.
"Luca, you''re back," Micah greeted me with a smile. "We were just finishing going over the plans."
He gestured towards Julius and Ridley, making the formal introductions despite knowing I was already familiar with them. "And this here is Fleur," he said, introducing the young woman with a pixie haircut. "She is a mage under Ridley''s guardianship, specializing in crafting magic."
I nodded in her direction, having a high-level understanding of crafting magic from my studies but never having seen such magic in practice.
Fleur was petite with a delicate frame. Her short hair, a striking shade of platinum blonde, framed her sharp features. Her eyes, a vivid blue, held little humor to them. She wore a simple tunic paired with dark trousers and well-worn boots.
"Now, as for the plans¡." Micah quickly summarized the timeline and everyone''s roles in the two operations.
Fin''s and children''s breakout was reasonably straightforward. It had been completed successfully once before, after all. However, some extra care was needed for the tower operated by The Alchemist.
We had to get there ahead of that woman and collect all the incriminating evidence as to who the buyers of her creations were before destroying it all. Micah had a great interest in this operation. As for myself, I had my curiosity piqued by the strange banished snake within The Alchemist''s possession: Apophis. This was the one caged creature that would return with us instead of being blasted to ash by Julius.
I recalled the blue screens for the Apophis, full of missing and mysterious details.
[ Curse: Banishment of a #$ Years ]
[ Due to acts that have resulted in serious physical harm and significant property destruction that go against !@#+? ''s guidelines, Apophis is cursed to be banished from !@#+? for a duration of a #$ years, as defined by the standard, linear timeline of &^%@. ]
The System never revealed anything for no reason. It even went out of its way to indicate this snake''s importance by messing with my Intelligence points to make its point.
I have no idea why the snake mattered, but if the System was so insistent, looking into it further is the correct course of action.
Knock. Knock.
"I have brought tea and food," Remlend''s voice sounded.
"You can enter," I called out, thankful to finally eat something at last.
No matter how busy things got, I had no intent to skip meals like Princess Evelyn.
CH 177 - The Three Favors (Part 6)
"It''s like I''m working alongside ghosts," Fleur muttered, looking about two skulls off from where I actually was.
[[ The best of ghosts. ]]
An orange screen appeared before her, an illusion I projected since even if I spoke aloud, it was unlikely she would hear me.
The Stealthy Pull Tab dangled on a thin silver chain around my neck. Its appearance was nothing remarkable; it was incredibly light and slightly discolored. However, aside from the System''s description of its ability to hide my presence visually, it was also evidently doing a decent job masking my presence across the other senses.
[[ Here''s what the mana key looks like. ]]
I projected an image of the key to her. I had gone within a few steps of the guard for the System to memorize it to memory.
"Got it." Fleur nodded and crafted the piece of clear mana stone in her hand into the angled shape.
We were currently crouching around the bend to the tower entrance against one of the ivy-covered stone walls.
Unlike in Round 8, we arrived almost two hours early at this location. Two guards were still making the rounds, but they were focused on guarding the area rather than helping The Alchemist move the experiments, which were currently locked up inside the crumbling tower.
Fleur glanced toward Micah, who was sitting against the wall beside her.
Atop his head was a ridiculous-looking gray moth-eaten wool cap. I recognized it from the previous loop as the Cursed Wool Cap that Micah had given me to wear for this occasion. However, in this Round, he needed it more than me.
[ Description: Allows the wearer to blend into the background and lowers noise from their voice and movement. Has a 65% effectiveness. Effectiveness goes down if additional attention is brought to self. ]
[ Warning: The cap is damaged and will cause a migraine headache for the wearer one whole day after wearing it. This adverse effect compounds if the cap is worn multiple days in a row, regardless of the length of time. ]
"This key will be sufficient to get inside, but we''ll need to reevaluate the situation once we''re inside the tower in case there are any other traps," she told Micah.
Micah nodded, standing up. "I expect so; it''d be strange if there weren''t other obstacles. However, at the very least, Ridley hasn''t sensed any large fluctuations in mana yet."
I felt my hair stand on end, remembering the previous loop when The Alchemist had unexpectedly made her entrance.
This time around, Ridley''s initial role was to help with this operation and then rescue the children from the shoddy orphanage. None of us stood a chance against The Alchemist head-on if she appeared; thus, Ridley''s sole role was to work as our lookout and keep an eye out in case she decided to come early¡ªjust because she arrived at a particular time in a previous loop didn''t mean she would again. The various other Awakened and Aware individuals were sending ripples that I had learned to accept could lead to unexpected eventual outcomes. Even something as minor as the name of the mine from which mana stones were harvested changed in the last Round upon Chase Daylan''s followers flocking to the site.
"Ridley, we have the key. Let us know when the coast is clear," Micah spoke into his looking glass.
His expression grew serious, and he motioned his fingers.
"Now, we need to move now," he said, leading the way.
Fleur and I quickly moved after him around the wall''s bend and toward the tower''s entrance as well.
Even though I was invisible, I felt my heart rate quicken. Having gone around the bend on my own, I knew the guards'' movements were hard to predict. They moved about under a pattern that we had yet to be able to crack. It made little sense and followed a logic of its own.
My eyes glanced about the courtyard, overgrown with moss and ivy.
There was no telling if the guard who had just left would turn around and return instead of doing a longer loop around the premises.
However, Fleur wasted no time, efficiently placing the shape into the easy-to-overlook key slot. A soft ''pop'' sounded from the door, which propped open slightly. There was no useless movement or hesitation in her work.
She''s done this a lot.
I could see why Ridley had recommended her for this operation.
"He''s coming back," Micah muttered the message Ridley sent, and we quickly slid inside the tower.
The door closed shut, and not a moment later, I heard the guard''s soft footsteps across the broken stone courtyard.
We stood in hushed silence as he paused by the tower and lit a pipe. The stillness had a buzz to it; I could even hear the rhythmic thrum of blood rushing through my veins.
While the guards didn''t pose a significant danger in a fight, if they got a chance to signal and instigate The Alchemist to arrive early, we would undoubtedly be in a world of trouble.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
The guard continued his walk until the sound of his steps faded.
"We don''t have time to waste. Fleur, did you finish inspecting the room? Are there any traps here?" Micah asked.
Fleur shook her head. "No traps here, but there is one up the stairs."
"Let''s move up; I doubt anything worthwhile is stored down here then," Micah said.
Fleur took the lead, cautiously approaching the stairs. She knelt down and extended her hands, channeling her mana. Her fingers glowed with a faint, ethereal light as she manipulated the materials around the second step, revealing something underneath.
"There''s a mechanical pressure plate here," Fleur explained, her voice steady. "It could be a deadly trap or a way to send out a secret signal."
Her hand reached into one of her pockets, and she pulled out what appeared to be a broken sword handle, which she first manipulated into the shape of a small ball.
Then, with precise movements, she crafted a small, intricate mechanism from the chunk of metal in her hands. It transformed into a delicate series of gears and levers designed to bypass the pressure plate''s trigger.
She carefully inserted the crafted mechanism into the trap, aligning it with the existing components. A soft click confirmed that the trap had been successfully deactivated.
"Trap''s neutralized," Fleur said, standing up and beginning her ascend up.
Micah and I walked up the rounded staircase right behind her.
"SCAW!"
We arrived at the bend leading to the second floor. The room was shrouded in darkness, with boarded-up windows, only slivers of bright light peeking through. Cages atop cages crowded the room.
The creature I had seen in Round 8 with the twenty seaweed-like arms was flopped over helplessly in one of the cages. Its child-like eyes gazed toward our direction, likely seeing only Fleur.
"I suppose those are The Alchemists''s experiments," Micah noted. "I don''t see anything other than those caged creatures here."
[[ I''ll put them to sleep. ]]
I produced a response for Micah.
"One moment, Luca." Micah spread both arms to stop me, given that he wasn''t sure where I was standing. "Fleur, do you sense any traps in this room?" Micah inquired.
"No, but each of the cages is enforced with black mana stones," she replied. Her focus moved upward. "However, I do sense a stronger reinforcement above."
"Can you get through it?" Micah asked her, lowering his arms. "That''s probably where the incriminating documents as to who the buyers are might be."
"Of course."
Fleur went to work while I wandered inside the room to investigate further. I moved between the cages, invisible to the beings trapped in them. My stomach churned seeing the result of The Alchemist''s experimentation.
Looking at the size of the eyes and any other perceivable human characteristics, I validated that they were all, indeed, children. For all their current grotesquely and perhaps somewhat beautiful forms, at their core, they hadn''t even grown into adulthood.
They''re just children.
I grit my teeth.
Longer shelf life and easier to source.
Micah''s words echoed in my mind when he explained why The Alchemist utilized kids for her so-called "living art pieces."
I put on a face mask and pulled out a dark yellow potion from my pocket, a concentrated and modified form of mulungu tea, generally utilized as a tea to help relax one''s nerves and doze off. However, this variation that Jarvis cultivated included a blend of sacred basil and celestial moringa and was imbued with hemp extract from the ancient Hempwood Groves just south of the Celestial Mountain Range.
I uncorked the vial and swirled the contents, releasing a fine mist into each of the cages.
The plan still included Julius exploding the tower and using the distraction to get the children in the orphanage to safety. However, with this potion, the victims of The Alchemist would die quickly and painlessly in their sleep.
I walked a second round, spraying each of the cages a second time for good measure.
One by one, the creatures in each of the cages started to sway, their eyelids growing heavy. They succumbed to the soothing aroma, falling into a deep, restful sleep.
I watched the seaweed-bird creature close its eyes and rest its head on its cage floor.
I sighed, frustrated.
Was it really the best I could do for them? Put them to sleep for a painless death?
However, given how I had no way of reversing the physical damage these children had endured, in the limited amount of time available to me, this was indeed the best course of action.
Damn it.
I walked back to Micah and Fleur, who appeared ready to move up the stairs.
[[ The snake wasn''t here. ]]
"Then it''s likely above as well," Micah replied, ushering me to follow up.
The third floor had more light than the first two floors, with one of the tower''s windows open and allowing light to flood inside¡ªsunbeams sliced through the dimness, illuminating floating dust particles that floated in the glow. The air was thick with the musty scent of old age, tinged with a hint of mildew and ancient stone.
"Fleur, are you noting any traps or mana-embedded locks here?" Micah asked, his voice echoing softly in the stillness.
"Yes. Many. From here to there." Fleur extended her finger across the eastern part of the tower wall, indicating the shelves of books and scrolls housed hidden mechanisms. "I''ll begin working on them."
"Perhaps one of these contains what we need," Micah muttered, following after her.
My attention, however, was drawn to a small cage sitting on the lone desk in the room, positioned directly in the beam of light from the window. Inside, a coiled black snake with deep purple eyes stared back at me, its scales shimmering ominously.
A strange drop formed in my stomach.
Staring at me?
I walked around the room, and the snake''s head turned to follow my movements, its gaze unbroken and unnervingly focused.
I moved close up to the small cage, now certain that it could see me.
[[ Apophis? ]]
It felt somewhat silly posing the question, but given that I had experience conversing with a chicken, a snake possessing intelligence and the ability to read, it was hardly out of the scope of possibilities. Especially one that was banished from another realm into this one for causing notable harm and destruction there, and one that the System took the time and care to point out.
I stared at the snake in silence, with just the shuffling of Fleur and Micah working behind me, going through the various documents and scrolls.
Just as I wondered if the System had pulled some grand joke on me, a hiss sounded, and words flowed into my mind.
I haven''t heard that name in so long~ And that form of communication¡ªI recognize it. Only Players are familiar with it and use it. Is there a Game taking place in this realm?
Apophis slithered within its cage, moving closer toward me.
Ah~ But you cannot be a Player. You have those eyes. Phoenix eyes. The Awakened are not possible to possess. The rules state that they can pass on the possession to another in the event of a Summoning.
Unless something else is afoot?
I could almost hear the smile through the snake''s voice.
Ah~ Well, I''ve been stuck here for so long the rules may have changed.
I took note of this. Now, I knew at the very least that I wouldn''t ever have to worry about my body getting possessed by one of these outsiders after this Game ended.
[[ And who are you to have been banished to this realm for so long? Were you a Player? ]]
Me? A mere Player?
Apophis slithered inside the cage, its hissing reminding me of laughter.
Oh, no~ I was a god¡ªRuler of Darkness and God of Chaos. I was a Celestial, a deity of my realm until some pest came along and ruined everything.
CH 178 - The Three Favors (Part 7)
"And thus, Apophis was taken down by the true gods," Rana finished the story.
"Was he thrown in jail by Ra and the others? Or did they kill him?" One of the nine children sitting before her, a boy with curly blonde hair, asked.
They were all gathered outside, comfortably seated in the shade of a large oak tree. The sky above was a brilliant blue, and the sun cast a warm, golden glow over the lush green vegetable fields that stretched out around them. The parents of these children were diligently working in the fields. A large cottage made of stone and wood, topped with a cozy straw-thatched roof, stood nearby. It was Rana''s home, where she lived with her father.
"Apophis was placed in a jail of sorts," Rana replied truthfully.
"And the realm returned to order?" Another child, a girl with straight brown hair, piped in.
"Yes," Rana lied.
It was a white lie¡ªthe story intended for children stated it as such. Much like all stories for children, the tale went that evil was defeated, the good won over, and everyone lived happily ever after.
The true tale was a bit more complicated, and her father told it to her only after she had her coming-of-age birthday. Apophis may have been removed from the realm he had brought into chaos, but the damage was done. And with his absence, the void was filled by another, albeit perhaps a less evil being. Moreover, those considered the story''s heroes were complex and could be regarded as evil in other, separate contexts.
A clap sounded from nearby.
"Alright, children!" A woman in her mid-thirties called out. "That''s enough stories. Let''s return to the village. The cart is ready now."
She guided the boys and girls toward a waiting cart with a warm smile. Two sturdy horses were hitched to the front, and the cart was already partly loaded with freshly harvested vegetables, ready to be taken back to the village along with the children.
Rana smiled and waved toward the kids as they pilled in and said their goodbyes.
Telling them stories and reading to them was always a highlight of her days. It was one of the few ways she could interact with others in what her father considered safe.
She clasped her hands and extended them over her head, stretching them out. Birds chirped happily from the various fruit trees surrounding the cottage and flew out of the trees toward the closest village.
Rana watched them fly far away with envy before beginning her walk back to the cottage.
A seemingly simple wooden fence surrounded the cottage''s large property. In truth, it was fortified with black mana stones and other traps. The fence also signified how far Rana was allowed to go. Anything within the wall was considered safe, and her father strictly prohibited her from going beyond it.
"Hello," she smiled toward one of the guards who stood beside the fence closest to her. The man tipped his hat toward her, not daring to engage in conversation. He was one of over a dozen guards her father had monitoring the property to ensure her safety and protection.
Unfortunately, they were all mute toward her. As part of their contract, they were strictly prohibited from interacting with Rana, as her father feared that they might weasel themselves into her trust and backstab her.
It was frustrating. Her father had always been overprotective of her, especially after her mother had died. However, in the last couple of years, his paranoia had grown exponentially after he returned from a short trip to Genise, Adovoria''s capital city. While there, he had become convinced that something awful, comparable to the chaos brought on by Apophis, would befall Rana.
Thus, aside from the children, to whom Rana had begged him to be able to read and which was one of the only times she pressed against his wishes, she wasn''t allowed to have contact with anyone.
It''s too dangerous.
Her father''s voice rang in her head.
I lost your mother, and I can''t bear to lose you too.
Thus, he had wrapped her in a thick blanket of protection, not realizing just how suffocating it was for her.
Rana opened the front door and entered the empty cottage.
The rules of safety did not apply to her father, who was constantly away on business, conducting community service work that benefited those who were less fortunate and taking down the evils of this world. He insisted that all of this was necessary to protect her as well.
Rana never worried that something terrible might befall him on his travels. Her father was the strongest and most powerful person she knew¡ªstronger than all of the guards protecting her combined. She doubted that even that one lunatic who had shown up in her cottage once, or according to him, twice, could hold a candle to her father.
She had once successfully convinced him to teach her to protect herself instead of relying on him, but one bad accident resulted in her father abandoning any thought of her learning his techniques.
Rana ran her fingers over the heavy and rough scar that covered the entirety of her right arm. It was ugly and excruciatingly painful at the time of the mishap, but what hurt more was that it signified her uselessness and powerlessness to shape her own destiny.
Her father insisted that he would protect her and her ability to live a normal life, but her stifled life in this cottage was already far from normal.
Moreover, she now knew that his precautions and seeming paranoia weren''t actually without basis. Whatever tragedy that her father had painstakingly attempted to prevent may have already happened, and she was in the midst of it right then and there.
Not that I dare tell him.
Rana closed the cottage door and gazed at her reflection in a nearby mirror.
Staring back was her reflection, a girl of eighteen with dark curly hair, full lips, and enormous eyes the color of honey and the sun.
She sighed.
She knew that in a few minutes, a bird would accidentally fly into one of the windows. About six hours from now, her father would return from yet another one of his travels, and in a few months, one of the farmers currently working the fields outside would discover what would eventually be named the Luminous Vault.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
It was her third life now. The first one ended abruptly about two weeks from today''s date, while the second one managed to go through a part of autumn. She wasn''t sure how long this one would last or how many more of these loops would occur¡ªshe''d been informed by the violet-haired man who broke into her cottage, who was in a similar predicament as herself, that he''d gone through several dozens of these loops himself.
More alarming was his insight that he had previously checked in on her in another lifetime, one that she did not remember, and that even at age twenty-six, she was still living in this same old cottage, having never left beyond the fence.
Is this what my life will be like? A series of loops going through the same day over and over again¡ªafter all, my days up until now were already hard to tell apart.
Rana ran her hand over the books her father had brought for her on past travels to keep her entertained. These books were her only way of escaping this cottage and exploring the outside world. The words in them allowed her to transform into a knight fighting against an invasion of demons, a princess maneuvering bejeweled halls and political intrigue, or even a farmer that sets to sailing across the great oceans and fighting against sea monsters.
But I can''t ever tell him his worst fears have come to pass.
Apart from the worry of breaking her father''s heart, Rana feared what other means of ''protecting'' her he would implement if he knew. He once told her a story of a princess locked up in a tall tower, visited only by her mother, and joked that maybe she''d be even safer if he did something similar instead of this cottage.
Rana did not take the joke lightly.
She pulled out a red book, which on first appearance appeared to be a text on agriculture, and likely what her father presumed it to be, but was actually a book on a far more complicated topic of element magic and composition of all organic material. Unlike the novels she read, the element magic described in this book wasn''t limited to water, earth, air, fire, and the like. It went far further, dissecting everything on a level that was too minuscule for even the best of eyes. There were even notes throughout the book by a previous reader, suggesting some rather disturbing utilizations but providing actual application alongside the theoretical text.
This book was her ticket out from under her father''s burdensome overprotectiveness. It was her way to keep her sanity through the upcoming loops and a method to empower herself since her father wasn''t going to teach her to protect herself.
Time to study before he returns.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Yes~ Be in awe, for I have destroyed cities and mountains. Millions perished by my hand, and many others bowed their heads in allegiance to my glory.
Apophis continued hissing.
Release me, and I shall accept you as my master. I will bestow upon you my knowledge and power and help you take over this world as well! With my help, nothing shall stand in your way.~
I watched the small black snake wriggling around in its cage and felt one of my eyes twitch.
This little thing that is stuck pathetically in this cage actually killed millions?
[[ How long have you been banished to this realm thus far? ]]
Ah~ Time eludes me, but it has been a few thousand years.
He''s been here that long and is still bragging about all the destruction and death he''d inflicted? So much for atonement and whatnot.
"Luca?" Micah called out. "Can you come over? Fleur finished unlocking a couple of the scrolls, and I need you to memorize them. Their text must be decrypted, but we''ll do that later."
[[ Got it. ]]
I turned around and walked over to Micah.
[[ Which one should I start with? ]]
"This one," Micah pointed to a yellowed scroll unfurled across the floor. "Tell me once you''re done, and you can start on the next one here. Fleur, please continue unlocking the rest."
I ignored the snake''s hissing and his projected voice in my head and got to work.
A whole hour passed by the time we completed getting through all the scrolls and paperwork.
"Good work, you two," Micah said and closed his looking glass. "We should leave; Ridley said he felt a slight influx in mana. The Alchemist might be on her way now."
Fleur and Micah wasted no time and made their way toward the stairwell.
~Wait! Don''t forget to take me with you, Awakened one!
I glanced back at the snake in the cage and chewed my lip as it continued hissing.
My offer is valid. With my power and knowledge, I will make you invincible. Not even Players would stand in your way.
Frankly, I cared little for Apophis. The creature was evil and had done no atonement of any sort for the reason it was banished to my realm. Did I really want to take it with me? Heck, maybe it deserved to stay with the Alchemist.
A strange thought came to mind.
[[ Why haven''t you paired up with The Alchemist, then? You''re both evil beings, so you''d have much in common. ]]
That bitch? Absolutely not.
Apophis seethed in its cage.
The person responsible for my long banishment to your realm decided to rub salt in my wounds and reappeared in your realm a few years ago, all with the sole purpose of screwing with me more. I was living my life as an ordinary immortal snake when that dipshit found me and sold me off to that woman to experiment with as she liked.
"Luca? Are you still here?" Micah reappeared on the stairs behind me. "We have to go."
[[ I¡¯m coming. ]]
With no time to waste, I grabbed Apophis''s cage and moved after Micah.
Ultimately, my grandmother''s words regarding the evil dragon Azgralos came to mind: Sometimes, a past evil can help curb another more pressing evil.
Whether that was true or not with Apophis, I wasn''t sure, but figured there was no way of knowing if didn''t at least take him along with me.
I rounded through the stairwell and moved quickly after Micah and Fleur out of the tower and back toward our awaiting carriage.
Once we were far from the white tower, Micah reopened his looking glass.
"Ridley, be ready to move the children," he spoke into it. "Julius, blow them up."
Two loud blasts sounded behind us as Julius blew up the tower as he had in the past.
Oh, HO~ You destroyed that evil tower! And I thought you left those kids in there, but you moved them too. You''re quite the hero-type, huh?
Apophis hissed happily in his cage, but I frowned at the misconception.
"Young master Micah and Fleur." Selena held open the door to the nondescript large wooden carriage. "And young master Luca."
I removed the pull tag necklace so Selena wouldn''t accidentally close the carriage door on me.
"That was a success," Micah beamed once we were inside the carriage. "And once we decipher all those texts you memorized¡." he trailed off, staring out the window.
I smiled, pleased at the difference in the mood this round. However, one element felt frustrating nonetheless.
We could have done more.
The carriage door opened, and the seven children, aged six to fourteen, climbed in, with Fin among them.
"Go on, quickly." Ridley ushered the children inside and sat down with one of the youngest on his lap.
~Ah! Not only did you save the children that the evil woman experimented on, but you also managed to reverse their appearance. It''s impressive, but what a shame. Did I get stuck with a hero-type Awaked as my master?
The snake complained, but it sounded pleased.
But there were more. Ah~ They''re on another carriage, are they?
It made the pit in my stomach feel even heavier.
[[ They¡¯re not those kids. ]]
They''re not? Were there even more?
[[ They were blown up. ]]
~Hmmm?
[[ Those kids The Alchemist experimented on. They''re dead. ]]
Apophis stared at me with its purple eyes.
[[ They died painlessly and in their sleep in that explosion. ]]
Apophis remained still inside its cage. The air was filled with the conversation of the children who had been saved from the orphanage.
Why didn''t you save them? You even knew they were kids. You knew that.
Apophis coiled up and hissed at me.
You saved an evil creature like me and not those kids? And blew them up instead?
[[ What¡¯s it to you? Weren''t you bragging just an hour ago about all the destruction and killing you''ve done? ]]
This and that are different. Besides, I''ve never killed anyone who didn''t, deep down somewhere, deserve it.
Yeah right.
[[ There wasn¡¯t time or personel. Besides, we had no way of physically or mentally reverting what had happened to them. ]]
I repeated what Micah had told me when I had initially suggested saving them.
Apophis hissed in its cage.
Time can be manipulated. Personnel can be hired. And with enough energy I can probably figure out how to revert them back.
I sighed.
~Ah, it''s no use now. They''re dead, as you''ve stated. But you''re an Awakened, aren''t you? If there''s a Game in the future and time loops back to this time, do me a favor and save those kids. In return, I will really help you take over this world.
I cracked a smile.
[[ So that initial offer was a lie? ]]
Yeah, so what? I''ll even do a promise tattoo with you¡ªno, I''d insist on it because you''re not getting my knowledge of thousands of years for free.
Look at it. Perhaps some atonement and reformation had occurred during his long banishment?
[[ You have a deal. ]]
CH 179 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 1)
This is precisely what I was afraid of.
Micah sighed and gazed at the expectant Luca standing in his office. His eyes moved toward the black snake in the cage that his brother was holding.
"I''ll ask Evelyn at the ball tonight about having her promise tattoo artist come in and create a contract tomorrow," he said. "She¡¯s the best for this sort of delicate work."
"Thank you, Micah," Luca spoke aloud instead of utilizing illusion magic.
~I see why Master speaks so highly of you. You are very resourceful.
Micah''s eyes narrowed on Apophis, who hissed in its cage.
He knew this type, sucking up to whomever they needed to get what they wanted. They set aside their pride and were willing to lick the very ground someone walked on if it was advantageous to them in the long run. There was zero honest loyalty, and if the opportunity arose, this type was quick to backstab.
But with a proper promise tattoo, that shouldn''t be an issue. Luca will be able to reap all the benefits, with the risks hammered down in place ahead of time. It''s quite fortunate that this snake''s weakness is those modified kids¡ªit''s a seemingly cheap payment in exchange for whatever knowledge a previous Celestial being might possess.
Luca had inquired the System what a Celestial was, and per it, it was a being that ruled over a realm where Players lived. Given the trouble that Players posed to this realm beyond this current Game, Micah agreed with his assessment that this was useful knowledge to have.
Moreover, Apophis''s knowledge is helpful for the current Game, as it might reveal knowledge only available to a Celestial being, that is above the rank of a Player.
Of course, there was the possibility that Apophis may have lied about previously being a Celestial, but the potential information is too good to pass up.
And besides, a promise tattoo would ensure the truth would be provided.
Micah ran his hand over the leather cover of the notebook on his desk, which detailed all the information Luca had provided him this morning.
The real trouble is that Luca will attempt to save far too many people at this rate. All the loops combined after he was made a Player don''t even add up to half a year, yet the number of people he wants to save is growing exponentially.
His gaze shifted to the mural of the world map on his wall.
He already has two nations he''s planning on saving.
There was obviously a strategic benefit to all the lives Luca planned to save. Being a hero had practical merits, especially on the grand scale of a nation saved. A life saved was a life indebted.
The trouble is if he gets too attached to any of these people. He has enough people he''s attached to as it is.
Micah had gone to painful extremes thus far to prevent Luca from becoming too attached to unnecessary people. His aim was to keep Luca''s focus and sanity intact when the inevitable loops began and the people around him died. Luca''s memory being wiped clean in the previous loop when Micah died was proof enough of the dangers that caring about others posed him.
Thus, the altruistic and seemingly cheap payment of saving the kids The Alchemist experimented with in the next loop ultimately meant additional people that Luca would have to consider with every future loop. And with enough loops, it was likely his soft-hearted brother would eventually get attached to them as well.
"Luca, I still have a few other matters to attend to, but as a reminder, we''ll be heading out to the palace in about three hours," Micah told his brother.
"Ah, about that, I have two requests." Luca smiled apologetically.
***
The carriage rolled to a halt. The sun had yet to set, but the palace was already brightly lit with colorful light stones. Guests flowed up the stairs inside, all brilliantly dressed and excited for the ball.
"Remember, enjoy yourself, but be careful. Don''t you dare pull anything that''ll put a stain on tonight''s ball," Mother chided my brother.
"Don''t worry. Jarvis didn''t bring any consumables today, right?" Micah turned to his red-haired brother.
"As I''ve repeatedly said, those kids ate those cookies at that party without my permission," Jarvis grumbled and hopped out of the carriage after Mother and Micah. "But no, I did not bring anything."
"Was your sister upset that only you got to tag along?" Mother asked Jarvis as they entered the palace ballroom, where conversation and music were flowing in the foreground.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
"Surprisingly, no. She was much too excited about something Luca had shown her. I think she forgot all about tonight''s ball¡ªshe was busy tinkering away in her workshop." Jarvis looked eagerly around the attendants. "If anyone sees Kathy, a pink-haired woman, let me know¡ªAh! That man!"
Jarvis walked ahead, having spotted someone he likely wanted to engage in a project proposal. Mother was equally quick to move toward her target as well.
Micah strolled over to a long table overflowing with food and collected a few bites for Evelyn, who Luca had previously told him was hungry and sitting on the balcony.
"I recommend the lemon tarts. They are the best of the lot," a voice sounded behind Micah.
"Is that so?" Micah smiled tightly and turned around to face Prince Chase Daylan, the youngest heir to the throne of the Daylan Dynasty.
But also the most dangerous one, apparently.
The young man wore a pair of reflective circular silver shades and was licking his fingers clean of some yellow pastry cream. He had an air of childishness that could be found in small children and the insane. Per Luca''s accounts, Chase fell in the latter category and killed Luca on two occasions.
"Where is your brother, by the way?" Chase looked around. "I saw Jarvis come along instead of Luca."
"He had something else to attend to, but he did want to pass along his thanks for the last time he saw you," Micah said.
It felt ridiculous to thank Chase for killing his brother. Still, it was hardly the oddest thing amid everything else, including the incredibly reckless matter that Luca was currently up to.
Not that I was able to dissuade him.
"Of course! That''s what friends are for, after all!" Chase laughed brightly in response.
"Luca also extended an invitation to come over tomorrow for breakfast," Micah said. "He wished to discuss something with you."
"Is that so? I''ll gladly make the time, then," Chase said, finishing piling pastries and tarts on his plate.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Leona would have been upset about missing the ball and its food again since I decided to wait on hatching her this Round.
But I''m not getting to enjoy the banquet food either.
I bit into the sandwich Fiona had prepared for the road and nearly choked as the carriage rounded a corner, lifting the wheels on one side. I grabbed hold of my seat to avoid toppling into the crates beside me.
"Hah! Hah!" The driver urged the horses to go faster, heading in the opposite direction of the palace where my two brothers were undoubtedly enjoying delicious pastries and comfort.
I grabbed a nearby leather water jug and chugged it to get the stuck food down.
Damn it. I need to take smaller bites. If I force a round restart because I choke to death on a sandwich¡ that would easily be the stupidest death to date.
The vehicle I was riding in wasn''t one of the usual Frey carriages and lacked many of the comforts I was used to. This one was primarily utilized for transporting goods rather than people. However, despite its many discomforts, it had the advantage of being plain, the sort of carriage commonly seen across the continent, moving goods for the Frey Merchant Guild. Given Saga Duex''s warning, this precaution was necessary, given who I was planning to meet with.
I looked out the small window and noted that we had now crossed deep into the Ozeryn Duchy. Bright green trees stood on either side of the road, with the peaks of the Celestial Mountain Range appearing above them. The sun had not yet set, providing ample light.
According to the System, 42,007 Players had attempted to beat Adovovoria''s Fall before me. Moreover, many persisted beyond the first attempt despite every Round increasing in difficulty. Most notably, one Player, the last one before the Game was handed over to me, had attempted to beat it 67 times.
Or rather, now it''s 69 times if they''ve returned and are present in this loop.
BlueLizard: That was the username of the woman who had possessed Grandov in my original life, the same one who managed to re-enter the Game as a Player with only 60% of their functions, thereby complying with the single-player rule of this Game.
According to the System, the summoned Player would spawn within a specific part of the forest in the Celestial Mountain Range on every new Round.
"System, where is BlueLizard now?" I asked aloud, my voice barely audible over the carriage''s rattle and clatter. The constant jostling and creaking made me confident that the driver wouldn''t overhear.
[ BlueLizard had managed to hail down a passing cart and is heading in your direction on this road. ]
"How many skulls away is he... or she?" I pressed.
[ 90 skulls. ]
[ 80 skulls. ]
Damn it.
I scrambled to the front of the carriage, banging on the wooden wall. "Stop the carriage!"
Luckily, or unluckily, the driver took my order to heart, and the carriage lurched to a sudden halt, skidding on the dirt road. My body was flung around like a rag doll, but I had no time to worry about a few measly bruises.
Outside, the sun cast long shadows across the road, illuminating the vibrant greens of the trees and the distant peaks of the Celestial Mountain Range. The air was filled with the earthy scent of the forest and the dust that was kicked up by the abrupt stop.
I heard the sound of hooves approaching and quickly leaped out of the carriage, landing unsteadily on the rough ground. "Stop!" I called out, waving my hands frantically at the passing cart.
The cart continued forward, but I caught sight of Grandov sitting on the back. He looked baffled by my sudden appearance but promptly stood up and jumped off with unusual ease; such an attempt by any regular person might have resulted in a broken limb or sprained ankle, at the very least.
As he walked towards me, his expression shifted from confusion to concern. The sunlight highlighted the dust on his clothes and the determined look in his eyes.
"Luca?" he asked, his voice filled with surprise.
"Grandov," I greeted back, feeling suddenly overwhelmed.
I knew that the person standing before me was technically not Grandov. This was a Player named BlueLizard possessing Grandov''s body. But at this moment, that didn''t matter. This was the Grandov I knew¡ªthe Grandov who had pulled me out of the bottomless pit of despair in my first life, the Grandov I had fought alongside and died with on the battleground against the Kobar Empire.
"You''re alive again," I choked out, my voice breaking. "I saw your head get chopped off by that Kobar knight."
This wasn''t how I had intended our meeting to go, but tears streamed down my cheeks despite my efforts to hold them back.
The person before me was the only one in the entire world who knew me from my original life. My family was long gone, and Fin would never be the same as I remembered. But this Grandov, or rather the Player possessing him, was the last connection I had to my past.
I felt a pounding headache as I wiped my face.
Grandov''s face twisted through a myriad of expressions, emotions I had never seen him display before.
"You¡ you''re Luca Frey?" he said, pointing a trembling finger at me. "The Luca Frey I found drunk at the bar and convinced to join The Order?"
I laughed through my tears. "Who else would I be?"
Grandov''s eyes widened in disbelief. He grabbed his head, crouching down to the floor. "Oh, my fucking god."
CH 180 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 2)
[ You have died. ]
[ Reset in progress. ]
BlueLizard stared at the blue notifications and blinked, perplexed.
What in the world just happened? Did I die from an exploding head? And did he seriously kick it like a soccer ball?
She laughed, shaking her head at the absurdity of it all.
And to think I thought I''d swoop in and save the day to earn a few brownie points¡ªbloody hell. Maybe I am losing my touch.
She crossed her arms and waited; however, the usual notification that the next Round was starting didn''t appear. Five minutes passed while she remained in the waiting room, and still nothing. The words "Reset in progress" floated on the screen uselessly.
"Oi, System, what''s the deal? Why am I not returning to Adovoria''s Fall? I thought I had it on auto-restart." She pulled up the back-end functions. "Or did I accidentally turn it off?"
[ Hello BlueLizard, unfortunately, your character is dead, so you cannot return to the Game at this time. Once the Game resets, you can continue playing Adovoria''s Fall. ]
BlueLizard sighed and reclined back in her chair, realizing the issue.
"That other Player is still alive, huh," she muttered.
And there''s no telling how long they''ll continue the Game. Adovoria''s Fall, in its original form, could last as long as three years. With the extra years and other unusual factors, perhaps it could go on even longer.
A buzz sounded from her wrist, and a green message appeared from CJ.
[ Magdalena, ping me when you''re back. ]
[ The President of the URA asked for your help. ]
Does he have an extra sense? Or perhaps it''s a Skill? He always pings me when I''ve just exited a Game.
Magdalena tilted her head toward the floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of the blue skies and the city below. She hadn''t looked out in a while, though,
Perhaps I should take a break. A real break. I can just set an alarm for when Adovoria''s Fall Game resets.
When she first purchased her penthouse, she couldn''t get enough of the 80th-floor view that the building provided. It was a testament to how high she had managed to rise.
However, because she was able to rise higher than anyone else, she also realized faster than anyone else just how close the ceiling actually was.
"Ahhhhh, it''s been so long."
She stood up and stretched out her arms and legs. They should have all withered into nothingness, given how long she had spent sitting in her chair clearing Games in other realms. However, time had paused its passing for her physical needs ever since the Game portals opened up, and she became a Player.
She tossed a piece of purple grape-flavored gum in her mouth and walked over to the windows, recently cleaned by one of the many diligent city droids.
The polished window reflected her own image: a seemingly young woman with shoulder-length wavy chestnut hair and large brown eyes. She wore comfortable gray sweatpants and an oversized, lightweight hoodie woven from a blend of wool and spider silk, its soft white fabric draping loosely over her frame.
She chewed her gum and blew a giant purple bubble in front of her face, letting it pop before resuming and creating her next bubble.
Beyond her reflection, the city was a blend of nature and technology, with towering glass skyscrapers interwoven with lush greenery. Vertical gardens climbed the sides of buildings, their vibrant foliage spilling over and descending like living waterfalls, besides actual waterfalls. It was a city that had embraced long-term sustainability, and technology seemingly enhanced rather than overshadowed the natural world.
Seemingly, that is.
Her gaze moved down to the street below.
Enormous trees lined the sidewalk, whose canopies would have provided lovely shaded walkways for pedestrians.
If only there were any walking.
The streets were void of people. They were all no doubt huddling in their city apartments, living out their fantasies and adventures in other realms. Only droids and flying drones could be found gliding silently along the streets, cleaning up debris, caring for the foliage and gardens, and ensuring the city was functioning as expected.
Who knew the apocalypse would be so luxuriously bland?
She smiled and pulled out her gum, flicking it toward a droid that had rolled over specifically to dispose of it.
Is this how the Gods of Olympus must have felt?
"Hey, System, alert me as soon as Adovoria''s Fall restarts," Magdalena ordered into her smartwatch.
[ Of course. ]
A blue notification appeared on the small screen.
In the meantime, shall I see why the President of the United Republics of America wanted to see me? It''s probably still that same dull man unless they lowered the term from five centuries.
***
"Oi, so how were you able to remember?" BlueLizard pulled out some beef jerky from Grandov''s pocket and handed it to Luca.
Adovoria''s Fall just gets more and more mystifying.
BlueLizard rejoined the Game later than she''d have liked, delayed by the task the URA President had enlisted her to help with within their realm. However, when she re-entered, she was hit with the shocking revelation that Luca Frey still had his memories from Round 67.
And here I thought he was just great at forgetting things.
The two of them had ventured into the forest beside the road. They walked until finding a fallen log to sit on that faced a small, tranquil lake.
The sun had just dipped below the horizon, leaving the sky brushed in deep orange and soft blue hues. The lake''s surface, smooth as glass, caught the last traces of daylight across its water, and the air was cool, carrying the scent of pine and earth. It was a serene space, with the soft chirping of crickets beginning to rise.
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
It''s all nice and serene as long as one doesn''t venture too close to that cursed lake.
There was a reason why this beautiful lake didn''t have any surrounding homes, towns, or even fishing boats.
No one in their right mind would dare disturb what is beneath that dark water.
Luca had been the one to suggest they come to this lake, saying he had something he needed to grab around here. BlueLizard agreed it was a far more suitable place for their conversation than the open roadside; however, she didn''t see what Luca could need from here.
BlueLizard was familiar with Govista Lake. It was one of the notorious sidequests offered by the System of Adovoria''s Fall. If completed, one could obtain powerful artifacts and boosts from the sidequests. However, Govista Lake was a quest so impossibly difficult that most Players didn''t even bother attempting it. The challenge was about as legendary as Adovoria''s Fall itself¡ªonly one Player was rumored to have completed it. However, when pressed for details, he''d simply laugh and tell anyone who asked to fuck off, leaving the true nature of the quest a mystery.
Not that the System is even offering up any sidequests this early in the Game.
Luca accepted the jerky and pointed to his golden eyes.
"I remembered because of these; they''re known as Phoenix Eyes," he explained. "In short, because of them, I have awakened and can now remember past loops."
Grandov raised a brow, inspecting Luca''s eyes more closely under the quickly diminishing light. They were an unusual color, but they weren''t so blatant that he''d have ever assumed them to provide any special powers.
"And since when have you remembered the loops?" Grandov asked, feeling a tinge of unease.
"My first memory was the round where I met you at the bar and joined The Order," Luca replied. "With all the past loops, this is my ninth life."
"Ninth life?" Grandov blinked in surprise. "Already?"
Ignoring this past Round that ended so unexpectedly, how did so many other Rounds occur while I was away? I hadn''t been away from this realm that long. Just how short must they have been?
Luca laughed brightly, a stark contrast against the stillness of the forest, where not even a breeze was found. "The first couple lasted maybe an hour; others were a few days."
Grandov rubbed his chin, feeling the rough stubble under his fingers.
Why would the other Player restart the Game so quickly? Did they get a shit starting point, perhaps?
Grandov''s own starting point wasn''t ideal in this version of the Game. Aside from starting in the faraway Celestial Mountain Range, there was a slight lag time due to the other unknown Player. BlueLizard couldn''t just drop everything and jump into the Game as soon as a reset began, and that meant that time in the Game flowed without BlueLizard having overtaken Grandov''s body.
It wasn''t a significant lag, but it was enough to be a nuisance.
It could become quite problematic if other NPCs can remember the loops and wish me harm.
"Are all people with golden eyes Awakened, then?" Grandov asked, his mind racing as he sifted through memories of anyone else in Adovoria''s Fall who might have had such eyes.
Luca shook his head, chewing thoughtfully on the jerky. "No, not everyone with golden eyes can remember. It''s just one of the basic criteria and the only one that''s easy to spot."
"So, what makes you different? How did you awaken, then?" Grandov asked, biting into the beef jerky in his own hand.
"Luck?" Luca shrugged. "I honestly don''t know. I don''t fully understand it myself."
"But there are there others that are¡ Awakened?" Grandov inquired, but it was rhetorical and ultimately just fishing for any additional answers.
Luca nodded. "Yes, but not many. I know of only three others like me. But there are also those who are Aware¡ªpeople who can''t remember past loops but can record information from one loop to the next. The most concerning part is that the one leading the Kobar Empire''s attack on Adovoria is likely either Awakened or Aware."
Well, shit. No wonder Adovoria''s Fall is ranking first place for the hardest Game to beat.
Grandov chuckled involuntarily, looking out at the dark lake.
It all makes sense now. What a crazy realm this is if NPCs can move about like Players. Instead of replaying a Game with all the typical benefits of a regressor, it''s as if I''m having a chess match against another Player who learns and changes their strategy based on how I move.
Grandov frowned, noting that the lake''s water rippled despite there being no wind.
And perhaps it''s not just one. There might be several of these Awakened and Aware working together.
Grandov hesitated momentarily before asking, "So, what are your plans going forward? Will you help me prevent Kobar''s invasion, or do you want to live out your life in comfort? I wouldn''t blame you if you wanted to take it easy. Your family is all alive now. And I even noticed that Fin was safe and sound."
The suggestion wasn''t entirely genuine. BlueLizard absolutely wanted and needed Luca''s help but knew forcing his hand was not only useless but would have been out of character for Grandov.
Luca Frey wasn''t quite the classic story-book hero as Grandov Lyman, but he was, in his way, a far more extreme sort of hero. He was the perfect contrast to Grandov: he assisted in saving the kingdom with underhanded methods that Grandov would have never been able to accept knowingly, but BlueLizard was willing to close his eyes to. Most importantly, the System had previously hinted at Luca Frey being the answer to beating Adovoria''s Fall.
I need him on my side, no matter what.
"No, I have to prevent the invasion; I don''t have much of a choice," Luca replied, looking down at his boots and pulling out a flute.
"Right, right. It is your home too, after all," Grandov said, nodding, though something in Luca''s tone made him uneasy.
And what''s with the flute?
BlueLizard forced a smile on Grandov''s face, trying to brush off her internal concerns.
"No, what I mean is, I don''t have a choice in the matter." Luca looked straight at Grandov. His expression was unusually serious. "I have to beat Adovoria''s Fall."
Grandov blinked and felt a sudden chill creep up his arms. "How... how do you know that name?"
Luca met his gaze, unflinching. "Grandov¡ªor rather, BlueLizard¡ªI know you''re also a Player. I enjoyed working alongside you in the first Round that I remember, and I''d like for us to continue working together to beat this seemingly impossible Game."
The color drained from Grandov''s face as BlueLizard''s control slipped, the shock too great to mask. "You''re Player 0.4?" The words tumbled out.
Luca nodded, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
An NPC is a Player? But how? How in the world?
BlueLizard ran Grandov''s hands over his face, struggling to process the revelation. "No wonder you didn''t ask me how I could remember the previous loops. You already knew. You knew."
"It''s fine. Really," Luca said, looking out at the water. "Of all the Players that have come to this realm, you''re one of the best. Not just in terms of skill but character. I wouldn''t have revealed all this to you if I wasn''t certain. I know you''re not actually Grandov and are possessing him, but we were still friends, weren''t we?"
Luca''s gaze turned to Grandov.
Jeez, he''s so damn sincere. Ah, I really am a sucker for these types.
"Yeah, we were¨Cor rather are, friends," BlueLizard replied, smiling.
Luca smiled back.
"Besides, it''s not like I ever knew the original Grandov," Luca muttered, looking back toward the lake and standing up.
Ah. Well, shit.
BlueLizard felt her conscience waver.
If he''s the Luca I know from Round 67, that explains why he doesn''t remember Grandov. But he''s wrong. He did know the original Grandov.
BlueLizard bit Grandov''s lip.
Should I tell him and smooth things over?
Tsk.
BlueLizard noted how Luca was currently rubbing his temples. Another headache, no doubt.
Forget it. If I tell him they were actually friends in the past, then I''d have to tell him the fate of the original Grandov, too, and that will just lead to more amnesia.
"By the way, I also have a couple of questions for you," Luca said, looking around the ground for something.
"Sure, go ahead." BlueLizard lowered Grandov''s body to the cool grass and leaned against the log. "I''m happy to answer whatever questions you might have."
"How did you become a Player?" Luca asked as he picked up and examined the pebbles on the ground.
BlueLizard let out a loud bellow. "That¡. Would require a much longer conversation. And I don''t think this place will allow us to stay that long."
She noticed tiny bubbles forming at the center of the dark water. While there was no immediate danger, it was a clear warning of what could happen if they lingered too long.
"It seems the thing in the water isn''t appreciating our conversation," BlueLizard remarked, standing up and brushing off Grandov''s pants and hands. "We should leave before we provoke it any further."
"Is that so? In that case, let''s just take care of it first," Luca said, picking up a small white pebble.
Just take care of it?
However, before BlueLizard could stop him, Luca heaved the pebble toward the lake.
The rock skipped across the water seven times, each hop sending out ripples that gently spread across the lake''s surface.
For a brief moment, an unnatural silence settled over the area, making BlueLizard wonder if the creature might not actually exist in the lake at this point in the Game, given the sidequest didn''t either.
But then, the stillness was violently shattered by a piercing, high-pitched screech as the lake''s center swelled upward in a disturbing, unnatural rise.
Ah, I really am losing my touch.
BlueLizard smiled and pulled out Grandov''s long sword.
Why did I ever think Luca would be any less reckless and unpredictable than how I remembered him?
CH 181 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 3)
"Is this really the time for a music lesson?" Grandov yelled out behind me.
I spun around, horrified to see him with his sword drawn, ready to engage in battle.
Oh, crap. Should I have warned him ahead of time? But he mentioned the creature before I even said anything, so I figured he was ready for this.
"Put that thing away!" I hissed. "Or else it''ll think you actually want a fight."
Grandov looked confused but slowly lowered his sword.
"Yes, yes, just put it away. Let me handle this," I added quickly, turning back to face the massive creature rising from the lake. It looked like an enormous black lump had appeared above the water, with only its bright green eyes easily distinguishable.
I couldn''t really blame Grandov for his reaction.
The creature was nearly as large as Azgralos, and its ominous presence was only heightened by the way it blended into the darkness of the forest and lake. Tomorrow would be a moonless night, and though tonight wasn''t entirely moonless or fully night yet, it was still pretty dark out.
Its black, uneven, almost slimy skin glistened under the sparse light, and its two glowing green eyes locked onto me, either out of curiosity or rage; I couldn''t tell.
I brought the wooden flute in my hand up to my lips and began playing the tune the System had taught me. It was a silly, simple melody that even I could play and the sort of thing you''d hear children hum at festivals. The music piece was certainly not something you''d expect to tame a giant lake beast. It was a bit ridiculous, but I wasn''t about to question the creature''s taste in music.
As the bright notes echoed across the lake, the creature froze mid-roar, its green eyes widening like it couldn''t believe what it was hearing. I kept playing, and sure enough, the monster began to sway¡ªfirst just its head, then its entire massive body, moving in sync with the absurd tune.
"I''ll be damned¡" Grandov whispered behind me.
The thrashing ceased, and the creature actually started to nuzzle the shore like a giant, slimy cat seeking attention. Though, to be fair, it looked more like a toad-slug hybrid rolling its misshapen head along the shoreline than anything else.
As it moved its large, misshapen head and body, I caught a glint from what appeared to be a toothless mouth.
That must be it.
I continued playing the flute while cautiously edging closer.
The creature stopped rolling and became completely docile. Its green eyes, each the size of a horse, followed me as I approached. My gaze drifted to its enormous mouth, which loomed like a cave and was fringed with long, brush-like tendrils.
"Luca¨Cwhat are you doing?" Grandove whisper-yelled behind me.
However, I ignored him, as explaining would have required putting down the flute, and I had no knowledge of what the creature would do if I stopped playing the silly tune.
Instead, I proceeded to reach one of my hands into the cavern. My fingers wrapped around the glinting object inside and tugged. However, the metal thing seemed embedded and tangled within the slimy, brush-like tendrils. I tried a few more times but to no avail.
Damn it.
I quickly pocketed the flute to free my other hand and used both arms to try and yank the item free.
I could hear my heartbeat pounding in my ears, hoping that the spell the music had provided hadn''t yet completely shattered.
"HAHHHHHHH!"
The creature let out a warm, fishy breath that washed over me, reeking of lake depths.
Just as I feared it might devour me, the flute was pulled from my pocket, and Grandov began playing the tune beside me. It was simple enough that I wasn''t surprised he picked it up quickly.
"Thanks," I whispered, focusing on untangling the metal ring from the creature''s mouth.
As my fingers finally pried the metal ring loose, I felt a surge of relief.
The surge wasn''t contained just to me, however. The moment the ring was freed from the creature''s mouth, its massive dark body began convulsing as if under great strain. The glowing green eyes that had seemed so menacing began to dim and close.
The creature''s enormous, misshapen form started to shrink, its grotesque features softening and receding. The black, glistening, lumpy skin melted away and was replaced by what was honestly still a rather lumpy surface but much smoother in appearance without every bump and lump magnified many times. The enormous blob that had towered over us just moments ago diminished rapidly until, in the blink of an eye, what was left before us was a small, harmless green toad.
It sat there at the water''s edge, its enormous and grotesque body now reduced to the size of my palm.
"Well, that''s¡ unexpected," Grandov muttered, lowering the flute as he stared at the tiny creature.
I held the ring up, examining it under the dim light in the sky.
The band was made of a smooth, deep green metal that seemed to shimmer with an inner light, almost as if it were alive. At the top of the ring sat a giant pearl that glowed faintly with the overwhelming energy of living mana, but now, without a host to amplify it, the ring seemed almost innocuous. Almost, that is. I could feel the power radiating from it¡ªpower that had turned an innocent creature into a monstrous abomination.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
[ Item: Ring of Boundless Bloom ]
[ Description: A ring that grants the wearer heightened attunement to living mana, allowing them to sense and identify potent sources of mana in their surroundings, such as ancient trees or sacred groves. When near these sources, the wearer can channel the abundant living mana to enhance their Vitality and Nature Affinity by up to 250 points. The ring can also be used to induce rapid growth in plants or force transformation upon creatures, bending them to the wearer''s will. ]
[ Note: The ring''s effects are amplified in areas rich in living mana, providing more substantial enhancements and control. ]
[ Warning: Prolonged exposure may lead to unpredictable mutations or destabilization. Handle with caution. ]
A loud croak sounded from beneath my feet. The small toad blinked at me with its big, round eyes as if asking what had just happened.
However, it didn''t stay long and hopped back into the water, quickly disappearing beneath the surface. I turned to Grandov, who stared at the ring in my hands.
"I''ll be damned. I recognize that ring. Kevin will be pissed," he commented.
"Kevin?" I raised a brow.
"Ah, don''t worry about it. He''s a rather infamous Player that everyone knows about. He played a wizard in a previous Game in your realm, and mishap after mishap occurred to him; he made a huge stink about it in the chat rooms."
"Ah." I nodded, half wondering if it was the same wizard that had nearly killed Duncan as a child for eating a fruit that provided Duncan his Grim Reaper Eyes. Wizards were incredibly rare, after all.
"Thanks again. That was a close one," I said, slipping the ring into my pocket. I wanted to examine it further before trying it on¡ªjust in case it would overwhelm me the way it did the toad. "But at least we won''t have to worry about any more giant lake creatures tonight."
Grandov nodded, still looking a bit dazed. "Luca, you never cease to amaze me. No wonder the only other person who cleared this never shared how he did it.¡ To think the way to complete one of the most dangerous sidequests in Adovoria''s Fall was to play a children''s song on a flute."
"Most dangerous? Difficult¡?¡± I blinked, confused.
What in the world is he talking about? What part of that was difficult or dangerous?
Sure, there was that little scare at the end, but if push came to shove, I could''ve created an illusion to confuse the creature and made a clean escape.
Back in Round 8, I had the System show me all the quests that Players successfully completed within the Game. While I couldn''t claim some of the typical benefits these sidequests offered, I figured the items Players earned were worth the effort. With the knowledge of all the cleared quests, I didn''t have to figure out how to complete them¡ªI knew the best methods right from the start. Plus, I knew which quests were the quickest, simplest, and most rewarding. It was laziness at its best.
"I just picked the easiest one to clear¡" I muttered.
There was no fighting, no sneaking about traps. Some silly song needed to be played, and that was that. Even I, who was laughably weak and had a tiny mana core, could clear this challenge on day one of the Game reset.
Grandov shook his head and sighed, a grin spreading across his face.
"I don''t suppose you''ll tell me Adovoria''s Fall is actually easy, too?" he asked.
"I wish." I chuckled and motioned for him to join me on the log. "Now that the creature''s dealt with, I still have a few questions for you."
"Ah, right." Grandov sat down beside me.
The moon was just a sliver of itself tonight, but the sky was alive with stars. The longer I stared up, the more they seemed to multiply, filling the darkness with their distant, glittering light.
"So, how did you become a Player?" I asked again.
My question had three purposes to it.
For one, I had become a Player in a way that was anything but typical. NPCs didn''t usually get promoted to Player status, and I wanted to understand what ''normal'' was like.
Then there was Grandov¡ªBlueLizard, to be precise. If I was going to have any chance at beating Adovoria''s Fall, I needed to better understand who I was partnering with and their true, innate background beyond that of the character they had possessed.
Finally, there was the question that nagged at the back of my mind: Could I turn those around me into Players to help clear the Game faster? The System had previously told me it couldn''t turn others into , but the System only knew what it knew from the data it had. Despite being far more knowledgeable than me, it wasn''t a God or an omniscient being.
If I could turn Micah into a Player, the Kobar Empire wouldn''t stand a chance.
"Hmm," Grandov mused. "Are you asking about me specifically, or do you want to know how Players are chosen in general? Those are two very different stories."
I frowned. "How so?"
Grandov smiled. "Normally, Players come about through a lottery process and selection by higher beings. Or a System snags someone by their fate''s string that matches their Game''s objectives. However, in my case¡ªor rather, my realm''s case¡ªwe were all transformed into Players by our realm''s own powers. It was the first instance of its kind."
I tilted my head.
Taking the cue, Grandov continued. "You see, our realm was much like yours¡ªa place where we unknowingly invited what we termed as Gods, Demons, Devils, and Angels to play their Games. Most people had no idea these beings, or rather Players, even existed, just as many in your realm are unaware. But as our society evolved, and perhaps even began to crumble, the realization that our world was being used as a playground for other beings wasn''t discovered by us¡ªbut by AI."
"AI?" I echoed, unfamiliar with the term.
"Artificial Intelligence," Grandov explained. "Think of it as a highly knowledgable and continuously learning entity, but not human. A creation of our own making, designed to process and understand information far beyond our capabilities."
"Like a System?" I suggested.
Grandov smiled knowingly. "That''s a good comparison, but there''s a crucial difference. Unlike the System you''re probably familiar with, which guides and challenges you, our realm''s AI was developed to automate tasks and make decisions that humans used to handle. These AIs managed everything¡ªfrom crime detection and personalized shopping experiences to language translation and even long-term investment strategies."
I raised a brow, trying to wrap my head around it.
Grandov described a slew of things that this AI-thing did, and I didn''t have anything to compare it to except the System of Adovoria''s Fall. Ultimately, it all sounded more like the System that I knew than anything else in existence that I was familiar with.
"So, it was like everyone had their own System?" I asked, seeking clarification.
"Not exactly," Grandov replied. "The AIs themselves were distinct, each created with a unique purpose in mind. People typically had access to several."
"So how did it, or they, figure out your realm was part of a Game?" I pressed.
"It all came down to three super AIs, each developed by a different government with a very different goal," Grandov began. "One AI was tasked with identifying new energy sources beyond our planet, even if it meant spreading our ideals of freedom to alien worlds. Another was designed by a national defense agency, dedicated to predicting and thwarting any potential threats, both foreign and domestic. The third was commissioned by a private investment firm, under government directive, to meticulously plan out investment strategies for the next millennium, ensuring long-term dominance and stability."
He paused, taking a long breath, his gaze distant at the star-filled sky.
"These three AIs, each with their own mission, began to uncover patterns and anomalies that couldn''t be explained through ordinary means. They started to communicate, sharing data and theories with one another. Eventually, they realized the truth: our realm was part of a larger Game, one played by beings far beyond our understanding."
"But now you''re a Player," I said.
"Indeed." Grandov smiled and shrugged. "In the end, the three AIs decided that to fulfill their missions, they needed to take our realm off the playing field. The only way to do that was to transform everyone into Players."
His voice carried a hint of resentment.
"You''re quite knowledgeable," I remarked, offering the comment as a compliment.
Grandov''s smile deepened, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I should be. As fate would have it, I helped write the damn code for all three of them."
CH 182 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 4)
"Ahhh, there''s never a dull moment with you, Luca." Prince Chase''s laughter filled the Rose Room, bright and carefree. "Last night was a real treat."
The violet-haired Prince of the Daylan Dynasty sat across from me, radiating annoyingly high energy for this early in the day. Between us, a teapot of strong black tea sat waiting to finish brewing, and I desperately needed it to work its magic on my sleep-deprived state.
My eyes burned and were likely bloodshot from having gone to bed late and awoken painfully early.
I had informed Remlend the night before that Prince Chase was expected to stop by this morning and to awaken me if I overslept.
My right eye twitched as I caught sight of the sky outside, still half shrouded in darkness.
What I had not expected was this damn lunatic to interpret my invitation to stop by ''first thing in the morning'' as ''as soon as dawn approaches.''
Chase, unlike myself, seemed infuriatingly well-rested, sipping his tea with all the calm of someone who''d slept soundly through the night. Which was odd, considering he must''ve gotten even less sleep than I did.
"Do you not need sleep or something?" I grumbled. "Is it because you''re a warlock?"
Prince Chase flashed me a grin. "Close, but not quite. I follow a biphasic sleep pattern."
I frowned, my tired brain struggling to process his words. "A what?"
"I take a thirty-minute nap every six hours," Chase explained as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "I''ve done it all my life. The Paragons of Rahosm Temple trained me in this sleep pattern¡ªit maximizes alertness and minimizes vulnerability. All the priests there do it."
I blinked, trying to wrap my head around the concept while pouring myself a cup of tea.
"So in any given day, you only sleep¡"
"Two hours." Chase held up two fingers, looking entirely too pleased with himself.
I sighed, downed the hot black tea, and poured myself another cup. "For future reference, don''t ever come by before the sun is over the horizon."
"Noted," Chase said with a smile.
"Anyhow, what exactly led you to Govista Lake last night?¡± I asked.
While chatting with Grandov, I caught sight of a light violet finch in one of the trees, and given the peculiar color, I concluded that it was most likely Chase Daylan. I didn''t confront him then, but figured now was as good a time as any.
"What do you mean, what led me there? I came as instructed," Chase replied, his golden eyes widening in surprise.
His classic round pair of shades sat beside his teacup instead of on his nose.
"Instructed?" What in the world is he going on about?
I picked up my teacup, wondering if my memory lapsed somewhere.
"Well, rather, I took the hint," Chase explained. "Your brother had come by and told me about you wishing to meet this morning for breakfast and that you were meeting with Grandov at Govista Lake. I figured you might need a little help."
I gazed down at the table with tea and some light snacks. It was far too early for breakfast. Even Fiona, our head cook, wasn''t up yet.
"Micah told you?" I narrowed my eyes as my mind caught up to what he said, not believing it for a second. "Or did you pull that information out of him?"
I felt myself swell with anger. I was not too fond of Micah being toyed with for a second.
"I didn''t use my ability on your dear older brother, don''t worry," Chase quickly stated, raising his hands in defense. "All he said was that you had something to attend to. I pulled the rest of the information from others that I figured you wouldn''t care so much about me meddling with."
I sighed and gazed down at the steaming hot tea in my cup. Even if he didn''t use his truth-forcing ability on my brother, it was nonetheless a troublesome insight that I could be tracked down so easily.
If he could do it, anyone could. Saga Duex was just the tip of the iceberg.
"Anyhow, no need to be so upset. Thanks to me, Grandov, or rather BlueLizard, was being completely truthful with you. That''s what you wished for with my presence, right?"
I froze.
"You used your ability on Grandov?" I asked.
"Don''t worry, I made sure it was undetectable," Chase proudly stated. "I''ve had plenty of practice over the years. You''re only one of a couple of exceptions that have ever caught on."
I sighed, feeling a bit irritated.
That means that BlueLizard wasn''t being open and honest because of mutual trust. It was because of trickery. What a lousy restart to our partnership.
"Ah, are you worried my little meddling will be exposed?" Chase seemed to catch on to my poor mood. "Don''t worry; people''s minds usually pull the pieces together and explain away why they were so honest. And given this was the Game''s original Hero, I made sure to be extra vigilant."
I poured myself a third cup of black tea, deciding it wasn''t worth pursuing any further, especially not with this lunatic.
"Well, what''s done is done," I said. "And refer to that person as Grandov going forward, in case anyone is ever listening in."
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
"Of course." Chase poured himself another cup and smiled, looking out the window at the black twisted thorns and neon pink roses outside. "Luca, about what Grandov mentioned, are you considering turning others into Players?"
"It''s worth looking into, at the very least," I said.
"How exciting," Chase chuckled with a strange expression on his face. "There really isn''t a dull moment with you, Luca."
I grimaced.
Just what is this lunatic thinking? Is he hoping to become a Player that badly?
I had little hope for creating an existence like the AI that BlueLizard mentioned, which could turn regular people into Players. Nor did I want to, as it appeared those three AIs had ultimately brought about a whole lot of unintended trouble to the realm as well.
However, while my realm was far less advanced that BlueLizard''s realm, I did have the System that was already modifying the code to allow me to be a Player. I had asked it previously if it could turn others into Players and it denied being able to do so, but what if it was just a matter of lacking the knowledge to do so? If I could teach it, wouldn''t it be possible to change the rules of the Game again?
"That old lady might have a book on the subject of realm coding," Chase offered.
I nodded, having already planned to go to Lisa''s Books and Tea to investigate the matter.
"Speaking of old ladies, Saga Duex met with me yesterday," I said, getting to the ultimate reason why I wanted to meet with Chase this morning.
"Did she now?" Chase grinned. "I''ve only met with her a handful of times when I took over the Daylan Dynasy''s throne."
"Were you aware that she''s supporting the Kobar Empire''s expansion financially?" I asked.
"No, but it hardly surprises me. The Duex Bank goes werever there is money to be made," Chase replied. "If she''s backing the opposition, why did she want to meet with you?"
"She offered to provide financial support to me in the war in return for a small favor," I said, knowing the favor was hardly small, especially with the additional insight that BlueLizard had provided.
"Playing both sides of the field, huh? I''m not surprised." Chase shrugged. "She''s the shrewdest person I''d ever met. I''d had to pay one hefty price for once attempting to use my ability on her. Took me thirty loops to clear my debts. She''s a terrible person to be on the wrong side of."
"That''s why I need your help with this." I pulled out a parchment of paper and tossed it toward Chase.
He caught it and unrolled it. His eyes twinkled with amusement.
"Are you outsourcing the unpleasant work to me, as you had with Grandov?" he asked, referring to how BlueLizard and I divided up our tasks for this Round and future ones.
"Are you saying you find it displeasing?" I asked and sipped my tea.
"Hardly, for me, it is quite amusing, even," Chase said.
I nodded.
Just as BlueLizard didn''t mind playing the role of a dutiful soldier and getting their hands dirty in the war, I doubted that Chase would find his task displeasing, either.
"Why do something unpleasant that others would happily do?" I muttered.
"Most certainly!" Chase laughed brightly.
***
"Young master Luca, Micah has requested your presence in his office," Remlend announced after walking Chase Daylan out of the Frey Manor. "Someone from the palace is with him."
I gazed out the window at the sky, which was finally lightening up. The sun had peaked above the horizon.
Had the royal tattoo artist already arrived?
"Very well," I replied, standing up and following Remlend out of the Rose Room.
No point in wasting time. I had a busy enough morning, as it were, with too many matters to attend to within a short amount of time.
When I entered Micah''s office, my gaze immediately fell upon the elderly woman seated in one of the armchairs.
I blinked, taking her in.
Her presence was not particularly striking. She didn''t appear all that much unlike other grandmothers found in Genise¡ªher hair, peppered with grey hair, was carefully pinned back, revealing a face with a long nose and covered with the wrinkles of many decades lived. Her grey eyes, carried a certain warmth and calm that suggested that she had long outlived any worries and alarm.
[ Random Character Check in progress for Tavonneth Lock. ]
[ Tavonneth Lock is an Echomancer, Level 44. ]
[ She can replicate any image down to the finest detail, capturing every nuance with astonishing accuracy. Once replicated, she can seamlessly transfer this image onto any surface, ensuring that every line, color, and shadow is preserved exactly as the original. This ability allows her to forge documents or artworks, and even mimic magical runes with the copy as good as the original. ]
I felt a smile spread across my face. This royal promise tattoo artist was about to make my life significantly easier.
"It is a pleasure to meet you, Tavonneth Lock," I said, bowing my head after Micah had formally introduced us and reiterated the three tasks we had for her.
Micah''s original intention of bringing her by was to replicate Claude Noire''s tattoo from my illusion onto a human puppet. He had tacked on Apophis''s promise tattoo along as well, but I had a far more urgent need for her skills.
The day before, I had copied some notes for my younger sister on a few inventions she had developed in Round 8, to keep her content with only Jarvis attending the ball. Even with my improved artistic skills, the task was annoyingly difficult and time-consuming. My right hand still ached from the task.
But now, with Tavonneth Lock, I wouldn''t have to lift a pen ever again. She was like a human printing press, capable of effortlessly transferring my illusions onto paper.
"Micah Frey here says you''re proficient in Illusion Magic?" Tavonneth said as she stood up from her armchair, leaning on a cane. She made her way over to the large table where several empty journals lay waiting.
"I am," I replied, joining her and flipping open the first journal to a blank page.
"It''s been a long time since I''ve met anyone who uses it. Very well, let''s get started then," she said, and I conjured my first illusion, a recipe from Arnold Bumblefudge. To save on mana, I created the illusion directly in Tavonneth''s eyes.
"Aha." The old woman appeared amused.
Tavonneth flicked her hand, and the blank page shimmered. White lettering and intricate drawings materialized before settling into the paper as though they had been burned in. Everything, down to an ink fingerprint smudge, was replicated.
I flipped the page and summoned the next illusion into her eyes.
"I shall leave the two of you to it, then," Micah said, excusing himself from the office, no doubt busy with far too many matters as well.
The lighting and shadows in Micah''s office moved as the sun in the sky made its way up and poured its sunshine through the open windows while the journals filled up with notes.
I let out a yawn and stretched out my arms upward, having finished the last journal.
The process with Tavonneth''s help certainly went more efficiently than me attempting to copy the notes by hand, but my body and hand still ached.
"Kid, all you did was turn a few pages," Tavonneth chided, unimpressed by my show of exhaustion.
I couldn''t help but be impressed, though. This frail-looking old woman showed no signs of discomfort despite the intense work. She popped the cork on a large mana potion and downed it with ease.
Both of us had needed to consume mana potions to keep our magic going, but the ones Tavonneth drank were significantly larger, a testament to the size and strength of her mana core.
I had considered learning Echomancy myself¡ªit would have made me more self-sufficient and less reliant on others. But it was a demanding discipline, requiring a substantial amount of mana and years of meticulous practice. Promise tattoos, for instance, were notoriously difficult to perfect. They needed a skilled Echomancer to replicate mana runes flawlessly, or the person being tattooed risked death. Or worse.
Tavonneth was one of the best, honed by decades of training. And while I had what seemed like an endless number of loops, I wasn''t about to spend several decades mastering a technique I could easily outsource to someone like her.
"You certainly have an unusual array of interests," she remarked. "Shall we move on to the next two assignments?"
I ran my hand over the dozen journals she had filled with notes, all intended to be passed on to those better suited to the tasks than myself.
While I had no intention of remaining as powerless as I currently was, I didn''t need to excel at everything. After all, I wasn''t alone.
I just need to nurture the many talents surrounding me.
CH 183 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 5)
"Are you able to reverse engineer it?" Micah asked as he ran his finger over the human dummy on which Claude Noir''s tattoo was imprinted.
Tavonneth regarded him with a steady, unassuming gaze. "By reverse engineering, you mean¡?" she let the question hang in the air.
"I want to create a runic tattoo with a similar magical encryption," Micah clarified. "One that can be transferred between lives and dimensions."
The room fell quiet.
"I''m afraid that''s in the realm of the hypothetical," Tavonneth replied after a moment. "I managed to replicate the tattoos but didn''t detect any magical encryption. I looked."
Micah sighed and released the mannequin. "No matter."
"We''ll find a way," I offered.
"Indeed," Micah said with a faint, almost consoling smile. "At least the information is here."
Tsk.
I glanced over the intricate black print on the mannequin.
Yes, the tattoos were there but still needed to be deciphered. We hadn''t yet uncovered anything.
"Shall we move on to the third matter?" Tavonneth suggested.
"Yes," I said, gazing out the window at the sunny, beautiful day that was going by faster than I would have wanted.
I still need to hatch Leona, introduce myself to Sarka and Leo, and head out toward my grandmother''s villa.
"Yes, let''s move on," Micah echoed. He grabbed a large linen cloth and tossed it over the mannequin, concealing it from view.
He opened his office door and called, "Gerald, tell Louis to bring the snake. And have some food and tea brought over."
"Right away, young master Micah," Gerald responded.
A short while later, the three of us were joined by Apophis, who remained securely locked in his cage. The snake hissed and slithered, its gaze fixed on Tavonneth, though it seemed more curious than communicative.
"So this is the snake in question?" Tavonneth asked, her expression lacking any emotions. I expected a request for a promise tattoo between a human and a snake to elicit some surprise, but she appeared entirely unfazed.
I wonder what, if anything, could shock this elderly mage.
"Yes, this is Apophis," I introduced the snake.
"Mmhmm. I''m ready to begin when you are," Tavonneth said, motioning toward the large table where she had laid out parchment and inks.
I carefully placed Apophis'' cage beside her, and Micah took up a position across the table, arms crossed.
"We''ll go over the contract details first," Tavonneth explained. "Then I''ll draft the promise tattoo based on your needs and run a test to ensure there are no errors. If it passes inspection without issues, I''ll transfer it to Luca Frey and Apophis."
"Understood," I said.
Tavonneth dipped her quill into the black ink, the tip hovering just above the parchment as she turned to us. "Before we proceed, let''s ensure we''re all clear on the terms of what is required for a quality promise tattoo. The contract needs to be exact, or the magic won''t hold and can elicit a dangerous response."
Micah nodded, his expression serious. "The agreement is as follows: in return for Luca rescuing the children imprisoned by The Alchemist in a future loop, Apophis will share his knowledge on mastering Chaos Magic and provide insights as a Celestial being with Luca. Is that correct?"
Apophis, still locked in his cage, hissed softly as if in agreement.
~Yes, that will suffice.
His voice sounded into my mind.
"That''s correct," I confirmed, crossing my arms as I leaned forward slightly.
"There''s a number of areas that are far from straightforward," Tavonneth said. "To start, what is considered as ''rescuing''? And how many must be saved to meet the condition?"
"All of them," I replied at the same time as Apophis hissed.
Tavonneth''s quill began to move, taking down notes that I would have presumed as cryptic symbols, but I soon realized to be simply messy handwriting.
"And by ''loop,'' how is that defined?" she inquired.
"The moment I awake and realize I''m reliving my life from an earlier point than I initially was at," I replied.
"Mmmhmmm," Tavonneth''s quill continued to jot down notes. "And this knowledge¡ªwhat specifically are we talking about? Just general insights or something more actionable?"
"Actionable," I said, my voice firm. "I don''t want vague information. Apophis will provide clear guidance on how to gain mastery over Chaos Magic. And as a Celestial, he''ll offer insights that could help me understand how to deal with others like him, especially in the context of the Players and the realm."
I had access to plenty of books from Lisa on Chaos Magic, but if Apophis was truly a former God of Chaos, I could find no better teacher. He had offered to provide me knowledge that could allow me to take over the world, but I neither trusted such a vague promise nor did I care to take over anything, such as the world, as he had initially suggested. I was attempting to prevent a takeover, if anything.
"I need further context on some of the terminology, like the use of ''Celestials.''" Tavonneth''s grey eyes gazed toward Micah. "I don''t require every nuanced detail, especially if this information is considered confidential, but I do need enough to form the contract wording correctly."
Micah''s eyes narrowed. "Celestials are beings that rule over realms where Players exist," he relayed what I had previously told him, albeit in a more refined manner. "Given the risks that Players pose¡ªbeyond the scope of this Game¡ªthat knowledge could be invaluable. Luca is not just seeking a philosophical discussion. He needs practical, usable information from Apophis."
Tavonneth nodded, her quill continuing to dance across the parchment. "Understood. Apophis, you are to provide Luca with truthful and actionable knowledge¡ªspecific techniques, strategies, and other relevant insights on Chaos Magic and the nature of Celestials and Players. Do you agree to these terms?"
Apophis let out a low hiss.
Yes~ I agree.
"He agrees," I said, my eyes fixed on the parchment with the various scribbles.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Tavonneth paused, looking up from the contract. "One final question: Is there a time limit for this contract? A point at which it becomes void if not fulfilled?"
Micah and I exchanged a glance.
No time limit.
Apophis replied himself.
Based on Tavonneth''s and Micah''s gaze on him, it appeared he telepathically replied into our minds at once.
~Hahhh. The contract is binding until both parties fulfill their obligations. Luca will save the children; I will provide the knowledge in return. The contract will dissolve naturally once both ends are met.
"Very well," Tavonneth said, her voice not betraying an ounce of surprise as she wrote her final notes. "I''ll first draft the contract, then the tattoo itself. Once I''m done, we''ll test it to ensure there are no errors before applying it to you both."
I nodded, watching as she meticulously worked. Standing across from me, Micah remained silent, his focus entirely on the contract that would soon bind Apophis and me in a pact.
As Tavonneth completed the initial contract, she finally looked up. "If there are no objections, I''ll design the tattoo, and we can proceed with the test phase."
I tilted my head at the contract laid out before me. The parchment was covered in neat, precise handwriting, with the ink still slightly glossy and filling the air with a faint, metallic tang. Unlike Tavonneth''s prior chicken scribble, the letters were clearly written out in neat handwriting and in simple language.
[[ System, please read the contents to me. ]]
It might have been in neat handwriting and simple language, but reading them would have nonetheless wasted too much time.
My eyes shifted away from the parchment and toward the series of blue boxes that appeared courtesy of the System, offering a breakdown of the contract.
In addition to the requests we made, Tavonneth had implemented a series of stringent safety measures. Layer upon layer of restrictions were placed on Apophis to ensure my protection. Notably, Apophis was bound to provide only truthful information, and we were forbidden from betraying or harming each other until the contract was fully honored.
It is sufficient for me.
Apophis responded first, his voice slithering through our minds.
"It seems fine to me as well." I looked to Micah, whose judgment I trusted far more than my own in these matters.
He had a slight frown on his face but ultimately appeared in approval.
"No objections." Micah gave a brief nod after inspecting the contract, his gaze meeting mine for a moment before he turned back to Tavonneth. "Make sure it''s flawless," he added.
"Of course," Tavonneth replied. "It will require me a bit of time."
She set to work immediately, tracing intricate runes and symbols onto the parchment. The room filled with the soft scratch of quill on paper as she alternated between different inks¡ªeach a different shade, some shimmering with an iridescent glow, others dark and rich like fresh blood. The scent of the ink, sharp and slightly acrid, mingled with the underlying mustiness of aged paper.
I walked over to the food tray that all of us appeared to have forgotten about and quietly grabbed myself a sandwich and some hot tea while awaiting the final result.
She meticulously completed the tattoo draft, then began transferring the design onto three parchments embedded with runes. As her quill moved, the runes sparked and shimmered, reacting to the magic being infused into the ink.
"It has passed the three tests," Tavonneth announced. "We can proceed to the final stage of implementation."
Ahhhh~ What sort of bullshit is this? If that''s supposed to be the promise tattoo, I object.
Apophis coiled tightly in his cage, his purple eyes narrowing as he hissed in displeasure.
I blinked and turned to him.
"What is the matter?" I asked aloud, as I suspected he had spoken into everyone''s minds, not just my own.
This sort of promise tattoo will disappear upon the next loop. Either this mage is incompetent, or one of you is attempting to deceive me.
Apophis''s gaze darted between Tavonneth and Micah, his displeasure evident.
"I''m afraid creating a promise tattoo that''ll remain in place across another lifetime, or loop as you call it, is purely hypothetical," Tavonneth replied, her voice steady despite the accusation. "I don''t know if such a tattoo is even possible."
~So it is incompetence, then.
Apophis''s gaze fixed on Micah.
Let me out, and I''ll show this incompetent woman how it''s done.
"Very well." Micah didn''t hesitate. He pulled out a small key and approached the cage.
"Micah, is it safe to let him out?" I asked. "He''s been caged for a reason, after all."
However, Micah seemed unconcerned as he nodded. "The cage was just a formality. Ridley inspected him yesterday. He''s sealed and has no abilities beyond speaking into our minds. Even if he was something more before, he''s just a snake now."
"But a long-lived snake," I muttered, eyeing Apophis warily.
If someone had an infinite lifespan, wouldn''t that mean an endless supply of life force?
Micah smiled at my concern. "He''s no warlock if that''s what you''re worried about."
With a soft click, the cage unlocked, and Apophis slithered out, his movements slow and deliberate. He made his way to the parchment.
I raised a brow.
How will he show Tavonneth how to do anything without the ability to cast magic and being stuck in the body of a snake?
However, just then, Apophis presented a skill that was on par with the shock of Leona having opened up her tiny beak and swallowed a carriage whole in the round prior.
With fluid grace, Apophis dipped the tip of his tail into an ink bottle. Then, with the precision of a master calligrapher, he began to trace runes onto the parchment, his tail moving like the tip of a fine paintbrush. The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on the snake as he demonstrated a skill that left us all stunned.
"I¨CI see!" Tavonneth showcased her first burst of emotion. Her gray eyes widened like that of a child having just learned something new.
To be perfectly honest, I didn''t understand the depth of what Apophis had shown. To me, it appeared like highly detailed drawings, which was impressive for a snake, but ultimately, I didn''t have enough insight into promise tattoos to differentiate between what Apophis had drawn out and Tavonneth''s initial sketch.
All that matters is that the expert promise tattoo artist understood.
"This is truly remarkable," Tavonneth gushed like a teenage girl in love. It was a strange sight, given that she must have been at least eight decades old. "And this part here will remove all traces of the magic, so others cannot replicate," she pointed her wrinkled finger to a small part of the drawing.
~Naturally. This is child''s play for me. I''m impressed you noticed that detail.
Apophis began to explain the magic behind the runic drawing to her further, but seemingly only into her mind, as his voice disappeared from mine. He seemed to have warmed up to Tavonneth amidst all her sincere praise.
My eyes drifted to the nearby clock. Time was slipping away, and I had other matters to attend to.
"Micah, who is the fastest and most able rider?" I turned to my brother, who had a slight smile on his face.
He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Blake, most likely. But why do you ask?"
I held up the green journal I had prepared for Arnold Bumblefudge. "I need someone to ride to the Town of Ascot and deliver this to Arnold, a cook in our grandmother''s kitchen."
I had intended to deliver it myself, ensuring it arrived safely, but if Arnold was to use the recipes in this round, he needed them sooner rather than later. The only real risk was losing the journal, but it could always be recreated. Only Arnold would understand his notes and bring those recipes to life anyhow.
"Then Blake would be especially good, given the dangers of the Humpton Forest," Micah stated.
I nodded, having seen him in action when the carriage was attacked.
"Luca Frey, we are ready for you," Tavonneth called out from the table.
Micah took the journal from my hand. "I''ll see to this. Any other instructions?"
"Yes," I said. "Have him relay to Arnold that he is to study and prepare the meals listed in the journal to our grandmother."
Micah nodded, then left the office to handle the task.
I joined Tavonneth and Apophis at the large table, bracing myself for the promise tattoo ritual.
The process was far from pleasant. My upper arm itched fiercely as the tattoo was etched into my skin and Apophis''. The sensation was uncomfortable, and though it felt like it dragged on for an eternity, it only took a few minutes, given that Tavonneth was simply copying over the drawn-out promise tattoo with magic.
"So, it''s done?" I asked, eager to have it over with.
"It is done," Tavonneth confirmed.
I turned my arm over, inspecting the intricate design now engraved in a thin band on my upper left arm. The lines were delicate and almost alive. I felt a strange mix of awe and apprehension. A promise tattoo was nothing to take lightly, after all.
What now, Master? I''m bound to you now and unable to betray you, so I''ll follow you wherever you wish.
Apophis hissed into my mind.
I smiled at him and stretched out an arm toward him.
[[ I don''t suppose you''ve ever met a phoenix? ]]
Apophis slithered up my arm and coiled himself atop my left shoulder.
Oh HO~ I have, but it has been a long time since I last met one. Silly but powerful creatures, those are.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Did that meeting help?" Micah asked, having returned to his office. His brother was gone.
Only Tavonneth remained in one of the armchairs, sipping a cup of tea.
"That was certainly insightful," she replied. "It helped me understand how that was done."
Her gray eyes drifted to the covered-up mannequin.
As Micah had suspected, Apophis''s suggestion of implementing a promise tattoo that accounted for loops had unveiled a magic similar to what Claude Noire had utilized.
Micah walked over to his desk and pulled out a prominent red leather journal. "Shall we get started, then?"
His eyes twinkled in delight.
It''s time I secured my position and influence in all future rounds.
CH 184 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 6)
~Hahhh. What a glutenous phoenix you are. I''ve met many, but never one with an appetite like yours.
Apophis hissed from where he was coiled tightly around my left upper arm and shoulder, his smooth, cool scales shifting against my skin.
I shivered when he moved across my red tunic and over my exposed collarbone.
And what an insolent snake you are. You lack appreciation for good food, but I suppose it''s understandable¡ªyou are satisfied with eating insects and mice?
Leona sat perched on my right shoulder, her form concealed from view by the Pull Tab necklace''s enchantment. Only the soft heat and slight pressure exuded from her small body betrayed her presence to me.
The three of us swayed with the steady, rhythmic jolt of the Frey carriage, its wheels turning along the road and past the dark, towering trees of the Humpton Forest. The forest exuded its usual charm of unsettling eeriness. Shadows danced around us, flickering like phantoms despite it being a warm and sunny day.
We were heading to the Town of Ascot to see my grandmother, as I had done in the past two rounds.
Leona was invisible, and both she and Apophis were capable of telepathic speech; however, for extra privacy, I''d asked Remlend to sit outside so I could speak rather than rely on Illusion Magic to communicate with these two bickering creatures.
The forest hummed with a quiet menace, but the timing had shifted the events we''d encounter. We left Genise later than we had in the previous Round, and thus, this time, the shrieking cry of the dying phoenix had not echoed through the trees while we traveled the road. It was a matter I wanted to investigate eventually, but today, or rather this Round, my focus was elsewhere. I had spent most of my morning ensuring the copied-over journals were delivered to the right hands. I even took the time to introduce myself to Sarka and Leo, confirming that the golden-eyed genius boy was not an Awakened.
Indeed~ Mice are pretty tasty, and insects have a lovely crunch to them. I do enjoy eggs and little foolish birds as well.
Apophis hissed back at Leona with a tone tinted with evident pleasure.
Luca! Did you hear that?? What did I tell you? That evil snake wants to eat me.
Leona shrieked into my mind.
I instinctively massaged my earbuds, but I knew it was useless, given how she spoke into my mind¡ªor rather, yelled.
What a dangerous thing telepathy is. Perhaps it''s worth exploring from an attack standpoint?
Apophis hissed softly from my left shoulder, seemingly chuckling to himself. He couldn''t see Leona either, and I wasn''t sure if Leona spoke into my mind or both of ours, but he certainly looked pleased with himself for riling her up.
I sighed.
"Aren''t you supposed to be several thousand years old? And an ex-Celestial at that?" I looked at Apophis. "What''s with the childishness?"
Apophis turned his head, and albeit he had no shoulders, he appeared as if he were shrugging.
Childish? Do you think that was merely childish??
Leona scowled into my mind.
"He can''t harm you," I calmly explained, tapping the promise tattoo on my upper left arm. "It''s one of the conditions; he can''t harm me or those I care about, whose pain would cause me mental distress."
Leona was silent.
"He was teasing you," I reiterated.
Tavonneth wasn''t merely a skilled Echomancer but had the expertise of a lawyer to create a properly bounded promise tattoo, with a heavy emphasis on my safety per Micah''s instructions.
However, it wasn''t lost on me that Apophis didn''t have the best record. He also had lived in banishment in my realm for a far longer lifespan than what was ordinary for a snake. Perhaps because he was in banishment and used to be a Celestial, some magic may have elongated his life. He might have taken matters into his own hands too¡ªor, rather, jaws and tail.
I brushed aside one of the carriage curtains and leaned over, looking toward the thick black forest surrounding us. The gnarled and twisted branches of the trees appeared like skeletal hands reaching toward the carriage. Past the trees was a suspiciously still darkness.
We had left too late for the phoenix cry, but there was still the matter of the bandits.
~So much dead mana. I see why Master wished to excel in Chaos Magic. To think there would be so much raw material to source.
Apophis hissed in awe. He slithered higher up my shoulder, his smooth, cool scales sending a faint shiver through me as he adjusted himself for a better view of the eerie forest. His tongue flicked in and out as if tasting the air.
Snake, you don''t know what happened to the land, either? Aren''t you far older than me?
Leona''s voice chimed into my mind. Though invisible, I could sense her gaze turning toward Apophis.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
~Ah, I am not ignorant in matters of dead mana, but I have been locked up for nearly two decades. This is my first time seeing the state of the land.
I sighed, releasing the curtain. The carriage jolted slightly, having gone over a rough patch in the road.
"Ah, damn it," I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck as I sat back comfortably in my seat.
~Mmmmm? What is it, Master?
Apophis asked, his head turning toward me with curious purple eyes.
"I forgot to ask Tavonneth to imprint the Chaos runic tattoo," I said. "Not that it matters... I need to obtain a Chaos artifact as well to practice Chaos Magic. I suppose I''ll get her help after I return to Genise."
The carriage groaned as it hit another bump, causing Apophis to shift and coil back onto my shoulder with an almost lazy grace.
~That¡. Might be difficult.
Apophis murmured as he tightened around my arm.
"What do you mean?" I asked, glancing down at him.
The heat on my right shoulder flickered, and I felt Leona''s subtle movements, her invisible feathers brushing against my neck. The two of them were clearly conversing in secret. Apophis''s sleek body remained still, though I could feel his quiet amusement beneath the silence.
They may be finally starting to get along after being cooped up for a few hours together. Albeit, it''s at my expense.
I wasn''t sure whether to be glad or concerned.
~Mmmmm. Disregard that. I''m sure your brother can find you a fine, runic tattoo artist if Tavonneth is unavailable.
Apophis finally hissed, his voice taking on a casual tone. He uncoiled himself slowly and slithered off my shoulder, his cool form gliding across my chest before coming to rest on my left knee, his scales faintly brushing against my trousers.
Besides~ Before having the tattoo done, I''d want to comprehend where you are in your understanding of Chaos Magic. It is not a path to be taken lightly, with obliteration being the most likely outcome, which is why so few Players even attempt it.
I nodded. Per the System, only eleven out of the 42,007 Players had even attempted to utilize Chaos Magic to beat Adovoria''s Fall.
"And Chaos Artifacts are so damn expensive in the Game Store," I muttered, leaning back against the cushioned seat as the wheels of the carriage seemed to pick up speed. "Even the lowest-quality ones."
After the promise tattoo was in place, I revealed to Apophis that I was an NPC turned Player, and I was currently in Round 9 of a seemingly impossible Game¡ªthe current most challenging Game, to be precise. Given my circumstances, I figured an ex-Celestial, bound to me with a promise tattoo, was an invaluable asset and mentor.
He, likewise, seemed amused and invigorated by my unique situation.
~Hahhhh. Master, don''t even bother looking at those second-rate artifacts.
Apophis''s tongue flicked out, and he let out a slow, almost mocking hiss.
Chaos Magic, true Chaos Magic, must only be practiced with divine-level Chaos Artifacts. Anything less than perfection, and you are merely sacrificing your soul.
I blinked, feeling a sudden chill at his words.
"But given I''m in a loop, I can afford to sacrifice a few lives," I mused, thinking back to how Chase Daylan used Dark Mana, which ate away at his lifespan.
Apophis lifted his head slightly, his purple eyes narrowing.
I didn''t say ''life,'' but ''soul.'' The two are quite different. You can waste away as many lives as you wish, but you get but one soul. Per our contract, it would be fatal to me if you hacked away at it.
Ah, damn it.
I rubbed my head in frustration.
Even the low-quality Chaos artifacts were so absurdly expensive. How in the world was I supposed to get my hands on a divine-level artifact?
"Why are they so expensive, then?" I asked, glancing down at Apophis. "Why would any Player buy a low-quality artifact if they''ll destroy their soul?"
~Stupidity and ignorance, mostly.
Apophis hissed in amusement.
Moreover, Chaos Magic... it''s a dangerously seductive force. Like all great powers, it tempts and blinds its wielders, making them forget the ultimate price until it''s too late to turn back.
I sighed and gazed up at the carriage ceiling. Soft white light stones, pebble-sized and embedded in the wooden panels, cast a dim, serene glow over the interior.
Had I been swindled?
I had made a promise tattoo with Apophis, expecting to learn Chaos Magic from the greatest of all teachers (not that I knew any others), only to find out the path was practically impossible.
I bit my lip.
No, it was actually incredibly fortunate.
Without Apophis''s warning and mentorship, I would''ve charged blindly into Chaos Magic, carelessly buying low-quality Chaos artifacts and throwing myself into the hazardous practicing of the magic, the way I had gotten away with when improving my Illusion Magic. I wouldn''t have known how close I''d come to serious consequences.
Besides, wasn''t I already facing a seemingly impossible challenge called Adovoria''s Fall? What significance could one additional obstacle possibly hold? Impossible had already become the status quo.
"Where would I¡ª" I began but was quickly silenced as the carriage screeched to an abrupt halt. The violent lurch threw me forward, and I barely managed to grip the sides of the seat to avoid being flung to the floor. Apophis and Leona both dug into my shoulders to study themselves.
"Young master Luca," Remlend''s voice sounded near one of the carriage windows. "It appears another carriage is ahead. Bandits had attacked it."
Ah, so some other unlucky travelers were attacked instead of us in this Round?
"Were they hurt terribly?" I asked, pressing my face against the window but was unable to make out much given the way our carriage was parked. I reached for the carriage door and opened it, intending to step outside and have a better look.
"Stay back, young master Luca!" Nirre''s sharp voice rang out. Her sword was already drawn, her stance rigid as she faced the other carriage. Her eyes did not move away from the sight before her.
I blinked and slowly took in the scene as I stepped down, ignoring her warning. My curiosity had gotten the better of me. Moreover, aside from having a few personal tricks up my sleeves, I had a phoenix on my right shoulder that could vaporize any enemy into dust if it came to it.
"Ah." My eyes widened at the scene.
I shouldn''t have worried about the other party''s injuries from these bandits.
Heaps of bones and charred bodies surrounded the other carriage. It was sturdy but plain, unimpressive in appearance, bearing no ornate decorations or flashy colors. However, its occupant was anything but ordinary.
I felt Leona tense up on my right shoulder, and even Apophis grew unnaturally still around my left arm. Emerging from the carriage was a young man dressed in a black silk shirt and pants. Dark tattoos peeked along his exposed arms and neck, creating an eerie contrast with his pale complexion.
He moved with calm, predatory grace. Tall and slender, his shoulder-length black hair swept back framed his angular features. His sharp, piercing gaze locked onto mine as he walked toward me, treating the carnage around him and my guards¡ªswords drawn¡ªas nothing more than an inconvenience. His presence radiated danger despite his relaxed demeanor.
I didn''t recognize him immediately¡ªmy memories of our one encounter had been wiped¡ªbut the System had carefully educated me on the appearance of the Spider Syndicate''s leader.
"Luca Frey," Claude Noire called out, his voice smooth and deliberate as he raised his hands in a gesture of truce. His lips curled into a slight smile, though it held no warmth. "May we have a friendly chat, just the two of us?"
CH 185 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 7)
"Is this all there is on Luca Frey?" Claude Noire lifted the two thin sheets of paper as if he were examining a pair of wilted lettuce leaves.
Given the cryptic urgency in the message from his past self in Round 75¡ªespecially when paired with the ominous warning about Micah Frey¡ªClaude had ordered Beletris to conduct a thorough background check on the younger Frey.
But this is it?
His frown grew as he noticed that only one side of each page contained any information. He preferred concise reports, but this bordered on absurdly brief.
He glanced at Belestris, standing before him with her head bowed. "Didn''t I instruct you to spare no expense or resources from the Spider Syndicate?" he demanded.
"My apologies, Master Claude," she replied. "I''ll gather more in the coming days and weeks, but this is everything we could uncover on such short notice."
Claude sighed, setting the papers down. "It''ll have to do for now, I suppose."
But it is suspicious. The lack of information is insight in of itself.
His eyes scanned through the information on the two pieces of paper, scrutinizing each detail and trying to piece together the puzzle.
I should record the critical elements to avoid wasting time on intel for my future self''s sake.
Luca Frey was the second oldest child of the Frey family, a family that Claude was quite familiar with due to the dangerous factor known as Micah Frey. However, unlike his older brother, who was both ruthless and highly ambitious, Luca seemed almost laughable in comparison.
A fool.
That was how Belestris''s report ultimately described him. Luca Frey lacked talent, tact, and intellect. Despite coming from a powerful family, he appeared absent of connections himself. He played pranks in poor taste for attention and was even banned from the invite lists by several families that the Frey family was otherwise on good relations with.
"Oh?" Claude raised a brow at one detail. "I''m sure that prideful man wouldn''t have liked that at all¡."
Luca had somehow managed to beat Duke Hatis Maudel''s nephew in a sword competition a few months ago. While this was hardly a feat of skill¡ªClaude knew Maudel''s nephew to be a pampered, talentless brat who likely bought his victories¡ªthere was still a kernel of intrigue in the victory.
The Maudel boy will want revenge. He''ll be eager to reclaim his pride in the next sword competition. Or perhaps by other underhanded means.
Claude''s eyes narrowed at an annoying bit of insight regarding Duke Hatis Maudel''s unexpected involvement.
This sorry excuse of a man¡ kicking a hornet''s nest for no reason at all.
Yet, according to the report, Luca hadn''t lifted a finger to prepare for another match himself¡ªor anything else, for that matter. The young Frey had become a complete shut-in over the past three months. Rumor had it that a major falling out with his older brother resulted in his recluse.
It must have been quite the fight. And perhaps that''s to my advantage, given my haphazard relationship with his older brother. Perhaps I united with Luca Frey even?
"Find out exactly why they had a falling out," Claude ordered.
"Of course," Beletris nodded her head.
This was the first detail that might have hinted at the explanation behind the cryptic last message his past self left behind.
Claude massaged his wrist where the unusual command from the previous loop was written and reread the peculiar message for the hundredth time.
''Luca Frey is a treasure. Protect him. Save him at all costs.''
No matter how often he read it, he couldn''t wrap his head around why his previous self of Round 75 would ever write something like it.
It was exceedingly odd.
To start, it was written hastily, likely while on the brink of death. Thus, it was rather curious why this message was so critical to pass on to his current self. Luca Frey had never appeared in any of his previous tattoos and Beletris''s report hardly shined a flattering light on the young man.
Moreover, it wasn''t forged; Claude recognized it to be his handwriting. There were no signs of him being forced to write it either¡ªhe had a secret symbol that he had utilized on one occasion to ensure another''s meddling would prove futile. He wasn''t one to fall victim to clumsy attempts at manipulation¡ªhe was far too clever for that.
However, that made it all the more peculiar and unlike any other tattoo he had.
That was the second oddity: all the other tattooed messages were a series of warnings, hints, and insights. But protection? A treasure? There wasn''t anyone that his past loop selves treasured or thought worthy of protection.
Claude smiled bitterly.
I suppose my love life and close friendships must have been quite pitiful if that were the case.
He traced the messily inscribed tattoo.
Yet Luca Frey was worthy enough of such praise?
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Born in 761..." he murmured to himself, reading out the date on Belestris''s report.
He knew the period well¡ªhis grandfather and mother had kept meticulous records of all past Summonings. Notably, about two decades prior, a Mass Summoning occurred, a rare event that had birthed an unusual number of golden-eyed children. Many of whom had since Awakened in the current Summoning.
And he is adopted. Given the timing, Luca may be one of these Awakened. Perhaps this is a hint to the reason why I cared so much about his well-being.
Claude clicked his tongue.
But even if he were Awakened, what about Luca Frey is special enough to warrant my protection of him? To what benefit?
Claude''s tattoos identified a handful of Awakened for him, and in every case, there was a slew of warnings associated with each one. It was ultimately best to avoid getting involved with any of them.
But a treasure? Why would I refer to him as a treasure? Wouldn''t it have been enough to say he''s valuable? Or did my past self choose ''treasure'' for its layers of meaning, hoping to convey everything with a single word?
Claude frowned further as he retraced the tattooed symbols for ''save him at all costs.''
It was odd enough that his previous loop had praised someone and even commanded him to protect Luca Frey as he was dying, but at all costs?
This was the third peculiarity. Claude imagined himself dying and using the last of his strength to scribble in the secret message to praise and command to protect this Luca Frey individual. And then go on to use whatever precious time was left, to underscore the importance of his initial command. Not just to protect, but to save him.
Claude sighed and shook his head.
He trusted his previous loop self but couldn''t fathom why he would have wanted to emphasize it.
Even if Luca Frey was an Awakened¡ªwhich I have no confirmation of yet¡ªand we were on friendly terms, which also seems implausible, even then, why would I go that far? Why?
Claude rubbed his hand over his jaw as his mind wandered through the possible and bizarre scenarios. His eyes focused on the fallen rose petals of a vase of flowers sitting on a nearby decorative table.
Maybe I fell head over heels for him?
He smirked. It was laughably absurd, given that Luca Frey lacked any desirable traits¡ªBeletris''s report did well to highlight his inadequacies. However, it was not entirely out of the realm of possibilities. It was ridiculous enough that it paradoxically actually made sense.
Most people in love do stupid things.
Claude tapped his fingers over his desk.
Except I''m not like most people. In all these 75 Rounds, I haven''t had a friend or lover worthy enough to inscribe in my tattoos. It makes no sense that one would come about now unless trickery was involved.
"How easy would it be to procure a love potion?" Claude inquired of Belestris. He''d heard of such items but wasn''t sure if they were merely rumors and scams. "Or rather, something powerful enough to alter one''s mind in regards to another individual."
Belestris raised a brow. "Master Claude, you jest, I''m sure. There are plenty of relaxation and mind-altering potions and spells, but if you truly have someone you wish to win over, there isn''t a true love potion known to date that would achieve what you desire."
Claude stared at her.
"Ah," Beletris exclaimed softly, finally understanding the purpose of his question. "Were you perhaps concerned about any mind-altering potions or spells being utilized on you? I can assure you that your mother had seen to it that you would be well protected against such attacks."
Claude nodded. This was as he''d expected.
But if my mind was thinking clearly, why then? What sort of benefit or incentive could Luca Frey have provided me with to incite me to protect and save him at all costs? It had to be something quite worthwhile.
However, aside from his birth year and the falling out with his older brother, the intel Beletris gathered lacked insight into what could have prompted his past self to write that message.
A soft knock echoed from the door, breaking Claude''s train of thought.
"Master Claude, I''ve brought your afternoon juice," a servant''s muffled voice called from the other side.
Claude gave Beletris a nod, and she stepped over to open the door. The servant entered, balancing on a tray a tall crystal glass filled with a pale, light green liquid that shimmered faintly in the light. He handed the glass to Beletris with a small bow.
"It''s made from celery root, knotfig, and lion grass," the servant boy explained before quietly slipping out, shutting the door behind him with a faint thud.
The scent of fresh herbs filled Claude''s nostrils as Beletris set the drink on the table before him.
"Thank you." Claude lifted the glass, the cool surface of the crystal chilling his fingertips. He took a deep gulp, feeling the bitterness of the freshly squeezed juice wash over his tongue. The subtle heat of lion grass lingered at the back of his throat, leaving a faint tingling sensation as he swallowed.
Beletris watched with a faint grimace as he downed the rest of the drink. "There must be easier ways to live a long and healthy life," she muttered in disdain.
Claude wiped his mouth with a linen napkin and set the empty glass down with a soft clink. "It''s really not that bad. You should give it a try sometime."
Beletris shook her head, lips pressed into a thin line.
Claude leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming absently on the table as his eyes followed the green remains dripping slowly down the sides of the glass. The pale liquid clung to the crystal in thin streaks, and a thin film of pulp collected at the bottom.
The taste was hardly praiseworthy, but Claude was willing to undergo some minor discomfort for a longer lifespan.
He paused his drumming on the table.
Perhaps that''s it? A long and healthy life¡ªmaybe Luca Frey is the key to it. That''s why he is a ''treasure.''
He mulled over the idea, his gaze drifting toward the report on his desk. His mind wandered to the question of what he would trade for someone''s complete protection. His own longevity was the only thing that seemed significant enough to tip the scales.
But ''at all costs'' suggests even my own life is worth sacrificing. Why would Luca Frey''s life matter so much to me? What could be more valuable than my own life?
With an irritated sigh, Claude lifted the report back in front of himself as if the answer would magically appear as a bit of insight he had somehow overlooked.
And what exactly am I supposed to protect him from?
He clenched his jaw.
For fuck''s sake. Why couldn''t my past self have added more detail instead of just doubling down on the insistence? Unless... I knew I wouldn''t do it unless it was heavily emphasized.
His eyes wandered over toward Beletris, noticing that she was preoccupied herself, speaking into her red mana communication broach.
"What is it?" Claude inquired.
Beletris looked up. "Luca Frey is on the move. He had left Genise."
"Which way did he head to?" Claude asked, standing up from his seat.
"It looks to be toward the Town of Ascot," Beletris replied.
Claude nodded, smiling. "As expected, he''s going to visit his grandmother."
Ruth Arankagul. He knew her death was imminent¡ªher passing was important enough to be inked among his tattoos.
"Prepare our fastest carriage," he ordered, walking out of the room. "There''s only one road between Genise and the Town of Ascot. We''ll be able to intercept him if we leave now."
Beletris''s eyes widened as she quickly moved after him. "Master Claude, is that wise?"
"Perhaps not," Claude muttered, "but something far more important is at stake."
He didn''t expect Beletris to understand.
''Luca Frey is a treasure. Protect him. Save him at all costs.''
The command echoed in his mind, unsettling in its vagueness and urgency. What could have possibly made him want to protect the younger brother of that Micah Frey? To what benefit? Against what threat? And when?
I need answers.
Sometimes, the simplest solution was the best solution.
I''ll just ask him directly. And if it turns out he somehow did manipulate me¡.
Claude cracked his knuckles.
CH 186 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 8)
"Young master Luca, don''t follow him. He''s dangerous," Nirre warned, her voice tense.
"She''s right," Henry added, his grip tightening on his sword.
Yeah, no kidding. It''s Claude Noire. Of course, he''s dangerous.
My eyes drifted toward the charred bodies and the piles of bones. I suspected the woman beside him, likely a mage, was responsible for the charring, while the clean piles of bones were probably his handiwork.
Shall I burn him into ash?
Leona''s voice echoed in my mind, her tone chilling.
[[ No. Hold off unless he tries something. ]]
Despite how dangerous Claude Noire was, he requested a conversation. He could have easily ambushed my carriage if he genuinely intended harm.
Maybe all he wanted was a chat?
I wasn''t sure what he wished to talk about, but my curiosity was piqued.
"Stand down," I commanded my guards. "I''ll meet with him. Relax, I''ll be fine."
I''d already met with Saga Duex, an Awakened and an Ancient who actively supported the Kobar Empire. Arguably speaking, she was far more dangerous than Claude. Moreover, that meeting had gone smoothly against all odds. Perhaps because of that, I felt emboldened to face another dangerous figure.
"Let''s find somewhere more private," I said, turning to Claude and gesturing for him to follow me down the road.
We walked until we were far enough from the carriages, and I turned toward him, keeping a cautious distance. The System had helpfully provided me with the size of the red orb Claude had created in the previous loop, and I was weary of remaining within a safe distance.
Blackened, twisted trees stood on either side of us on the road, contrasting against the vibrant blue sky above. I stood facing the carriages behind Claude, with everyone else still within view, albeit too far to hear.
[[ Leona, position yourself on the road behind me. Should he suddenly try something, you have my permission to burn him to ash. ]]
Understood, human.
Her voice sounded in my head, and I felt her weight leave my right shoulder.
Apophis stayed coiled on my left shoulder, his tongue flicking toward Claude with a slow, deliberate hiss.
~Say¡ there''s something familiar about him.
"You are cautious," Claude observed, smiling like a wolf eying its prey. "You evidently know the bounds of my power. And yet you show no fear¡ªyou know what I am capable of but are not afraid."
I crossed my arms, ignoring his comments. There was no point in needlessly revealing additional information with my words. I had a slew of cards up my sleeves that I intended to remain hidden unless the situation took a bad turn.
"What did you want to talk about?" I asked.
[[ System, start a Random Character Checker on Claude Noire. ]]
I figured that this was the best use of the skill, if any. A blue screen began rolling over Claude''s head like a slot machine.
[ Level 4 Random Character Check in progress for Claude Noire ]
Claude studied me, his gaze searching for something, before finally speaking.
"What is the relationship between you and me?" he asked.
I blinked, caught completely off guard. "Come again?"
My eyes moved up toward the Random Checker, hoping for a hint to the bizarre question. Disappointment filled me seeing the notification.
[ NULL. Random Character Checker failed. ]
Damn it. I knew there was a 60% chance of failure, but why now, of all times?
My eyes fell back on Claude as he continued speaking.
"We''ve known each other before, haven''t we? Maybe not on this timeline, but you certainly appear familiar with me," Claude said, his voice calm but probing. "How would you describe our relationship?"
A wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hit me¡ªlike the first time I sat down to talk with Chase Daylan at the palace ball. My right eye twitched involuntarily.
Is this guy also insane?
Our relationship? It was nonexistent at best. Leaning on quite poor, given he was partially responsible for the kidnappings of Leona and Fin and was directly responsible for killing a number of individuals I cared about. Not that I even remembered the deaths to feel anything toward him.
"It''s¡ complicated," I replied.
What else was I supposed to reply?
Claude nodded as if that answer made perfect sense to him. "I figured."
Figured what exactly? I wanted to ask but held my tongue. This conversation was already in deeper waters than I liked, and I wasn''t sure where it was headed.
"Do you know of any reason why I would want to protect you?" Claude asked.
I stared at him, even more baffled.
"Protect me?" I repeated.
I was not exactly looking for a new bodyguard, especially not in the form of the guy who killed my brother, Grandov, Leona, Leo, and many others in the previous loop.
"Yes. What is so special about you that I would want to protect you? What do I stand to gain?" he asked, his tone serious.
What is this nutcase even going on about? Unless¡ this a type of threat?
That seemed likely. Gangs in East Genise would knock on your door and offer "protection" in return for a small monthly tax. The unspoken truth was that the protection was from them¡ªunless you paid up, they''d be the ones smashing your head through a wall.
"How in the blazes am I supposed to know?" I replied, irritated. "I''m certainly not interested in paying some ''protection tax'' if that''s what you mean."
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Claude frowned. "I think there''s a slight misunderstanding; I''m not looking to harm you. Let me rephrase. What poses a threat to your safety?"
You, I thought immediately, though I kept it to myself.
I frowned, pausing to genuinely consider his question.
What was a threat to my safety? Death wasn''t a threat. Not really, anyway. Heck, even torture wasn''t that big of a deal. Though it''d be unpleasant in the moment, the Skill ''Ignorance is Bliss'' would ultimately kick in and wipe my memory from going insane if someone like The Farmer or The Alchemist ever got their hands on me. I wouldn''t even remember it. If anything, having my memory wiped and my intellect drop had the most significant consequence.
"I can''t think of anything, honestly," I finally said. "But that might just be my poor memory."
Though, to be frank, even if I had genuine threats that worried me, why would I ever tell them to him?
"Is that so?" Claude crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he studied me thoughtfully. "Would you say there''s a possibility for a mutually beneficial relationship?"
I opened my mouth to tell him off, but his expression made me pause. His intensity wasn''t threatening¡ªit was... expectant like he was genuinely waiting for me to consider his words. I closed my mouth to chew on the idea.
He''s serious.
I examined his face again, half-expecting some telltale sign that he was trying to pull something, but there was nothing. It was unsettling how earnest he seemed, considering who he was.
It''s ridiculous, but he appears to be genuinely looking to form a partnership.
''Sometimes, a past evil can help curb another more pressing evil.''
My grandmother''s words came to mind from Round 8, where I had confronted her about Azgralos having been awakened and kept alive below the villa.
A shiver crept down my spine as Apophis coiled tighter around my upper arm, his cold body pressing against me, while his head stayed still, his purple eyes locked on Claude, tongue flickering in and out.
I''d already struck a deal with one evil, which was already proving itself worthwhile. What stopped me from doing the same with Claude?
Human, don''t fall for it!
Leona''s voice filled my mind with curses directed at Claude. Given that she was killed by him the previous round, I couldn''t really blame her.
However, strangely enough, I didn''t harbor the same anger. As despicable and dangerous as I knew Claude Noire to be, I lacked the proper weight of any personal memories that would have otherwise colored my judgment with emotions. All I knew of him was through the System and second-hand accounts. I didn''t even remember my loved ones dying.
I continued to chew on the idea.
Wouldn''t he be undoubtedly more beneficial as an ally than remaining as a cumbersome enemy? Especially in the war against the Kobar Empire?
Claude''s dark gaze lingered on me. "It seems you believe there is a possibility, but you hesitate."
"There are¡ a few obstacles to overcome," I replied with a laugh. "And that''s putting it mildly."
The most glaring obstacle was that Claude Noire was the head of the Spiders Syndicate and deeply entrenched in the mage slave trade. I had a hard time getting past this aspect of him.
With Apophis, the deal didn''t weigh on my conscience or values¡ªhe was just a powerless snake who previously did horrible things in another realm. He held dangerous information, yes, but he was not running the largest syndicate on the continent that harvested children, subjecting them to excruciating mana enhancement procedures to turn them into magical commodities for sale.
Claude was a different beast altogether.
Striking a deal with him would be like shaking hands with a wolf while trying not to flinch at the piles of corpses nearby.
My eyes wandered toward the literal corpses and remains beside Claude''s carriage.
How would I be able to justify the partnership to myself, let alone anyone else? I couldn''t simply overlook the evil his syndicate was involved in, even if the partnership could prove pivotal in the war.
Or were my values a sacrifice I would need to make to beat this Game?
Besides my hesitations, there were the people in my life that mattered.
Leona would be the biggest challenge, though I suspected I could bribe her into reluctant cooperation. After having mastered the kitchen, a feast prepared by Arnold would likely soothe some of her fury. There was also Chase Daylan, but I doubted he''d care. As for everyone else Claude had wronged, be it directly or indirectly, they held no memories of their deaths and no lingering hatred. That included Claude himself¡ªwith only tattooed messages to inform him of what might have come to pass. The man before me technically had not harmed anyone I cared about, not yet, at least.
I ran a hand through my black hair, staring down at the ground, my thoughts tangled.
But how was I supposed to explain this to Micah?
"Is one obstacle Micah?" Claude guessed, his voice slicing through my spiraling thoughts.
I looked up, startled by his uncanny accuracy, and found myself smiling despite the situation''s absurdity.
"Yes," I admitted. "But perhaps something can be worked out there."
Micah was logical and pragmatic. Surely, he''d see the benefit in having a truce¡ªor even a mutually beneficial relationship¡ªwith Claude. If anyone could weigh the risks against the potential rewards without letting emotions cloud their judgment, it was him.
Still, the reality of aligning with Claude Noire required serious thought. His power made him a valuable ally, but his baggage was distasteful, to say the least.
I''d have to iron out how to reconcile that aspect if we were going to move forward.
What I couldn''t quite wrap my head around, though, was why Claude was even suggesting this. What had shifted from the previous loop that made him think a partnership was even on the table?
"Indeed," Claude offered. "Whatever the obstacles may be, they can certainly be worked out."
He cleared his throat before speaking again in a more casual voice.
"Then, one final question: do you know how I died in the previous round? Or is that something your poor memory has lost?"
I blinked again.
Does he think I''m his personal recordkeeper or something? I had taken on that role to nurture the talents around me, but why was this guy asking for insight? What is the point of all those tattoos?
Should I make something up and mess with him?
I sighed.
Forget it. Keeping track of lies would be a headache, and this situation was already too strange.
"I was there, but I don''t remember it," I replied. "You killed my brother, several guards, my bird, and my friend in a self-destruct explosion."
"If you don''t remember, how do you know that much?" Claude asked.
"I had others relay to me what had occurred," I replied.
"I see," Claude nodded thoughtfully.
I could have asked the System for additional details, but why should I? This guy wasn''t my friend¡ªhe wasn''t even an acquaintance.
"Very well, let us meet again in Genise in a few days. I have a lot to think over in the meantime," Claude said, seemingly satisfied to end our conversation.
I was thankful for it to end myself, feeling drained from the mind gymnastics I had been put through.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Master Claude, how was your talk?" Beletris asked as he slid inside the carriage.
Claude massaged his jaw.
"Insightful," he murmured.
As he had suspected, Luca Frey was an Awakened. Yet, the most potent element of an Awakened''s power, their ability to recall each loop, was compromised. Luca had been present during the previous loop, at the moment of Claude''s death, but he didn''t remember it.
Moreover, he appeared genuinely taken aback by Claude''s proposition to protect him, indicating he either didn''t remember or know about Claude''s intention to protect him. Claude had enough experience with liars to tell that Luca was being honest, albeit cautious.
What other memories is Luca missing? Could it be related to the message I left for myself?
His fingers absently traced the code scrawled on his arm, etched with frantic urgency.
''Luca Frey is a treasure. Protect him. Save him at all costs.''
Claude realized the tattoo was a puzzle that might take more time and effort to comprehend.
"Dispatch a few people to follow and protect Luca," he ordered. "And make sure they''re discreet."
He still didn''t understand enough about the threats that Luca might face and why he had to be protected, but he had enough reason to act.
"And while you''re at it," Claude continued, his voice sharpening as he turned to Beletris, "dig deeper into his connections¡ªfriends, associates... and any birds he keeps."
"Of course," she replied.
He couldn''t fathom the importance of the death of a bird, but since Luca mentioned it, there must have been something to it. As for his companions, Beletris'' first report claimed that Luca had no friends. But that was clearly wrong. There was someone Luca considered a friend.
And I killed that friend. Why? Why would I eliminate someone close to him if I wanted to build a solid partnership?
Given his tattoo''s notes of the prior loop, he could somewhat explain away having killed the dangerous entity called Micah, but not this other individual.
His gaze drifted out the carriage window as they passed Luca and his entourage. Luca stared back at him, with the black snake on his shoulder seemingly hissing into Luca''s ear.
"Master Claude, that snake¡ its eyes. They''re purple. Could it be¡?" Beletris'' words faded off.
Claude''s lips curved slightly. He knew she''d catch on as well.
"It is," he confirmed. "Unless there''s another black snake with purple eyes, that has to be Apophis."
He had never met the snake personally, but his mother had described it vividly. It had helped his mother craft the runic tattoo, enabling information to pass between loops. Seeing Apophis now perched on Luca''s left shoulder was the final confirmation. Even if neither Claude nor Luca remembered the previous loop clearly, their bond ran deeper than either could grasp.
If that snake had sided with Luca, there''s no denying it. Our fates are intertwined. Luca Frey must be protected.
CH 187 - Virtues of the Lazy and Unmotivated (Part 9)
"Grandma!"
I stepped out of the carriage with a broad smile. I rushed forward, with my gaze fixed on my grandmother, who stood between two neat rows of servants, radiating her usual warmth.
The sky behind the villa was streaked with pink and purple hues, casting the late hour in a tranquil light.
"Ah, Luca, it''s so good to see you." She smiled brightly as she pulled me into a familiar embrace, the comforting scent of honeysuckle wrapping around me.
She pushed me back slightly, her dark red lips pursed in mock disapproval as she looked me over while repeating the same lines as in Round 7. "Oh goodness. Are they not feeding you properly?"
Her tongue clicked in mild dismay as her eyes swept over my frame.
"Come, let''s put a little meat on those bones." She hooked her arm in my right arm, guiding me toward the entrance. "Dinner''s just about ready. It was prepared by none other than Arnold Bumblefudge, as you requested."
I smiled as I walked arm-in-arm with my grandmother.
"Did Arnold happen to prepare you lunch as well?" I asked hopefully.
"Oh goodness no, it was far too late for that. He''s been busy with that curious notebook you sent over." Her eyes sparkled with a knowing glint. "I''m quite eager to see what he''s concocted."
As am I, human.
I felt my hair stir as Leona shifted on top of my head. With my right arm linked through my grandmother''s, she had chosen my head rather than my shoulder as her perch.
She could easily have flown alongside us, but given her light weight, it didn''t bother me that she had settled atop my head while awaiting her much-anticipated feast.
~Hahh, I''m curious too. You talked this Arnold up the whole carriage ride to the gluttonous phoenix, and now I''m intrigued.
Apophis coiled leisurely around my left arm, his cool body a stark contrast to the warmth of my grandmother beside me.
"I hope your journey here was without any great excitement?" Grandma asked.
I smiled, sensing her concern. "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. There was quite a bit of excitement on the road."
"Nothing all too terrible, however," I added quickly, noticing her eyes widen. "I met Claude Noire on the road. He suggested an alliance."
My grandmother''s face underwent a slew of minute emotions, none of which were distinguishable enough to note her true feelings on the matter. "Is that so, now? I''m certainly intrigued to hear more about that event. As am I about the new pet you have."
Her gaze shifted pointedly to Apophis, still coiled around my arm.
***
"I''m glad that Arnold had the foresight to prepare so much food. It seems we also have a rather ravenous ghost at the table?" Grandma remarked with a chuckle as food mysteriously vanished from the plates before us.
I smiled awkwardly. "Ah, yes, something to that effect."
In hindsight, suggesting that Leona take on a visible form might have saved me from this strange situation. Though, to be fair, her prior form¡ªan innocent-looking baby chick¡ªwasn''t exactly less bizarre. Watching the tiny bird unhinge her jaw to devour a meal meant for three grown men was arguably more unsettling than food disappearing into thin air.
"Though, that snake of yours doesn''t seem to have much of an appetite," my grandmother remarked.
I glanced at Apophis, who was idly rolling a green pea with the tip of his tail.
I also noted that he hadn''t eaten more than a few bites. I had never seen him eat before, and I wasn''t sure what his dietary preferences were, but something seemed off.
[[ Is Arnold''s food not to your liking? ]]
I utilized illusion magic on him to keep our conversation private.
Apophis turned his head toward me, his voice slipping into my mind with a soft hiss.
~Master, the food is to anyone''s liking, but¡ it is much too rich for me.
I frowned at his choice of words. Arnold had prepared dishes incorporating meat, but they were far more vegetable-heavy.
Unless it''s the very magical element that is too heavy for him?
Given Apophis'' past as an ex-Celestial, that explanation seemed more plausible yet brought up more questions.
I absently speared a soft piece of potato and popped it into my mouth, my gaze drifting out the large windows beside us.
Besides the cozy table set for my grandmother and me, the large windows revealed a lovely view of the town. The dark sky had filled with stars, while the town below had transformed into a mosaic of bright yellow lights. The farmlands beyond twinkled with scattered light stone lanterns, giving the whole scene a peaceful glow.
Arnold''s food certainly did wonders for me, relieving any and all tension that had built up and energizing me to my core. Per Leona''s fervent account and the quickly disappearing plates of food, she clearly approved as well. I hoped the same magic-infused meals would benefit my grandmother''s health too and it may have been my imagination, but she wasn''t coughing as much.
However, my good mood dampened as Ben walked over and handed my grandmother a vial with a pink liquid inside. "Madame," he said softly.
She accepted the Red Poppy Potion and downed it, handing the empty vial back to him. "Thank you, Ben."
I knew one meal wasn''t going to cut it, but it was still a bit of dismay seeing her relying on that potion to alleviate her condition, as it also ultimately sped up her body''s demise.
"Now then," she smiled mischievously at me. "Shall we have a round of chess?"
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
I nodded.
"Ben, bring the board and pieces here," she ordered.
While Ben excused himself to bring the wooden checkerboard and two sets of marble playing pieces, two additional servants swiftly gathered and removed the empty dishes from the table. Leona had licked them all clean.
I felt her weight return to my right shoulder, albeit without so much as an ounce heavier.
Phoenixes truly are amazing.
The pieces were placed, and soon, the soft taps of the marble chess pieces filled the air as our first game commenced.
Your knight will be taken if you don''t do something, human.
Leona''s voice sounded in my head.
~Silly phoenix. If he moves to save the knight, he''ll be sacrificing his bishop. He''ll have to decide which one he cares more about. And what his opponent cares about more, too.
The two of them had been bickering into my mind the whole game, which was more distracting than helpful.
My fingers hovered over my remaining pawns, each having inched closer to the opposite side of the board, where they could be upgraded into queens or other powerful pieces.
"You''re pushing your pawns forward quite aggressively," Grandma observed with a smile, her eyes twinkling as she studied the board. "A bold strategy. You''re aiming to turn your pawns into stronger pieces, right?"
I nodded. "Why settle for one queen when I can have several?"
Grandma chuckled softly, moving her black rook with a calculated tap. "It''s a smart approach. Pawns are often underestimated, but they can become quite dangerous."
Despite her compliment, I could sense something in her tone. There was a warning wrapped within the praise.
I frowned.
I was missing something.
We continued to play silently for a few more moves, analyzing the board and plotting the other''s downfall. Albeit in my grandmother''s case, she was taking it easy on me, playing with me like a cat entertained a mouse.
However, I was playing quite well. I had advanced several of my pawns, two just a few moves away from promotion. Victory was within reach, or so I thought.
Tap.
She slid her bishop across the board.
Damn it.
I reviewed the board, realizing my queen was now in danger. Panic flashed through me as I moved her forward to the only available square that would keep her safe.
Tap.
Grandma raised an eyebrow. "Interesting," she murmured. "Now, tell me, why did you move your queen?"
I blinked. "Because... she''s my most powerful piece..."
My words trailed off, and I grimaced, realizing I was repeating the same actions and words from a previous game against my grandmother in a previous round, no less.
Damn it. Didn''t I learn from my mistake then?
Her dark lips curved into a knowing smile, and she silently watched me process the chess board for myself.
I gazed down at the positions of both our pieces, and my heart sank as I saw the trap. A few moves from now, she could quickly checkmate me. I hadn''t been thinking far enough ahead.
"I should''ve let you capture her," I muttered, frustration creeping into my voice as I leaned back, feeling the weight of my mistake.
"Perhaps." She shrugged lightly, her hand moving to place a knight into a position that threatened my king in two moves. She didn''t offer any more advice.
I leaned forward, clasping my hands together, and instead of focusing on the board, I studied her expression. There was something there¡ªsomething subtle.
Why isn''t she ending the game? In the past, she had never hesitated to call it once my defeat was certain to both of us.
Apophis hissed on my left shoulder, his amusement evident in the way he flicked out his tongue, and I felt Leona adjust herself on my right. For once, though, neither offered any insight.
I stared at the board again, scanning it for a way out of this mess. And then, I saw it like a flicker of light in the dark. It was a move a bit unexpected, making me pause.
My grandmother had me focused entirely on my queen''s protection and the pieces looming over my king, but in doing so, she left a small opening. My pawn, the one I had been so focused on advancing, was just two moves away from becoming a queen. But instead of using it as an offensive tool, I could sacrifice it.
A diversion.
A tactic she wouldn''t expect¡ªusing the very piece I''d been pushing for power as bait. It wasn''t glamorous, but it might buy me enough time to save my king.
Tsk.
I didn''t particularly like sacrificing the piece I had tried so hard to promote throughout the game. However, if I sacrificed it now, I could disrupt her rhythm just enough to make her rethink her plan.
I felt my heart race as I moved the pawn forward, the piece sliding across the board with a soft tap.
Grandma''s eyes narrowed, the barest flicker of surprise crossing her face.
"Interesting," she said, her voice laced with approval. She leaned in slightly, her eyes studying the board anew. I knew that look. She was recalculating, reassessing her position.
I felt a rush of satisfaction as I watched her process the move. It wasn''t a guaranteed win for me, but it was enough to disrupt her momentum. And sometimes, as I had just learned, disruption was just as valuable as victory.
"Well played, Luca," she finally said, her fingers resting lightly on her knight. "You''re learning."
Tap.
I grinned involuntarily as I moved my knight, my confidence returning. Maybe not all of her lessons went over my head after all. For the first time in a long while, I felt like I had a fighting chance.
"Ah, but don''t get too comfortable," she warned, her eyes gleaming with that all-too-familiar mischief. "You only bought yourself a bit of time, is all, my dear."
The match ended just a few moves later, in my defeat.
I let out a deep sigh, sinking back into my chair. Both Leona and Apophis consoled me telepathically. Across from me, my grandmother quietly reset the pieces on the board, her face composed, as usual.
~Such a shame, Master. But you did well.
[[ I thought I had a fighting chance of winning. ]]
But you did! Leona''s voice sounded into my mind. There was a way you could have won.
I straightened up in my seat, my frown deepening as I faced my grandmother. "Wait¡ I could have won that match. After I moved my queen, I mean?"
Her dark lips curved into a knowing smile. "Indeed. There was a way. Are you curious how?"
Before I could respond, she began rearranging the pieces, resetting them to the critical moment¡ªthe knight poised to corner my king in two moves. She leaned back, her eyes inviting me to figure it out myself.
I stared at the board, replaying each step in my mind. Then it hit me.
Ah, damn it.
I had thought sacrificing my pawn was a clever tactic. However, the most obvious solution was staring me in the face, and I didn''t even notice it.
"I could''ve castled," I muttered. "I forgot I hadn''t moved my king or rook."
My grandmother nodded in approval. "Exactly. Staying calm is key. You were too focused on advancing your pawns, tunnel-visioned on turning one into a queen. Then, when your original queen was threatened, you panicked. Then again, when your king seemed doomed. You overlooked a simple defense."
"I could''ve had both," I sighed. "Promoted my pawn and saved my king. I didn''t need to sacrifice anything."
"True." Grandma''s voice softened as she motioned a servant to bring over a new pot of tea. "Sacrifices are often necessary in chess and life, but sometimes, taking the simplest, least exhausting route leads to the best outcome. But, to do so, you must retain a calm mind, no matter what happens on the playing field. You have to filter distractions, including what I, as the opposing player, say to you mid-game in an attempt to sway you."
I accepted the servant''s cup of chamomile tea. Its warmth grounded me, and the floral taste soothed my lingering frustration.
"You know, Yelena¡ªyour birth mother¡ªwas one of the laziest and most unmotivated individuals I had ever met," my grandmother remarked suddenly.
I nearly choked on my tea. "She was what?" I sputtered, hastily wiping my mouth and tunic.
Mom was rarely mentioned nowadays, especially in casual conversation, and grandmother''s description left me wholly thrown off. But the glimmer of respect in her eyes made it even stranger.
"She wouldn''t lift a finger if she could avoid it, always finding ways to get others to do her work for her," she continued, an amused smile curling her lips. "But because she was so unbothered, she had the clearest mind I''d ever seen¡ªlike a lake without a single ripple."
I blinked, trying to process this version of Yelena. I''d heard stories of her bravery and cleverness, how she saved both Mother''s and Micah''s lives years ago, but no one had ever spoken of her like this.
"You remind me of her in many ways," Grandma said, sipping her cup of tea. "You''ve inherited her gift for laziness and lack of motivation, knowing how to get others to handle things so you don''t have to."
I balked, not sure whether to feel insulted or complimented. It sounded like an odd mix of both.
"And," she added, her tone softening, "you''ve inherited her spirit¡ªthe part that never gives up, no matter the odds."
Now that I could take as a real compliment.
"But," she continued, leaning back in her chair, "you still lack the calmness that accompanies the virtues of the lazy and unmotivated."
Her hands glided across the chess pieces, placing them back in place.
"Ready for another round?" she asked, eyes gleaming.
I downed the rest of my tea, feeling its warmth settle in my chest, and set the cup on the table.
"I''m ready for as many rounds as it takes to win this," I replied.
My grandmother smiled. "That''s the spirit."
CH 188 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 1)
"Hahhhh," I sighed as I exited the room and walked toward my bedroom. Each footstep echoed sharply in the quiet, long hall against the polished stone floor.
You did significantly better in your later games against your grandmother.
Leona chimed from my right shoulder, her warmth flickering as a comforting presence.
~Indeed. Master played the rest of the games with a cool head.
Apophis hissed softly from the other side, his cold, sleek body coiled tightly around my left arm.
[[ And I still lost. ]]
I shook my head, smiling.
I had lost, but I enjoyed playing chess and talking with my grandmother. She was a deep well of knowledge and wisdom and had provided some insight on how I could ally with someone like Claude Noire while still keeping my morals intact. She had a lot of experience navigating dangerous alliances.
I slowed down my stroll through the long hall, taking in the large portraits that lined the walls. My family''s ancestors stared down at me, their painted eyes watching with silent judgment or perhaps understanding. The soft glow from the light stone wall lamps illuminated each ancestor''s stern expressions and regal postures. Though I wasn''t connected by blood to the Arankagul family, having been adopted, I did feel a sense of kinship to them nonetheless.
These were the ones who had come before me, who had protected Adovoria from the shadows, making deals with unsavory individuals, striking dangerous partnerships, and carrying the weight of difficult decisions without any of the glory. I was walking in their footsteps now, balancing on that same razor-thin line between right and wrong, just as they had, to protect our kingdom.
Figuring out a suitable arrangement with Claude Noire was hardly out of the norm for my family.
I paused to gaze at a portrait of Jair Arankagul, the head of the family some two centuries ago. His sharp features still radiated charm despite the years etched into his face. His wavy blonde hair, touched with just the faintest silver, framed a confident, almost calculating expression. I could see a slight resemblance to Micah. Jair Arankagul, like my father, had a knack for making money. And he knew how to turn connections into alliances that could shift the balance of power with the mere sway of his influence.
Given that Claude was a businessman at his core, I could use that to my advantage. If I could present him with a more profitable and appealing alternative, perhaps I could persuade him to abandon the mage slave trade altogether. After all, for someone like Claude, profit always came before principle.
Considering how lucrative the mage trade had been for the Spider Syndicate, it might have seemed like a tall order. However, I knew the future, just as Claude must have known with his cryptic tattoos: the mage trade was drying up. No matter the high demand, no business could survive without a steady supply.
~Sekha-ek rewed em sekhet, dee set netjer wer em-a-ek
I blinked at the unfamiliar language Apophis had just hissed out.
[[ What¡¯s was that? ]]
~Hahhh, it''s a phrase an old acquaintance once said.
Apophis slithered on my left shoulder as he continued speaking into my mind. Diligently plowing your fields leads to ever-growing rewards. You may have lost to your grandmother, but it''s a step to improvement.
"I see," I muttered, more to myself than to him, as I turned toward my bedroom door. I pushed open one of the heavy double doors and entered the dimly lit room. Yellow light stone lamps bathed the large room in a calming, muted warmth, welcoming me in.
"At least I have time on my side to improve," I said, noting that Remlend had already unpacked all my belongings and readied a bath.
I walked toward the bathtub and ran my hand through the warm water. Its temperature was perfect, and a light scent of lavender wafted from the water.
Remlend is truly the ideal attendant.
However, I was planning on an adventure in a bit, which would ultimately require another bath, so taking one now wasn''t worth the effort.
I should ask for some heating mana stones to reheat it then.
~And improve you must. Since Master wishes to walk the path of Chaos, it is critical for you to learn how to maintain a level head no matter the situation.
"What? And here I thought having a chaotic mind was the whole point," I half-joked.
From my studies, I understood that Chaos Magic thrived on the unpredictable, yet paradoxically, it demanded stability from its wielder. Lightness and darkness, the sun and the moon, fire and ice¡ªall opposites, all balanced. The contrast made them shine against the backdrop of the other. Chaos magic was no different.
What hadn''t clicked until now was that it was my own mind that mattered, not just external balance.
Damn it.
I retrieved my hand from the bath water and dried it with a nearby towel, feeling somewhat annoyed.
And here I thought the artifact had to be in perfect balance, which was already a problematic ask. But my mind? That''s going to be a genuine hurdle.
~Master, may I ask why you chose the path of Chaos Magic?
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Apophis softly hissed from my shoulder.
"Ah, why did I, really indeed?" I muttered.
I couldn''t tell him the real reason. Having effectively no mana core, my options were limited. Dark Magic and Chaos Magic were two specialties that were not only powerful but frankly sounded cool. I had written off becoming a warlock like Chase because that would have required making a pact with a questionable Celestial, risking cutting my life short and being a real pain to master.
But did I do any better by picking Chaos Magic?
I gazed down at Apophis. The black snake was coiled up around my left arm, his tongue flicking in and out, with his purple eyes staring at me.
I had made a pact with a questionable Celestial, risked cutting short not just my life but cutting away at my soul, and it was proving to be a real pain to master.
"I didn''t realize there would be so many hurdles to grasping it," I replied honestly. "I didn''t think my mind would be one of them¡ªhow big of an issue is it?"
I returned to the bedroom, poured myself a glass of water from the jug beside my bed, and sat on one of the sofas facing the unlit fireplace.
~The mind is like the cauldron holding the murky and unruly chaos magic. Apophis hissed softly from my left shoulder. Its walls must be sturdy like black mana stone enforced cast iron. There''s no room for cracks, no weaknesses¡ªif it falters, the Chaos will seep through and kill you.
I sighed, looking down at my hands.
Yeah, I did get scammed, didn''t I?
~You''re fortunate, Master. Your cauldron is strong. But only because you''ve yet to witness the true evils of this world. There will come a time when you face the unspeakable, and your mind must not crack when that happens.
I blinked.
What?
Leona''s laughter rang out, breaking through the tension of Apophisis'' stern warnings and my confusion. I felt her presence leave my right shoulder as she made herself comfortable somewhere in the room.
You blind snake, she berated him gleefully. Luca''s mind is a sturdy cauldron, you say? His mind is as cracked as they come!
Her words struck a nerve, but I couldn''t deny it.
Apophis slid off my shoulder, settling himself on the couch, his gaze sharp. He was staring at an empty spot on a cushion to my right, likely where Leona had positioned herself.
It was hardly surprising that he could see her; he had also noticed my presence at our first meeting. However, it was still troubling, given that I was using an expensive artifact to hide her from view.
It''s not a weak artifact, either. I''ll need to ask him how he can see her despite the artifact''s power, especially given his current form.
~Master, what did this young phoenix mean by your mind being cracked?
His purple eyes gazed at me intently.
"I''ve got a bit of an affliction¡ªIgnorance is Bliss." I scratched the back of my head as I settled more comfortably on the couch. "Anything too traumatic gets wiped from my mind to keep my Sanity stat in check. But it doesn''t just erase the trauma¡ªit cuts out memories that I might''ve wanted to keep, too."
~Hahhhhh. Is that so? Apophis''s voice slithered through my mind, intrigued. What a fascinating affliction.
"That''s why I''m worried," I admitted, staring into the empty, dark fireplace. "If staying calm is essential for Chaos Magic, and given how dangerous it is, I''m unsure if I can or should try to master it."
Apophis slid closer, his purple eyes studying me as if searching for something deeper.
~Rather than a concern, it''s quite the cheat, if anything else. My years of expertise told me from the first moment I met you that your mind was in perfect order¡ªyour affliction is what has kept it as such.
I frowned, confused by his remark.
"How can that be?" I asked. "My mind has cracks. There are gaps in my memories. There are events and information I should remember but don''t."
Apophis shook his head slowly, a knowing gleam in his purple yes.
~Ahhhhh¡. Forgetting harmful memories is the sign of a healthy mind, not a broken one. Dwelling on the past has driven many to ruin. But you? Your mind is swept clean and patched up, like a self-regenerating cauldron.
Snake, Leona scoffed. Are you saying Luca forgetting things is no concern at all?
~Hardly. That is a separate issue to address. But as far as Chaos Magic is concerned, he is in an unusually advantageous position. A very unusual advantage indeed¡. Say, Master, how did you come across such an affliction?
I shrugged and sipped my water.
Apophis stared at me without moving a hair as I finished my glass, clearly hoping for me to elaborate.
~Hahhhh, well, in any case, the young phoenix is correct. Having gaps in your memory will do you no good, either.
"What can I do about that, though?" I asked, setting the empty glass down on a nearby table.
Apophis''s tongue flickered as he considered my question, his purple eyes gazing at me.
~There have always been ways to strengthen the mind and reduce the risk of further cracks forming. His voice slid into my thoughts. Meditation, for instance, is a powerful practice. It trains the mind to remain steady, even when surrounded by Chaos. You could greatly benefit from it.
I leaned back, skeptical. "Meditation?"
~Ahhhh, not just any meditation, Master, Apophis hissed, his tone shifting to something more serious. There are monks in the Desolated Expanse Desert who specialize in mental discipline, trained to keep their minds in perfect balance even in the most tumultuous of circumstances. They are masters at sealing away emotional turbulence, not unlike what your affliction does, but without the¡ side effects.
You want Luca to sit and hum with monks in a desert? Leona asked, her voice sarcastic.
I couldn''t help but smirk at her remark, but Apophis remained unfazed.
~Meditation is far more than sitting cross-legged and humming, young phoenix. You may benefit from the practice as well.
I rubbed my chin in thought as the two creatures continued their bickering.
I had visited the Desolated Expanse Desert only once for the Wobbly Pebble explosion in the previous Round. I vividly remembered the brutal heat and unforgiving environment, especially having gone during summertime. The idea of going there for training was hardly appealing. However, I had already planned to venture into it again to recruit The Ogre into my army, with a remedy supplied by Kathy as a token of goodwill.
I crossed my arms, imagining myself in the middle of the scorching desert, surrounded by stoic monks while the sands whipped against my skin. It was hardly the ''vacation'' I had planned to take in this Round, but perhaps it was needed.
Why accept the status quo of my self-erasing memories if there was a method to circumvent it?
"How long are we talking?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.
~That would depend on you. Weeks, months, years¡ maybe even several Rounds. Apophis paused, his purple eyes gleaming. However, proficiency in this technique would significantly enhance Master''s ability to overcome obstacles with a clear and focused mind.
I sighed, rubbing my temples.
"Let me think about it," I muttered, standing up from the sofa. I offered my left hand toward Apophis to climb back onto my left shoulder. "In the meantime, there''s something I want to show you below the villa."
~Show me? Master, might it be related to the powerful energy I felt appear below? Apophis hissed, his excitement evident.
Had he noticed Azgralos from here? I''m not sure if that''s more impressive or concerning. I''ll need to ask him about his ability on our walk downstairs.
"Leona, do you want to come along?" I asked, focusing on the cushion that Apophis had been looking at.
If it''s regarding meeting with that evil dragon, count me out.
I smiled, hardly surprised by Leona''s response.
~Hahhhh, a dragon?
Apophis moved his head in front of my nose. His purple eyes stared into mine.
~Such would be an insightful meeting indeed, but I was referring to something else. When we arrived, I noticed a very subtle chaotic energy in this area, but something awe-inspiring had just appeared below.
CH 189 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 2)
~So many books. Apophis hissed in quiet awe as he took in the vast expanse of the library. Your grandmother has clearly amassed a great deal of knowledge.
"She has indeed," Luca murmured, heading up the spiral staircase to the library''s second floor.
Apophis'' sleek form coiled tightly around Luca''s left arm as his purple eyes swept over the towering shelves, vaulted dark green ceiling, and a hanging long chandelier at the center. The chandelier supplied the three stories of the circular library with a warm glow.
Remarkable.
Apophis took in the comforting scent of old books and oak with his tongue and nostrils. He had resided discreetly within several noble homes with large libraries, but this was far more splendid.
His purple eyes narrowed as he took in the book titles. Their topics ranged from the curious to downright alarming.
As expected of the Arankagul family.
Over the many years living in this realm, Apophis had heard many tales and gossip about the infamous family.
Reaching the top of the second floor, Luca settled into an armchair and picked up the polished paperweight on the nearby table.
"Stay close," he warned Apophis.
However, before Apophis could reply, Luca leaned back in the armchair, and the chair jerked backward, propelling them through the bookshelf. The wall of books parted like a curtain, revealing the hidden passageway concealed within the depths of the grand library. The cold draft from the secret corridor brushed against Apophis'' scales as the library disappeared behind.
~Such a fun setup. Apophis hissed in delight at what he had initially worried would be a bit of whiplash for him.
"It''s certainly interesting," Luca replied with a smile as he stood up.
Apophis slithered over the boy''s shoulders, taking in the small room. His eyes focused on the heavy-duty metal door at the far end, the only thing of note in the otherwise sparse space.
Luca headed through that door and down a long, winding staircase illuminated by the soft glow of green and yellow light stones embedded in the walls. They flickered faintly, casting eerie shadows.
As they descended, Apophis tasted the deepening chill in the air. There was also an unmistakable scent of chaos magic, and he could feel its tingle on his tongue.
~Say, what''s with your poor stamina? Apophis hissed after Luca''s second break to catch his breath.
[[ My Strength stat is at 4 when I start each Round. There is not much I can do at this point. Yet, at least. ]]
Luca responded, leaning against one of the walls to rest and relying on illusion magic instead of speaking.
~Hahhhh¡ it would be wise to find a workaround to this dilemma sooner than later. Apophis advised.
It didn''t sit well with him that this child was so weak. He didn''t expect Luca to be strong enough to kill a boar with his bare hands or win in a race, but as it stood, the boy was about as weak as a fly and as slow as a turtle.
Apophis slithered across Luca''s shoulders, noting his thin neck.
I could coil around it and snap it in half before he could do anything, Apophis thought to himself.
There was no malice in this line of thought¡ªit was merely a cold observation of fact.
Apophis had no plans of killing Luca. Even if he wished to, his contract prevented him from killing him until the terms were filled. Besides, even if he could, Luca would die and be reborn in the next Round, with all¡ªor rather most¡ªof his memories intact, while Apophis would be stuck in a cage of that evil experimenting woman.
The trouble is that other opportunistic individuals with evil intentions could harm him and threaten the opportunity Luca Frey''s existence has presented me with.
At the bottom of the steps, Luca paused and peered out behind the wall. Curious, Apophis moved his head around the bend as well. There was no one, however, in the room.
~Such caution. Apophis hissed in amusement. Is this not your grandmother''s villa?
[[ True, but I doubt my family would appreciate me sneaking around here. ]]
Luca replied with an illusion text box.
[[ There was a procession of strange people I had seen in the previous Round carrying a suspicious box. Mages, I believe. But per the System, that was 27 minutes ago if we''re to go off the timeline of the last Round. ]]
The boy walked inside and kneeled near a spot on the floor.
[[ Then again, the timing of events may have shifted. ]]
Apophis felt his scales tingle. And his eyes narrowed in on a tiny odd-ly colored smudge.
~Something chaotic has occurred here. Apophis hissed, gazing down at the floor.
Luca nodded.
[[ A mage died here. Or at least I saw her die in the previous Round. Her body seemingly dissolved in my arms, leaving behind a strange puddle on the floor. ]]
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
His finger wandered and pointed at the small smudge.
[[ I suppose that''s all that''s left of her. ]]
~Such is the fate of those who handle chaotic artifacts beyond their control, Apophis hissed, coiling tighter around Luca''s arm. Did you know her?
Luca shook his head.
[[ No. She was a stranger. Aside from knowing that she was doing some sort of work for my grandmother, I did not know her. ]]
A frown crossed Luca''s face.
[[ It''s a shame, though. Mages are rare. Perhaps in the next loop, I''ll try to save her. Not that I''m certain yet how. ]]
~Hahhh, indeed. The death of a mage within your family''s control is the loss of a valuable resource, Apophis mused. Letting her die would be like watching a phoenix-eye gemstone sink into the mud and deciding it''s too much effort to retrieve it.
However, Apophis sensed that at least one person in Luca''s circle would not appreciate him including yet another individual on his to-save list.
Apophis felt the familiar scent evaporate, and his head twisted toward one of the two large metal gates secured with black mana stones. His gaze was on the left door.
~Hah, that presence has suddenly disappeared. How curious. He hissed into Luca''s mind.
[[ The chaotic energy you felt while in my room? ]]
Luca stood back up from the floor.
~Yessss¡ I still feel a more subtle, chaotic energy from the left door. But the energy I found so interesting is gone.
[[ Why would that be? ]]
Luca posed the same question that Apophis already had in mind.
~Who knows, Apophis replied. He had his theories but wasn''t sure which might be correct. The only way to learn is to take a look ourselves.
The boy walked toward the right door, carefully opened it, and entered. Apophis noted the smell of old wood and incense as they walked inside, and a faint hum filled his ears. There was also an undeniable presence of chaotic energy again.
He noted the runes on the doors they walked through
Those must be keeping the energy from flowing out.
Luca pulled out a small rock from his pocket and placed it on the floor to keep the door ajar.
[[ Can¡¯t be too careful. ]]
While Luca did this, Apophis took in the hallway. It was without anything notable¡ªjust boring stone walls.
However, when Luca rounded the corner, a long hallway appeared, lined with ancient artifacts propped up on ornate pedestals along each side.
~AHHHHHH¡ Apophis hissed in awe, his greedy purple eyes lighting up. So many treasures...
Never in his life had he seen so many artifacts of chaos in one place.
Apophis'' thoughts raced as he took in each item, one by one, marveling at the chaotic energy radiating from them. I knew the Arankagul family operated from the shadows, but... this far surpasses anything I could have imagined them to be involved in. Had I known they were collectors of such wonders, I would have made my home here instead of residing with those useless nobles.
Each artifact had at least one protective mana circle, but some had so many as three, indicating how dangerous they were.
However, the imposing door at the end of the extended hallway held the greatest attention for him.
The scent of powerful chaos was easy to miss, just a flicker of itself, but the humm was undeniable.
They''ve locked it up behind protective circles. I understand why the scent seemed to disappear.
Apophis closed his eyes and focused on the sound, deciphering the wavelengths.
Twenty protective circles? No. There''s more. His thoughts quickened as he counted. What sort of monstrous artifact requires so many? No wonder it killed a mage despite being enclosed in a box that must have had some level of protection to it already.
His tongue flickered out, tasting the air riddled with chaotic energy, which posed no immediate threat unless someone foolishly breached the protective barriers.
"Oh." Luca''s voice sounded, bringing Apophis'' attention to the boy.
~AHHHHH! What are you doing, child? Put that thing back immediately! Apophis screamed into Luca''s mind, forgetting all pretense of formality and respect.
To his horror, the young man had picked up one of the Chaos Artifacts¡ªa seemingly unimpressive, cracked steel ring. Two mana circles had protected it, but now it sat casually in Luca''s hand.
"Don''t scream into my mind," Luca replied, massaging his head. His voice sounded annoyed and far too relaxed, given that his life was about to be cut short in a very unpleasant manner.
~Master, please, put it down! Apophis begged, returning to a tone of respect and calm urgency. It''ll destroy you, just like that mage you saw die.
Apophis analyzed Luca intently to comprehend just how bad the damage was already and whether the boy was still salvageable¡ªwhich he must have been, given that Apophis'' promise tattoo hadn''t activated and killed him. After all, one of the conditions was that Luca was not to die by Chaos Magic.
I ought not to have let my amazement distract me. Apophis berated himself. I knew he was a foolish child, yet I let myself get distracted. And now I may have sacrificed my meal ticket to get out of this forsaken realm.
"But I''m fine," Luca replied, still not putting the ring down.
Strangely, Apophis could sense no physical or spiritual damage¡ªSomething that made no sense.
~Master, that is a Chaos Artifact. Your mind might be strong enough to withstand the effects, but you need the Chaos rune to handle that artifact safely. Apophis explained.
Luca''s face broke into a grin. "You''re telling me this ring is a Chaos Artifact?"
He laughed, pointing to the ring, much to Apophis'' growing unease.
"Huh, I just checked with the System, and you''re right," Luca said, scratching his head. "Strange."
Yet, despite the confirmation, the stupid boy still didn''t let go of the artifact.
~Then please, Master, put it down before harm befalls you! Apophis pleaded.
Then, another thought came to him that could explain why Luca was unaffected. ~Master, is it possible you''ve already had a Chaos Rune inscribed in a past Round? Maybe you''ve forgotten. You did say your memory is poor.
Luca shrugged, though his eyes glazed as he checked with the System.
"The System says I''ve never had a Chaos Rune done," Luca said, casually inspecting the ring. "But, funny thing¡ªI found this as a kid. I even carved my name into it."
~Hahhh, Master, please, you must be mistaken. Apophis hissed, dejected. There was no rhyme or reason with Luca.
"No, really. See?" Luca moved the ring closer to Apophis.
Apophis would have laughed in any other case, except he was in contract with this foolish child and was responsible for protecting him against Chaos Magic. He felt like shedding tears.
There was the possibility that Luca had a Chaos rune tattoo done before the Game started and before he became familiar with the System, explaining why the System didn''t remember Luca ever getting one done. However, more was needed to explain the second part. Chaos artifacts typically didn''t look like much, but breaking them, or even damaging them, was impossible.
Apophis was about to explain this to the foolish child who was beyond any hope when his eyes fell upon the messily inscribed letters that spelled ''Luca.''
He went still, frozen on Luca''s shoulder, as his mind struggled to process this bizarre revelation.
"That''s why I was confused that it was here. Last I saw it, I had shown it to Mother," Luca continued nonchalantly. "Then it was taken into storage, and I didn''t see it again."
Apophis stared at Luca in stunned silence as the boy continued his casual explanation.
"Imagine my surprise when I saw it again!" Luca beamed. "And to think it''s been a Chaos Artifact all along. No wonder Mother had it stored away. So, is it a decent level? Or do I still need to find another divine artifact? The System blocked out that information, so I hoped you''d tell me."
A monster, Apophis thought, staring at Luca in awe and horror. I''ve contracted myself to a true monster.
CH 190 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 3)
~Say, Master¡. You could have taken more artifacts, you know. Or even something more powerful.
Apophis hissed from my shoulder.
I rolled the Ring of Fractures in my hand as I walked past the cages, down toward Azgralos''s residence.
I was still in disbelief that the ring I found as a child and carved my name into was a Chaos artifact. Moreover, Apophis had confirmed the ring was a divine artifact, no less.
How lucky.
[[ I''d need to ask my grandmother for permission first. They''re not mine. ]]
~And this ring is different?
[[ Yeah, it was mine originally. Finders, keepers. It was just put in storage, is all. ]]
Given that it was a Chaos artifact, it was hardly surprising that Mother put it into storage. I had no business playing with this dangerous thing as a young child. However, now was different, especially with an ex-Celestial and ex-God of Chaos as my teacher.
I really am quite lucky.
Apophis was silent for a moment.
~Master, you lack greed.
I smiled at the snake''s comment.
[[ Do I? Is that a problem? ]]
~No. It is a good thing. Many have fallen prey to their greed and were devoured by the Chaos they attempted to subjugate.
[[ And yet your tone seemed to suggest otherwise. ]]
~Greed can be detrimental, but you should have some ambition. I would be quite displeased if Master does not attempt to reach new heights, especially given your predisposition toward Chaos.
I grinned at his words.
[[ Who said I don''t have any ambition? I chose Chaos Magic specifically because I do have ambitions. ]]
I felt Apophis straighten up on my shoulder, eager to hear more.
I didn''t care for power or positions of power; the responsibilities alone made my eyes water. However, I did have a goal, one that was damn near impossible, but I was going to achieve it even if I had to die trying a hundred times.
[[ I''m going to save everyone I love and care about, and for that goal, I am willing to do whatever it takes. ]]
The snake slumped across my shoulders, gazing at the caged prisoners we passed.
~Hahhhh¡ I can now see why your older brother has the concerns that he does.
[[ Besides, I¡¯m still new to Chaos Magic. Per the System''s item description, this ring allows the use of Chaos magic up to the 30th level. Given how I''m not even at the first level, I don''t see what benefit a stronger artifact would provide. ]]
I placed the ring on my left middle finger, feeling a slight chill in my hand. I was unsure if it was from the cool metal or something to do with it being a Chaos artifact.
[[ And it''s already a divine-level artifact, so there''s no need to search for a better one yet. ]]
~Master also lacks curiosity. Were you not at least curious about the powerful artifact I felt behind the doors back there? The one that resulted in that mage''s death?
The hall ended, and I began my descent down the steep steps into Azgralos'' seemingly endless cave. My footsteps echoed as I walked down, amplified in the vast chamber.
[[ Hardly. I am curious¡ªbut the mages that transported it were still in the room. Explaining my presence would have been too troublesome. I will investigate after they leave. ]]
~Ahhhhh¡ I see.
Apophis hissed in evident delight.
His voice turned to awe as he took in the giant columns and intricate rock formations that filled the space. Light stones embedded in the walls and ceiling cast an eerie glow of blue and green.
~So this is where the dragon you mentioned resides? How fascinating.
I paused halfway down the steps, taking in the colossal expanse of the cavern. I inhaled deeply the cavern''s moist air, bracing myself for the remainder of the descent.
This really won''t do. I need to find an artifact or spell to boost my strength in the early days of a new Round.
Arnold''s cooking had helped alleviate the day''s prior stress and exertion on my body, but I needed something that helped boost my Strength stat from the get-go. His cooking only helped bring someone''s body back to its ideal state, not boost it beyond what it was at.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
I licked my lips.
At least until I find a proper solution, I should request Arnold to create energy snacks that would work similarly to mana and healing potions, except for basic fatigue.
At the base of the long staircase, the familiar stone throne stood, colossal and imposing, facing the endless expanse of the cave''s three darkened sides.
I reached the bottom and crossed the cave floor, slumping into the stone chair with one leg draped over the armrest. Despite being forged from stone, it was surprisingly comfortable.
"HAAAAAAA..."
Azgralos'' booming voice echoed through the darkness, sending a shiver down my spine.
"That scent..."
DRUHH DRUHH!
The ground quaked as the enormous dragon made his entrance. His large, black-scaled head emerged from the shadows, towering over me, red eyes glowing, vertical pupils fixed on me.
Despite my casual posture on the throne, I felt an instinctive urge to shrink back, but I forced myself to remain still. Once again, I''d forgotten how terrifying a dragon was up close.
Azgralos'' lips curled into a grin, revealing rows of enormous white teeth.
"You¡ have phoenix eyes," he stated. "And this isn''t our first time meeting."
He''d caught on yet again.
"Correct," I replied evenly.
"Very well¡ what is your name, human?" Azgralos asked.
"Luca Frey," I replied.
"Hmmm¡ Frey¡¡± The dragon''s lips moved down, covering its teeth. "And what might I indulge you with today, Luca Frey? Is it perhaps related to that¡. creature on your left shoulder?"
It didn''t surprise me that Azgralos, as ancient as he was, would have caught on quickly to the fact that Apophis was not an ordinary snake.
"Or perhaps that ring?" Azgralos nudged with one of his large talons.
Ah. I didn''t expect him to catch on so quickly to the artifact, but in retrospect, that also made sense.
My expression must have shifted as the dragon''s grin returned, baring his teeth again.
"HAAAAA¡ so what is it today?" Azgralos asked.
While I brought Apophis along to introduce him to the dragon, and additional insight about the ring was intriguing, I had a different purpose in seeking out the ancient dragon this Round.
"Azgralos, please tell me about Yelena¡ªmy mom."
The dragon''s smile widened, and he rested his head in one of his clawed paws.
"Of course, what would you like to know?"
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Micah stared out the carriage window at the darkened city, an unease settling in his gut.
Why do I have a bad feeling about tonight''s meeting?
It was a moonless night, shrowding Genise in further darkness than usual for this time of night. Such was each meeting between the twelve syndicates¡ªnot that there was ever a meeting where the heads of each showed up. Four or five was the most he could hope for¡ªbut that wasn''t what unsettled him.
With all the intel he had gained and his nagging sense of foreboding, Micah would have skipped the meeting under any other circumstances. But the opportunity on the table tonight was too lucrative to ignore.
"Young master Micah, we''re here." Selena held the door open for Micah to exit. "I''ll be nearby."
Micah watched the carriage roll away before turning into the dark alley behind the Gilded Siren casino and walking toward the heavy iron doors.
He approached, and the guard gave him a nod, allowing him entry.
"Micah Frey?" A smiling woman, the only person to be seen in the opulent hallway, motioned to him. "I will take you to our VVIP room."
He followed her while glancing over the hanging watercolor paintings of various flowers on the deep burgundy velvet walls.
"How many have arrived already?" he asked.
"Only four of the twelve. You are the fifth," she replied.
Creak.
The woman pulled the heavy door open, and Micah entered the circular room. The wallpaper was splattered with blooming painted-on watercolor flowers while living flowers were held behind large frames.
In the middle of this garden-like room was a round crystal table with twelve seats, four of which were taken up.
"Ah, right on time as usual," Blythe''s booming voice called out. The sound of his flask opening accompanied it.
"As always?" another deep voice added, immediately putting Micah on edge. This individual rarely showed up at these meetings.
The last person I need knowing my habits.
Claude Noire smiled, eyes gleaming as he looked Micah up and down. "A bit warm for that scarf, don''t you think?"
Micah took a seat across from Claude without replying.
"Hah! Speak for yourself!" Blythe laughed, taking a swig from his flask.
Claude himself was wearing a black coat that one could have also argued was too warm for summer.
"Indeed. The company here certainly has interesting fashion choices," Lady Agnese Hensley remarked, her lips pursing, likely displeased at everyone currently present with some mind-blocking artifact on hand.
"And here I am, fanning myself just to keep cool," Marianna laughed, fluttering an ornate fan.
"Ah, Micah, did you hear? Your brother, Luca, bet against the Ogre yesterday and wiped out all my top clients," Marianna teased. "He didn''t even stay to see how it ended!"
Blythe roared with laughter at this.
"Did he now?" Claude''s wolf-like smile widened as he leaned forward on the table, resting his chin in his hands. "I would certainly love to have some of that luck."
Micah''s wariness grew. He''d received a report from Henry earlier today detailing Claude''s unexpected encounter with Luca on the road. The sudden interest Claude had in his brother was deeply unsettling.
Just what else happened in the last Round for this to occur? Luca hadn''t mentioned anything that could explain this.
"Claude, you have too much luck as it is," Marianna scoffed, closing her fan with a snap. "Or at least your family does. Aside from our meetings, anyone with your bloodline is not allowed anywhere near my casinos."
Claude shrugged. "That''s quite alright. I''m well content with our current business arrangement."
"As am I," Marianna agreed, referring to the Summer Festival and the Spider Syndicate''s annual event.
Creak.
The door opened once more, and Dion, head of the Red Lanterns, entered. His garish, colorful outfit stood out, along with the thick gold chain hanging over his exposed chest hair.
Micah frowned but kept his focus on Claude.
"Ah, Dion, so good of you to join us," Marianna said, greeting him with a bright smile.
Dion nodded in acknowledgment, his face grim as he sat near the exit. He cast a long glance at Claude, likely surprised by his rare appearance.
"I''d prefer we skip the pleasantries and begin," Dion grumbled, running a hand through his bushy mustache. "I have business to return to."
"Shame, the pleasantries are always the best part," Claude commented, his gaze never leaving Micah. "After all, we meet so rarely under such peaceful conditions."
Breaking all usual norms, Claude stood up and walked around the circular table, causing a stir among the other attendees.
He didn''t leave the room, however, instead taking one of the empty seats beside Micah.
"For instance, Lady Agnese and I had the most interesting chat before you arrived," Claude said softly, his voice dropping to a whisper meant only for Micah. "About that little quarrel between you and your brother."
He leaned in closer, his voice barely audible. "The one your brother seems to have forgotten all too conveniently."
CH 191 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 4)
Claude slid inside the carriage and let out a long sigh. He sagged into the plush seat, all of his energy drained.
Outside his window, Genise sprawled in silent shadows. The hazy glow of dim light stone street lanterns cast faint halos onto cobblestone streets while the dark buildings loomed with an ominous air.
Beletris entered quietly, settling across from him without a hint of exhaustion despite the late hour. Her gaze met his, piercing and assessing.
"Master Claude, how was your meeting with Micah?" she asked.
Claude chuckled.
"I thought he would kill me on the spot," he murmured.
He turned to gaze at the ghostly reflections in the window as the carriage began to roll forward.
Everyone in the room felt Micah''s brief killing intent, and Marianna was more than happy to provide them with a private room of their own to chat¡ªor kill one another if it came to it.
Claude had taken on quite a bit of risk, with unknown returns, by blackmailing Micah Frey.
He might have very well killed me if I hadn''t mentioned having already recorded the insights for the next loop.
Claude ran his fingers over the fresh ink of his latest tattoo, which he had added beside the hasty scribbles of the previous loop. It detailed what Lady Agnese had revealed to him in return for something quite valuable in Claude''s possession. The payment was ghastly if one thought of only this timeline, but it was rather cheap when assessing the value of being able to provide it to himself in future loops.
"Micah Frey is too calculating for that," Beletris countered, her eyes narrowing. "There would be immense damage if he attempted such a thing. Especially at a meeting with the other syndicate heads."
Claude rubbed his chin, his gaze shifting back to the passing buildings. They blurred by, dark shapes indistinguishable from one another in the thick of the night.
"I wonder about that¡" he muttered, his mind replaying the events of that evening.
Micah''s reaction was far more profound than anything even Claude expected. However, with the insight about why he and Luca had a falling out in the first place, it should have been expected.
"I blackmailed him, threatening to remind Luca why they had a falling out," Claude explained.
"So Lady Agnes did know." Beletris nodded, a satisfied expression on her face. She had suggested Claude speak with her in the first place, given Lady Agnes'' far-reaching network of eyes and ears.
Had she any curiosity regarding what Claade found out, Beletris refrained from pressing further. Not that Claude intended to share it anyhow, having secured a mutually beneficial agreement with Micah that required that he keep his lips sealed.
Even if Luca was important to Claude for some still-to-be-understood reason, there was no reason to stir matters needlessly. Why bring up the dark past when there was a bright future to look forward to? In return for never speaking on the matter, Micah gave Claude his blessing to engage Luca in a mutually beneficial partnership.
Of course, what Micah did was far from negligible. Luca had every right to never speak to Micah ever again.
Perhaps it is Micah whom I ultimately need to protect Luca from?
Claude tapped the armrest of the carriage seat in thought.
If he had done to me what he had done to Luca¡ I wouldn''t have just ignored him. I would have fucking killed him.
Claude felt his jaw tighten.
But Luca isn''t me.
Claude sighed, relaxing his grip on the armrest, if only slightly. He didn''t have any siblings himself, so the intricacies of such relationships were lost on him. Besides, if Luca was as valuable as Claude''s tattoos and Micah made him out to be, Claude may have done the same in Micah''s position had the roles been reversed.
"Shall I direct the driver to take the carriage to your new residence?" Beletris asked. Given that Micah knew about his home in the previous loop, Claude had her identify a new place for him to reside while in Genise.
"No," Claude replied. "My sleep schedule is already wrecked as is, and I have too much adrenaline to fall asleep properly. I''ll catch up on my sleep mid-day."
"You could take something, you know¡ª" Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Claude waved off her recommendation. "You know I hate sleeping aids. Besides, I want to address the matter regarding Duke Hatis Maudel''s misuse of syndicate personnel for personal reasons."
"Now?" Beletris raised a brow, her gaze looking out the window.
There were still several hours before the sun was to rise.
"Yes, now." Claude''s brows furrowed. "There''s no better time than the present."
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Master Claude, if I could only understand what I did wrong¡" Duke Hatis Maudel murmured, his gaze fixed warily on Claude, trying to grasp the purpose of this rare and disconcerting visit.
Claude sat across from him on a chair, one ankle casually propped over his knee, a report in hand as he thumbed slowly through it. Meanwhile, Duke Maudel had been kneeling on the hard, cold floor for several minutes, roused from a deep sleep and still clad in his blue nightgown and cap¡ªa humbling state for one of his great stations.
The visit was unprecedented, a surprise he hadn''t been prepared for, yet any lingering drowsiness had quickly evaporated. He could feel the weight of Claude''s silence and the movement of paper. A simmering tension twisted in his gut the longer the minutes ticked by.
"You''re coming up short," Claude said flatly, his finger tapping the report.
Duke Hatis Maudel closed his eyes as he processed the reason.
I knew I was coming in short, but I didn''t expect such a fierce backlash.
He reopened his eyes and began explaining the lackluster mana yields, detailing the environmental challenges and fluctuations in resources. He had excellent explanations for why the numbers were what they were.
"Silence," Claude interrupted coldly. "You have Eldermyst Wood, Luminspire Grove, and Emberveil Moonshadow under your control. You have plenty of viable sources. Your reasons don''t matter."
Duke Hatis Maudel winced. "Yes, but Eldermyst is needed for lumber and¡ª"
"Then Emberveil Moonshadow it is," Claude replied, his tone unyielding. "It''s nothing more than a summer retreat location, after all. Either yield it or find another solution. I don''t care how you do it, but you will meet your quota. If not, then perhaps it''s your own worth that needs reconsidering."
The duke swallowed, bowing his head. "Understood, Master Claude. I''ll meet the mana requirements, one way or another."
"Good." Claude''s gaze remained hard, appraising. "I''ll expect regular updates."
Feeling as though the confrontation had finally eased, Duke Maudel shifted, tentatively beginning to rise.
"Did I say you could get up?" Claude''s voice cut through the air.
The duke quickly lowered himself back to the cold floor, offering a weak excuse. "Ah, my apologies, just stretching."
He stared at the marble floor, suppressing a flare of resentment.
Just what is this unprecedented power trip? And at this forsaken hour?
He looked up to see Claude''s expression darkened further.
"There''s also the matter of your liberties with the Spider Syndicate''s personnel," Claude''s voice lowered a notch.
The duke blinked, confused as to what Claude was referring to. He had always utilized the members assigned to him as he pleased¡ªthe distinction of personal and business had never mattered before. So why now?
"I heard your nephew lost in a sword tournament against Luca Frey?" Claude continued.
"Er-yes. That was but a fluke¡ªa misjudgment by the referee," Duke Hatis Maudel said, feeling his cheeks burn with indignation, reminded of the shame of that day and uncertain why the matter was being brought up. "But my nephew will come out on top in the next tournament."
Claude stared coldly at him.
"I wish your nephew the best of luck," Claude said, his voice frigid. "But diverting syndicate personnel and resources to poison Luca Frey due to a petty tournament grudge is a line you should never have crossed."
Duke Hatis Maudel stared at Claude, baffled.
What was the issue here?
He didn''t understand. He had used syndicate forces countless times to avenge his family''s honor. Why should this time be any different? He was exceptionally discreet even.
And why does he care what happens to that Frey runt? If the Freys were to disappear from this world, would that not be a cause for celebration? Besides, it''s not as if I''d meant to kill him¡ªjust to set him back a bit. Nothing more.
"I understand," the duke managed out, though his tone was hollow, masking his confusion. "I''ll be more mindful in the future."
Claude''s expression grew darker. "To make it perfectly clear: if even a hair on Luca''s head goes missing, and I so much as suspect your involvement, you''ll pay with your life."
Duke Maudel nodded, muttering assurances he barely registered as though waking from a strange dream. Had he crossed into some twisted alternate reality? Was he actually still asleep?
However, the cold, hard floor beneath his aching knees confirmed that this was no dream.
Were we not supposed to be enemies of Micah Frey and, by extension, his bloodline? What in the world happened for his idiot younger brother to be granted such protection?
His face darkened.
Something had shifted within the scales of power. This was no mere matter of favor. No¡ªI will investigate this further to understand what force had turned the tables.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Young master Micah, we''ve arrived." Selena opened the carriage door for him.
Micah stepped down, letting the crisp night air fill his lungs. He paused, glancing up at the vast, star-covered sky, a faint smile appearing on his lips.
Luca¡ just what did you do to drive Claude Noire to such desperation? Desperation enough to blackmail me just for a chance at forming a friendship of sorts?
He didn''t care much for Claude Noire, but having the head of the Spider Syndicate being friendly toward Luca was far more beneficial than having him continue to be a thorn in his side.
"You look amused," came a low voice. Ridley had appeared soundlessly beside the carriage.
Micah arched a brow. "And you''re unusually awake. What are you still doing here?"
Ridley chuckled, lifting a notebook. "I spent the night combing through the notes Luca left for Fin. I was somewhat concerned, but they were flawless¡ªperfectly tailored to the boy''s strengths and weaknesses." He hesitated, then looked at Micah with a serious expression. "By any chance, has he just been pretending to be an idiot this entire time?"
Micah''s laughter rang out in the quiet night like chimes.
"Haven''t I always said not to underestimate him?" Micah said with a glint in his eye. "You even knew his birth mother, did you not?"
Ridley clicked his tongue. "Yelena, yes. But having watched the boy grow, I assumed the apple had fallen far from the tree."
Micah''s gaze returned to the stars, his expression softening as childhood memories of Yelena surfaced. "Perhaps," he murmured, "it simply took longer to see the resemblance than most expected."
CH 192 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 5)
I grew up on tales of my birth mother''s accomplishments and daring deeds, mainly recounted to me by Micah, who held many fond memories of her. With Mother and Father often away on business, Yelena had been more of a parent to him than anyone else.
Her immersion into the Frey family began with a debt of gratitude. Yelena had saved Mother''s life during a targeted raid on a small village that the two happened to be staying in at the time.
The two women were enjoying a meal and some conversation in the lone village pub, the only two travelers passing through when the raid occurred.
The raiders were quick to slay Mother''s three guards, clearly having her as the target of their attack.
Despite having just met, Yelena fought through the fray to reach Mother, cutting down all the attackers using spirit magic and shielding her from harm. She was one woman, heavily pregnant with me, yet she took down a dozen raiders on her own.
Mother recognized Yelena''s talent and was quick to employ her, a decision that proved wise as several more attempts on Mother''s and Micah''s lives followed during a turbulent time in the Frey family''s past.
The Freys were forever indebted to her, and she became an inseparable part of our household¡ªan extended family member, given her heavy role in Micah''s life. The testament to this was that Micah was quick to claim me as a brother when I was born.
Yet, despite her legend, I knew very little about the woman who''d brought me into this world.
Her life was veiled in mystery. Whatever had caused her to disappear, her name became almost a forbidden topic around Mother¡ªeven though they''d once been best friends. I once tried asking how or why she left or even if she was alive, but the answers were hazy, either because no one truly knew or because there were deeper secrets at play. Eventually, I stopped asking, accepting that some truths would stay hidden.
Until now, that is.
Azgralos looked down at me expectantly, as if he were holding onto a secret he''d been waiting centuries to share.
This dragon had known my mom. And even if he had his own schemes, I suspected he could provide a version of my mom that no one else had ever told me. Even if my grandmother''s lips had loosened a bit, she still didn''t reveal anything else about my mom that I didn''t already know about her during our chess match.
"Why did my mom come down and talk with you?" I recalled what Azgarlos had mentioned in our first meeting.
Azgralos large eyes twinkled as an amused smile appeared, revealing his sharp teeth.
"I''d imagine she visited to chat for much the same reason you''re here," he replied cryptically.
I frowned, annoyed at his evasiveness.
"Did she tell you about the Game that was at play back then?" I inquired instead.
I had gathered from Chase Daylan''s and Duncan Genuiver''s accounts that a multi-player Game was in progress when I was born.
Azgralos inclined his head. "Indeed, she did."
"What was its setup and objective?" I pressed.
His smile widened, teeth glinting. "Battle Royale meets Capture the Flag. Each Player was tasked with eliminating their rivals'' key figures while keeping their own safe."
"And my mom''s targets to keep safe were¡"
I trailed off, waiting. Given my phoenix eyes, I knew that either my mom or dad were a Player¡ªand given my mom''s past was somewhat easier to learn about, I figured I''d tug at the thread of possibility that it was her that was the Player.
"Elizabeth and Micah Frey," he confirmed, and my suspicions solidified.
My mother had been a Player, which meant she was likely still alive somewhere.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
I sighed.
Her leaving this world then likely meant returning to whatever realm it was that she was from.
The feeling was complicated. I lacked memories of her. Even her appearance was non-existent, except for a patchwork of details such as her long black hair and the tiny mole beneath her right eye. Still, she was my biological mom. So why had she left me?
Then again, as a Player, perhaps her situation was complicated. Was there even a possibility of her staying behind in this realm with the Game''s end? And what about the option of taking me with her to her realm?
I voiced these questions aloud to Azgralos.
Azgralos looked down with a tinge of pity.
"To be honest, I am less knowledgeable about such matters. However, I do know that Yelena initially planned on it," Azgralos said. "She intended to raise you here and take you to her realm when you were older."
I blinked.
Apophis cold form tightened slightly on my shoulder as I processed this insight.
~She''d have had to have broken and manipulated quite a number of realm laws to do so.
His voice slithered into my mind.
"So the snake speaks finally," Azgralos roared, revealing that Apophis had also spoken into the dragon''s mind. "Perhaps it would have required the breaking of some rules, but Yelena was never a stickler for rules anyhow."
~Such an attempt would have gone far beyond breaking some rules. She''d have had to erase and rewrite them.
Apophis gazed up at me with his purple eyes, his tongue flickering out.
~Shame I never met her. Master''s mother sounds like a fascinating individual indeed.
"Yelena was most certainly fascinating," Azgralos agreed.
I frowned.
I would have liked to have adequately met her as well, when I was old enough to actually remember her, rather than the toddler that I was when she had left.
"Then why? Why did she leave me behind?" I asked blankly.
"HAHHHHH¡. she received some guidance that you''d face significant misfortune if she attempted to remain in this realm or take you with her," Azgralos slowly spoke. "Thus, she made the difficult decision to leave you behind. It was for your own good."
I felt my mouth twitch, one corner rising in disgust.
Misfortune?
"Did she perhaps receive this¡. so-called guidance from the Misfortune Sisters?" I asked, feeling myself seething in anticipation.
Azgralos''s knowing smile said it all. "Indeed."
My fists tightened into two balls so tightly that my short nails plunged into my skin.
The dragon laughed. "That''s the same expression Lady Elizabeth has whenever those two are mentioned."
My mind raced, piecing together what I had learned about those Misfortune Sisters from past loops.
I now understood why Fiona said the Misfortune Sisters were a taboo subject around Mother, and moreover, why Fiona couldn''t divulge why they were taboo in the first place.
''It''s not my place to tell. Especially not to you.''
Fiona''s words ran through my mind. The emphasis made sense now¡ªsecrets guarded not just for my mother''s sake but for reasons far more profound than I''d realized.
When I find those two¡ and get my hands on them¡
My jaw tightened.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
~Say, Master¡ Rest is as important as practice.
Apophis glanced up through the villa''s greenhouse ceiling at the star-studded night sky.
The two of them had left the dragon''s lair several hours ago, but the boy wouldn''t sleep. Instead, he insisted on getting acquainted with his Chaos Artifact and improving his grasp of Chaos Magic.
"I''ll sleep when I''m tired," Luca replied curtly, his fingers flexing over the withered and twisted lily in the potted plant before him. Wisps of dead mana pulled into his fingertips, and the plant shuddered slightly as he drained it.
Apophis let out a soft, hissing sigh.
His own rest was minimal in importance, but Luca¡ªstill bound to human limits¡ªseemed oblivious to his fatigue, his golden eyes almost feverish under the low greenhouse light stones.
He''s acting too single-minded tonight.
Apophis'' purple eyes swept across the potted plants in the row before them. All drained of dead mana, they now appeared like regular, albeit highly malnourished plants.
~Sure, sure. But Master, you are running out of resources. And didn''t you say that these plants were your younger brother''s? Would he not be displeased with you using them like this?
Luca gave a faint smirk. "Hardly. If anything, Jarvis will be thrilled," Luca replied, motioning with his hands toward the throwing dagger lying on the table before him.
Apophis paused, watching as Luca''s dagger shifted color mid-air¡ªfrom dull gray to shining bronze, then to a strange, checkered pattern. It was like a sleight-of-hand trick, the kind entertainers performed, where an ace of diamonds becomes a two of spades in the blink of an eye. Luca performed similar transformations, but only with real objects and using real magic, not the nonsense seen at carnivals.
It was an elementary sort of Chaos Magic, changing the scenery from one or the other. The change was ultimately aesthetic in nature, but the implementation could be extended to more severe and practical implications.
Apophis deemed this simple Chaos Magic the most appropriate for Luca''s level as a budding new Chaos Mage.
"Interesting¡" Luca murmured, his brow furrowing. He turned the dagger in his hand, eyes narrowing. "This design¡"
~Hmmmm¡. What is it, Master?
Apophis leaned over and gazed down from Luca''s shoulder at the dagger, wondering what the boy had found of interest. The dagger was an interesting artifact¡ªpowerful even, but Apophis didn''t see what caught the boy''s attention with the latest redesign.
"This is the exact design from Round 2," Luca murmured, his golden eyes unfocused, likely conversing with the System. After a moment, he scanned the surroundings as if seeing them anew. "So¡ this change in scenery on every loop. This is all Chaos Magic, too?"
CH 193 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 6)
I looked around in the quiet of the night, letting every detail seep into my senses.
The initial anger regarding the Misfortune Sister''s meddling in my life, which had driven me to practice Chaos magic for so long, had finally subsided, making way for curiosity and wonder.
I gazed over the intricate pattern on the metal watering can to my right, the mosaic clay pots stacked on my left, each filled with pale, bell-like lilies, and the woven cushion beneath me that had a weathered, rough texture from outdoor use.
Many of the elements of my surroundings changed with each Round. The colors, the textures, even the brushstrokes¡ªthey''d all change from Round to Round, though strangely, no one was impacted by their change.
Back in Round 3, the System had explained it as a "world setting that shifts with each reset."
''To keep the game interesting.''
However, there was more to it. The changes felt less like a painter adjusting their canvas and more like a card dealer shuffling a set deck, letting fate dictate the draw. Yet now, equipped with Chaos Magic, I felt like I could slip my hand into the deck, sifting through the dealer''s cards to find precisely the one I desired.
I turned the familiar dagger in my hand, letting the faint light from the greenhouse lanterns illuminate the silver handle''s carved image¡ªa lightning bolt slashing down from dark clouds onto a lone tree. I traced the engraving with my thumb, feeling the rough precision of each groove.
If this was all just surface-level variation, what about the artist who had once carved this blade?
Or was every aspect so scripted that no artist could ever dream of placing, say, an amber handle encasing a long-dead insect instead? Even though that same artist did just that in another Round.
Wouldn''t their creativity alone impact this world? Yet, that didn''t seem to be the case. It seemed only those of us aware of the loops held any power to bend the world''s fabric. The rest followed their scripts like clockwork¡ªexcept where we, the Aware and Awakened, flapped our butterfly wings and sparked ripples of change.
"Apophis," I asked thoughtfully, "what would you say Chaos Magic ultimately is?"
It wasn''t that I wasn''t aware of the basics. I had studied plenty on my own. However, reading from books differed from the questions that followed the actual application. I didn''t understand everything, including what was literally under my nose, above it, and all around.
Apophis shifted, his scales cool against my left arm as he coiled up to meet my gaze.
~Chaos, ultimately, is the natural counterpart to Order.
I frowned.
"And what is Order exactly?" I inquired.
Apophis''s purple eyes gleamed, his voice coming as a soft hiss in the dark.
~Ahh¡ Order is how the world arranges itself¡ªthe rules that bind everyone and everything to a set path.
"So the Games and Systems¡ are they also bound to Order?"
~Indeed, Master. Games, Systems, rules¡ªthey all abide by Order, whether they follow laws of nature, magic, or fate.
I blinked, piecing this together.
"Then where does Chaos fit within the Games and Systems?" I asked.
Apophis hissed in evident delight.
~Chaos, Master, has no official place within the rules of Games or Systems. It goes against the imposed arrangements of Order.
I raised a brow. This contradicted what the System had revealed to me.
Apophis seemed to sense my confusion.
~To provide a comparison, you can think of the world you know as an intricate ornamental rug. Every stitch, color, and design is within Order''s preordained scope. Conversely, Chaos takes a needle and scissors to the fabric, switching out the threads and reshaping the rug into something else entirely.
"No wonder low-grade Chaos artifacts go for such absurd prices in the Game Store," I muttered, turning the dagger over in my hand and putting it back inside my jacket.
~Indeed. The ability to reshape one''s world and destiny is a very tempting power. What you''ve managed tonight barely scratches the surface of Chaos''s incredible¡ªand overwhelming¡ªpower.
I frowned as a thought occurred to me.
"But if Chaos runs against Order, doesn''t it attract¡ consequences?" I asked. "Wouldn''t there be, I don''t know, some kind of law enforcement or even a godlike being who ensures Order is upheld?"
I knew of Celestials and that Apophis had once been one. But I''d never concerned myself with how these forces interacted; I had a single-minded goal: save everyone I cared about and beat this Game. Yet if there were rules of Order woven through Games and Systems, there had to be something enforcing them. Even Genise, Adovoria''s capital and the continent''s criminal hub, had laws. Crime was rampant, but justice existed, too.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
~Master has good foresight. Indeed, overuse of Chaos magic can bring unnecessary and problematic attention. That is why quality Chaos artifacts are so critical¡ªthey evade detection from the Agency of Order.
A glint flickered in his purple eyes.
~That is precisely how I conquered my realm and avoided detection for so long.
He continued speaking, his voice dripping with wicked satisfaction.
~Even after attaining the title of the God of Chaos and eventually ascending to the rank of a Celestial, I did not experience any issues. And I am confident you can conquer this world with my help too.
He let out a low, dark laugh¡ªor rather hiss.
I nearly rolled my eyes.
Sometimes, I forget this snake used to be the epitome of evil and still had such ridiculous ideas of ambition that I cared none for.
I stood up from the chair, deciding that a few hours of sleep was much needed, especially now that all the adrenaline that had kept me up thus far had finally been depleted.
Tomorrow''s going to be a long day.
I walked out of the greenhouse, the cool summer night air brushing over me. "Apophis, what if¡ a System used Chaos Magic?" I whispered.
I recalled the answer I''d received from the System when I asked about the scenery changes:
[ Indeed, Luca. The change in scenery on every loop is done using Chaos Magic. ]
~Interesting question.
Apophis replied, his voice now laced with intrigue.
~Systems are required to abide by the rules of Order to exist, but I know firsthand that they possess personalities and preferences. They find ways to bend the rules a bit, and how much they bend the rules depends on the Player. One Player might receive heavy preferential treatment while another is snubbed at every turn. Utilizing Chaos magic is unusual but is within the realm of possibility.
I smiled, entering back inside the villa.
[[ I suspect I am getting both the preferential treatment and the snubbing from my System. ]]
I replied to Apophis, switching to Illusion magic now that I was within easy earshot of servants.
~If your System engages in Chaos magic, I''d say you are receiving profound preferential treatment. It''s still a risk, after all, given the heightened scrutiny Systems are under.
While I returned to my room, I glanced around at the hanging portraits. They were the same individuals I remembered from previous Rounds, but the style differed. Each brushstroke was more expressive or muted, and the color choices were oddly different.
[[ I don''t see what is profound or beneficial in changing the scenery. ]]
Apophis hissed in amusement.
~Sure, that''s the simplest Chaos magic. But if it''s being used, perhaps there''s a hidden benefit.
''To keep the game interesting,'' was it?
I shook my head, unconvinced.
But if I were to endure countless more loops, the changes might keep things a little interesting.
***
~She''s having a nightmare.
Apophis''s voice sounded into my mind.
I glanced toward my left shoulder, following his purple gaze, which was fixed on the orange cushion at the foot of my bed.
That must be where Leona is.
"How can you see her?" I asked, moving closer to the bed. I''d intended to ask him earlier, but with all that had happened¡ªbetween the Chaos artifact and the meeting with the dragon¡ªit had slipped my mind. "You saw me, too, when I wore that artifact during our first encounter."
If Apophis could see her, what other dangerous entities would be able to observe her?
I reached out, feeling her subtle warmth under my palm as I caressed her feathers, hoping to ease her shivering.
Just what was she dreaming about to be shaking so hard? Should I wake her up?
~Chaos requires complete control over one''s mind. With my level of control, I can see what''s hidden from almost anyone else. She is undetectable to others because of the artifact around her neck. If you''re worried, rest assured she is safe.
"Then why can''t I see her?" I pressed. "You''ve said my mind is in order¡ªI can feel her warmth right here, yet I can''t see her."
Apophis flicked his tongue thoughtfully.
~Master, your control is tied to¡ artificial measures, memory wipes in this case, not true mastery. For true control, you must meditate and train rigorously. Again, I urge you to visit the Desolate Desert, seek out the monks, and learn from them until your mind is genuinely yours to control.
Apophis slithered down my arm and settled beside the cushion where Leona lay.
~Hmmm¡ the phoenix might benefit even more than you, Master. I was serious earlier when I said she should also consider mind training.
"What do you mean?" I asked, frowning.
~I didn''t know if it was my place to say, but her mind is in shambles. I noticed it from the moment she was hatched. This is rather strange, given she is so young, and phoenix''s memories regenerate when they hatch anew, organizing past lives into a detached series of images rather than emotions.
I bit my lip, feeling the weight of his words.
"Does that regeneration process extend to loops?" I asked.
~That, I cannot say. But suppose a phoenix relives the same life repeatedly with its original consciousness. In that case, the usual renewal benefits may not apply in a loop, leaving trauma to accumulate over time. For a creature who has endured many loops and centuries, it could be catastrophic to their mind.
Apophis turned his gaze on me.
~But she is young. Far too young for that. You weren''t all that long an Awakened yourself; thus, I know the trauma of living too long could not have affected her yet.
My teeth clenched as the realization struck me.
Damn it.
"She¡ she is young," I murmured, continuing to stroke her feathers gently until her trembling stilled.
~What trauma could she possibly have endured in such a short time?
Apophis asked, his voice laced with curiosity as he slithered around the cushion to get a better look at her.
A chill washed over me as the blood drained from my face.
"Claude Noire killed her," I replied with a hollow voice, the realization hitting me all too late. "It was a self-destructing blast, and she was caught up in it."
Apophis froze in place and stared at me. His purple eyes widened.
"I''d heard that everything caught in that blast had aged several centuries," I muttered. "I''d assumed she died instantly, like everyone else. But since she is a phoenix¡ how many years might she have actually endured within that blast? And what horrors did she experience?"
Damn it. Why hadn''t Leona told me when I asked her about it after she hatched?
At the time, she''d shrugged it off, dismissing her death like it was nothing.
Blood rushed back into my face as anger toward myself swelled up.
But, of course, it wasn''t nothing. Why didn''t I notice it sooner?
I had died enough times by now that the concept of death and pain had lost its meaning to me, but Leona wasn''t like me. Her mind couldn''t simply erase the worst parts of her life away.
Sure, I had noticed that her tone had changed slightly. However, she was in her original form as a phoenix and no longer in the form of a yellow chick that ''peeped'' whenever she spoke into my mind. Besides, it wasn''t strange for her to behave differently with Apophis around. And I could hardly trust my own memory to notice the more subtle shifts.
~Master. Apophis''s voice was sharp, slicing through my thoughts. You must take her to the monks immediately.
CH 194 - Let there be... Chaos (Part 7)
How did I not notice?
I stared at the plate before me, food vanishing from it with startling swiftness as Leona plowed through the dishes. Morning sunlight bathed the patio dining table in a soft, golden glow, filtered by the pergola''s shade and the sheer linen drapes hanging above. Below us, the Town of Ascot bustled with activity, its streets already alive with movement.
At least her appetite hadn''t diminished despite the trauma she must have endured.
Yet, something had changed. It was apparent to me now. While she still consumed an excessive amount of food, the childlike joy she once showed for each bite was gone.
Suppressing a yawn, I blinked against the fog clouding my vision. My own current state was not ideal. My eyes burned with the kind of weariness that no amount of rest could erase overnight. This marked my second day running on inadequate, restless sleep, and I was feeling every minute of it.
Damn it. Apophis had been right¡ªI should have gone to bed instead of stubbornly continuing my Chaos magic training.
The only tangible benefit of sacrificing my sleep was that I managed to attain Level 2 in Chaos magic through my persistent training. However, Apophis had forbidden me from attempting anything beyond the basics. He insisted on caution, and I agreed to his terms for safety''s sake.
Having overslept, I had unfortunately arrived late to breakfast with my grandmother. If not for Ben and Leona''s insistence, I might still have been buried under a pile of blankets, blissfully ignoring the sun''s rise into the sky and all I had to do today.
The savory aroma and taste of Arnold''s breakfast food helped revive me. The dishes were embedded with healing magical properties, enough to add a revitalizing edge; however, they couldn''t completely substitute for actual sleep.
I stifled another yawn.
~Master, you should consider resting later. A nap would do you good. Rest is necessary for a mind to be in good Order, after all.
Apophis''s voice slithered through my thoughts, his tone tinged with mild reproach. He rested lazily on my left shoulder, entirely uninterested in the impressive spread of food on the table.
I smiled at his concern, though I knew a proper nap was out of the question. There was far too much to get done on my third day into this round. I hadn''t even found time to have a proper conversation with Leona regarding the concerns that Apophis had raised.
[[ I''ll squeeze a quick nap on the carriage ride down into town. ]]
Knocking out for even a minute or two could make a world of difference.
"Luca, my dear, why are you so exhausted?" Grandmother asked, her voice cutting through my haze as she refilled my teacup. "The day has only just begun."
The steam curled lazily from the dark liquid, carrying the earthy aroma of rich black tea.
Gratefully accepting the teacup, I couldn''t help but notice how sharp and composed she seemed. Her presence starkly contrasted my own weariness, but that could have merely been my tired perception.
Or is Arnold''s cooking already working its healing magic?
I could only hope.
"I got too caught up in magic training last night," I admitted, sipping the tea. Its bitter warmth helped clear some of the haze from my head.
Grandmother nodded with an amused expression on her face. "I presume the type of magic you practiced has to do with the ring on your left hand?"
I glanced at the unassuming metal band encircling my middle finger. The fractured surface of the chaotic artifact caught the light as I nodded.
"There was a short bit of alarm when that thing was found to have gone missing¡ªuntil Ben realized you were the one who had taken it," she scolded me.
I winced. "I should have informed you," I said, lowering my head.
"It is yours, originally." She waved a hand dismissively. "And if anyone else had dared touch that ring, they''d likely be dead by now. But next time, do us all the courtesy of letting someone know. It will spare us unnecessary concern."
"I will," I promised, meeting her gaze. After a moment''s hesitation, I asked the question that had lingered in my mind since discovering the chamber with the artifacts below. "Grandmother, why do you have so many Chaos artifacts in your possession?"
She sipped her tea thoughtfully before answering. "Are you familiar with our family''s roots and history?"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"Yes," I replied. "I''ve studied Ethan Arankagul''s rise and the family''s involvement behind the scenes in maintaining balance in Adovoria. Kelian, Jair, Eve Arankagul¡ I''ve learned about all the prominent figures and how they had operated from the shadows to protect the kingdom."
Setting her cup down with a soft clink, my grandmother gazed toward the town below. "Our ancestors have often taken unsavory but necessary steps to shield others from dangers that defy comprehension¡ªthreats so grave they surpass imagination."
I blinked, absorbing her words. She seemed to be alluding to something grander than the political and military schemes the family had intervened in. Despite my studies, there was clearly much I hadn''t been made aware of yet. I didn''t even understand yet why Azgralos was needed.
"Chaos magic is a particularly dangerous sort of magic¡ªas I assume you know." She turned her head toward me, her eyes focusing on Apophis on my shoulder.
I nodded solemnly.
"It''s an enticing power with devastating potential to cause great harm because Chaos magic can shift the very reality that we experience," she continued. "Due to how dangerous it can be, our family has shouldered the responsibility of collecting and safeguarding Chaos artifacts. Our historic duty has been to ensure the fabric of this world remains intact, undisturbed by those who might otherwise wield such power irresponsibly."
"Has Chaos magic ever been misused before?" I asked cautiously.
She chuckled, though the sound was devoid of humor. "Of course. But the worst outcomes have been averted¡ªso far. We wouldn''t be having this conversation if they hadn''t been."
I glanced down at Apophis on my shoulder for some insight. His purple eyes met mine.
~Hahhhh, whole realms have been destroyed by the misuse of Chaos magic.
My pulse quickened.
What?
I looked down at the fractured ring on my finger with new apprehension. I had steeled myself that Chaos magic could destroy my soul or cause punishment from a higher power for going against the rules of Order. But the possibility of endangering my entire realm? That had never crossed my mind.
Damn it. I had thought the risks were mine alone to bear.
~Master, do not concern yourself. With me by your side, I will ensure such calamities remain nothing more than distant possibilities.
Apophis'' voice slithered into my thoughts again. Yet his words lacked the comforting weight they usually carried.
Can I really risk everyone I care about like this? Isn''t it too reckless¡ªeven for me?
The thoughts churned in my gut like spoiled milk.
"Luca." My grandmother''s voice broke through my spiraling thoughts.
I looked up to meet her sharp and unyielding gaze. Gone was her usual warmth; her expression was all steel now. Her eyes bore into mine, her dark lips pressed into a firm line.
"I know you''ll handle this power responsibly," she said, each word deliberate. "There are great risks involved¡ªyes¡ªbut if anyone can overcome them, if anyone can wield this power for good, it''s you, my dear child."
Heat rose to my face, creeping up from my neck. I felt embarrassed at her earnest tone and expression. My track record didn''t exactly inspire confidence, and I doubted anyone else would place such trust in me¡ªexcept maybe Micah. Even I wasn''t sure I could trust myself with this kind of responsibility.
Besides, there''s a vast difference between intending to be careful and actually being careful.
Her unwavering gaze pinned me in place. I wanted to ask why she believed in me so fiercely. Just where did this confidence stem from? But the words lodged in my throat. Her earnestness made it impossible. If she thought I could do this despite all my faults, I couldn''t bring myself to shatter that belief.
Ah, damn it all.
I sighed and mustered a response. "With great power comes great responsibility," I said, echoing something Grandov had told Fin after his evolution into a seventh-degree mage.
"Indeed," she said, her eyes crinkling with a smile. "And I am certain fate will be on your side."
Her choice of words made me stiffen. ''Fate.'' I was sure she intended well, but the word stirred unwelcome memories of the Misfortune Sisters and their role in my mother''s absence and the assassination attempt on Micah''s life. It was hard to feel anything but bitterness toward the concepts of ''fate'' and ''fortune.''
"Madame," Ben''s low voice interrupted, and he leaned down to murmur something into her ear.
"Well, look at the time. I must attend to business," she said, standing up with Ben''s assistance. She paused to glance at me. "Ben, why don''t you take Luca to the Summer Festival? It''s a delightful event for young people, and Luca can even choose an early birthday present while he''s there."
"Of course," Ben replied, bowing slightly. "Young master Luca, I''ll have a carriage ready in the courtyard. Please take your time finishing breakfast. I''ll meet you there."
I nodded, watching as they departed, leaving me to process my grandmother''s words. My fingers tapped idly against the edge of my teacup as I stared out at the bustling town below.
[[ Leona, Apophis, after I straighten out a few matters here, we''ll depart for the Desolate Expanse Desert. ]]
I made up my mind. I wasn''t taking any chances. Not with Leona, not myself, and most certainly not the lives of everyone I cared about.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Madame, are you certain it''s wise to let Luca handle a Chaos artifact now?" Ben asked, his voice low as he walked alongside Ruth Arankagul, half a step behind.
He never questioned her judgment, but this was the one rare case in which he felt the need to express his concerns. If things went awry, the potential for complete ruin was far too immense to ignore.
"Yes," Ruth replied, her cane tapping alongside her. "If it''s in his hands now, then it was meant to be. Fate chose this moment."
"He''s certainly improved since I last saw him," Ben said cautiously. "But he''s far from Micah''s level."
The Luca who arrived yesterday starkly contrasted the one that Ben remembered from a year ago. He was once a mischievous teenager, always playing pranks with a twinkle in his eyes. Now, his eyes seemed overcast and heavy with newfound knowledge. Yet, his reckless personality persisted, merely taking on a new flavor instead.
"No, he is not Micah," Ruth replied, her tone sharp. "He is Luca. He has his own unique strengths. You might be nervous about some of the gaps and obvious weaknesses that he exhibits, but we must let matters unfold as they will. Besides, with that snake at his side, the worst will be avoided."
Ben furrowed his brows. "But what if he can''t control it? What if Chaos takes over and undoes everything we''ve worked so hard to protect?"
A year is still only a year. No one changes that much in a single year.
Ruth paused before the grand doors to the meeting room, her dark lips curling into a sly smile as she turned to face Ben.
"There''s no point in worrying. If that''s what fate wills, then so be it. Let there be¡ Chaos."
CH 195 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 1)
"Do you want me to get you the essence of a phoenix feather or something?" Chase asked, his tone more teasing than concerned.
He leaned lazily against the carriage''s plush interior, his blue circular shades catching the early morning sunlight that slanted through the window. Across from him sat Jasper, the ginger-haired young man he''d picked up from Frey Manor at the brink of dawn.
Chase was in excellent spirits this morning. Jasper, on the other hand, looked like he was on death''s doorstep. His freckled complexion was ghostly pale, and his lips were tinged gray.
Chase couldn''t decide if the sight was amusing or concerning.
"For someone as lucky as Luca says you are, you certainly don''t look the part," Chase remarked and snapped his fingers, producing a gleaming metal bucket out of thin air on Jasper''s lap, into which the young man proceeded to release his innards. It was the third bucket that Chase provided on the trip thus far.
Chase tutted in mock disapproval and turned his gaze to the window, adjusting the blue circular shades perched on his nose.
Outside, lush green fields blurred past, the carriage speeding westward. The horizon shimmered in the distance, where the golden sands of the Desolate Expanse Desert began to encroach on the greenery. Chase adjusted his posture, catching his reflection in the glass.
Well, I suppose I knew Luca''s request would contain a component of some unpleasantness.
"But, the amusing component is still ahead," Chase muttered back at his reflection.
The wet, metallic sound of retching across from Chase finally subsided, leaving an awkward silence broken only by the carriage wheels rumbling against the paved road. Unfortunately, the smell lingered.
"Finished?" Chase asked, raising a brow.
Jasper nodded weakly, his breath shallow as he dabbed at his mouth with a crumpled cloth napkin. "I believe so."
"Good." Chase snapped his fingers again, and the soiled bucket vanished, replaced by a woven basket brimming with vibrant, freshly cut roses. Their floral scent struggled valiantly against the carriage''s musty air.
Jasper blinked at the unexpected bouquet, a smirk appearing on his face. "What''s this for? Not my funeral, I hope.
"For the smell," Chase replied with a casual shrug. "I''d replace the air entirely, but the last time I tried that¡ well, let''s just say it didn''t end as neatly as I''d hoped."
He chuckled at the amusing but messy memory, shaking his head.
"But seriously," Chase continued, his tone softening, "do you want me to track down a phoenix feather essence for you? Can''t have you dropping dead on me."
Not until I can save my sister, at least. And fulfill the favor to Luca.
Chase considered his favorite sister, Deanna, extremely pale, but Jasper currently could have given her a run for her money.
Jasper leaned back against his seat, popping a mint into his mouth. Though his freckles stood out starkly against his pale and sickly complexion, he closed his eyes with surprising composure. "If you''ve got one to spare, I won''t say no."
Chase studied him for a moment, a slow grin curling his lips. "You''d just sell it, wouldn''t you?"
Without opening his eyes, Jasper smirked and shrugged. "Maybe."
What a cheeky lad.
Chase Daylan, as the royal prince of the most powerful nation between the two continents, tended to inspire deference. Yet Jasper behaved as if the two were peers, a striking contrast to how most people reacted to him.
He''s clearly accustomed to being around influential people. He didn''t even flinch at being offered something too expensive for regular people to even dream about. What a curious person.
Chase observed Jasper with interest. The clinking of the mint intermixed with the sound of the carriage wheels.
"I was told throwing up is an expected part of my recovery process," Jasper decided to add. "I''ll live without it."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Well," Chase said with a low chuckle, reclining into his seat, "I guess you''ll live. But if I were you, I''d think about redirecting some of that luck toward your health in the future. You''re no good to anyone if you keel over halfway through."
Jasper exhaled a weak laugh, his voice dry. "Who knows, maybe getting poisoned was the best thing to happen to me."
"Huh." Chase clicked his tongue, glancing out at the encroaching desert. "Perhaps. Luck does work in strange ways."
Indeed. After all, losing my Lucky Coin in the previous loop was the best thing that could have happened to me.
Resting his chin on one hand, Chase watched the golden dunes loom larger against the horizon, their shimmering expanse holding both promise and peril.
The Desolate Expanse Desert was one of the five great natural wonders of the mainland, sprawling across the entire continent and splitting it in half. Four nations were cut through by the desert: the Barakian Empire on the far west, the United Republic of Nales on the far east, and in the middle, Adovoria and the Daylan Dynasty. Of course, of the four, the Daylan Dynasty had the largest share of the desert, with the sandy dunes in its territory larger than the entirety of Zareze, Trakecia, Brem, and Vertes.
For a lesser nation, such an inhospitable region might have been neglected. But Queen Yadana Daylan held an unyielding philosophy: any territory conquered had to be utilized to its fullest potential. Thus, amidst the sprawling sands, the tax haven and gambling playground of Ibitian Rouge was born¡ªa glittering city beneath the desert.
"Please remain inside your carriages for the descent," a border guard called out, pacing along the perimeter of the large round platform.
Chase Daylan''s carriage stood alongside a dozen others, all positioned atop a circular platform surrounded by towering yellow stone columns. The sun was high up in the sky now.
Three horns blared, their low notes reverberating across the desert. At the third blast, the platform shuddered and began to rotate, sinking into the ground. Sand cascaded like golden waterfalls from above as the platform spiraled downward, turning like a massive screw.
Chase leaned against the carriage window, watching the blue sky shrink to a distant circle above. The faint grinding of stone and the gentle sway of the carriage filled the silence.
The platform clicked into place about twenty stories down with a resounding thud. Three more horns blared, and a woman with two orange flags stepped forward, signaling the carriages to move. Chase''s carriage, bearing the royal insignia, was granted priority and rolled smoothly into a short tunnel.
The tunnel opened into an enormous underground cavern, and Chase''s lips curled into a smile as Ibitian Rouge appeared into view.
It''s been a while since I''ve last come here.
Due to advanced magic techniques and clever lighting stone placement, the great city of Ibitian Rouge was in a state of perpetual twilight. Hues of pink, purple, and gold bathed the sprawling metropolis, giving the illusion of an eternal sunset.
Despite knowing the time above ground was closer to mid-afternoon, Chase was drawn into the illusion. Down here, time didn''t matter¡ªonly perception did.
The carriage glided along wide streets flanked by towering buildings glittering with enchanted glass. Crowds of locals and tourists walked across the web of living bridges made up of nurtured night vine oaks whose leaves of bright green and pale gold shimmered faintly.
Chase glanced at Jasper, seated across from him. The ginger-haired youth appeared in far better health that earlier, his complexion less pallid, though his freckled face showed little interest in the stunning scenery. He yawned, entirely unimpressed.
How curious.
"We''ve arrived," a servant announced, opening the carriage door. Chase stepped out, his gaze sweeping up at the towering building exuding subtle luxury. Its polished stone exterior gleamed under the twilight sky with tasteful botanical architecture. A line of servants stood along the walkway, bowing deeply in welcome.
"Your Highness, Prince Chase Daylan, it is an honor to have you," the hotel''s manager, dressed in a deep marron suit, greeted him with a beaming smile. "The second-to-top suite will be ready for you shortly."
Chase raised an eyebrow. "The top suite is unavailable?"
The man hesitated. "Ah, yes, Your Highness. I''m afraid it''s currently occupied."
"Interesting," Chase mused. "Is one of my siblings in town?"
The manager offered a polite smile but remained tight-lipped. Chase''s curiosity flickered. Few could afford the suite''s staggering price, and the Daylan royals were its most frequent occupants.
However, there shouldn''t have been anyone else. Deanna is in town, but she has a different place she prefers to stay at. So who¡ª
"Ah! My apologies, Your Highness. I didn''t realize you were together," the manager exclaimed suddenly, his eyes shifting to someone behind Chase.
Chase turned, his brow furrowing as Jasper exited the carriage, stifling yet another yawn.
Just who is he?
***
"You''re Luca''s attendant, aren''t you?" Chase asked, handing Jasper a drink from the suite''s private bar.
The drink resembled something more akin to the strange juice Chase had once seen Claude Noire drink rather than a proper cocktail. The concoction was a vibrant green, more of a tonic than a cocktail, made with care to avoid taxing Jasper''s current weakened condition.
"I am," Jasper replied, inspecting the glass curiously before reaching for a flask in his pocket and topping the drink off with hard liquor.
"How can you afford this suite then?" Chase asked. He took a seat beside Jasper, looking out at the sprawling city of Ibitian Rouge.
"I have my ways," Jasper shrugged, not explaining further.
"Yes, but why?" Chase leaned back in his seat, swirling his own drink. "If you can afford to keep this suite on perpetual hold, why are you an attendant?"
Jasper took a sip, a conspiratorial grin spreading across his face. "Because being around Luca is entertaining."
"Ah," Chase''s corners twisted up, and he chuckled, making eye contact with his reflection in a nearby silver pitcher.
I asked something quite silly.
"Indeed, Luca is certainly entertaining to be around," Chase agreed, clinking his glass against Jasper''s.
I suspect the two of us would get along quite nicely.
CH 196 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 2)
Kvatcha must have been a real hit.
[ 897,228 Nexus Coins ]
The blue screen hovered before me, its glowing digits daring me to look away. I barely resisted the urge to whistle at the staggering amount sitting in my Game Store account. However, given how Ben and Remlend were seated across from me in the carriage, I forced my facial expression into submission.
I would have had even more if I had enough time before dying in Round 8 to offload my Duex coins by buying more goods and tossing them into the Game Store; however, this was a satisfactory outcome.
I had the System run quick calculations on how much profit was earned from the Kvatcha alone. Before Chase had killed me and forced an unexpected restart, I''d tossed only three dozen barrels of the blue drink into the Game Store. Yet, they had sold out completely, netting me a cool 112,860 Nexus Coins.
Sure, it wasn''t as impressive as the 22 Nexus Coins that Dragon''s Breath Brew went for, but when accounting for the cost that I had incurred in my world to obtain the drink, the profit margin was downright blasphemous.
Other realms must really be starving for decent food and drink.
[[ Apophis, you know about other realms, don¡¯t you? ]]
~Of course, Master. What were you curious about?
The snake''s smooth hiss came as he slithered atop my left shoulder, his scales cool against my neck.
[[ I''ve been selling items in the Game Store and noticed a few oddities. Food and drinks sell out ridiculously fast. Yet, no one else seems to sell edibles, though. Why is that? Do other realms have basic food and refreshments? ]]
Apophis gave a dry laugh, his coiling body shifting slightly.
~Hahhh. You misunderstand. It''s not about the existence of food but its economics, Master.
I blinked.
[[ Economics? ]]
~Yes. The provision of supply is the issue, not the actual supply. Selling food in the Game Store isn''t worth it for most Players. It''s far more lucrative and efficient to beat a Game and rake in the winnings. Moreover, Games in harsher and more uninhabitable realms yield more significant rewards than those in comfortable environments; thus, those are the Games Players generally focus on. That''s the correlation.
I frowned, glancing again at the nearly million Nexus Coins glowing on the blue screen.
[[ But is beating a Game that much more lucrative? I mean, I have earned nearly a million coins just from selling food and drinks. That doesn''t seem like pocket change. ]]
Apophis appeared to be laughing, his body vibrating on my shoulder.
~Master, beating a Game is exponentially more lucrative than selling snacks and refreshments to hungry Players. Your profit is impressive, but it''s still a pittance compared to the spoils of a completed Game.
I leaned back in my seat, the faint sway of the carriage blending with the hum of Apophis''s words into my mind.
A pittance? Nearly a million Nexus Coins?
As the thought simmered, I felt a slight chill run over my arms, neck, and scalp.
Just what in the world were all these Players trying to get Nexus Coins for? What were they hoping to purchase?
"We''ve arrived at the location you requested, young master Luca," Ben announced.
The carriage came to a halt, and I gazed out at the festival, finally noticing the scent of buttered bread, grilled onion, and roasted rabbit filling my nostrils.
Ben stepped down from the carriage and held the door open for me.
Leona stirred on my right shoulder. Finally, festival food!
[[ And here I though you had filled up for once? ]]
I teased her, though her boundless appetite brought me a strange sense of relief.
Arnold''s food was quite satisfactory, but there''s something about the diversity of flavors. Besides, I need to replenish my reserves.
[[ Hold up, Leona. ]]
I raised a hand to gently press against her, preventing her from darting toward the open door.
[[ You can''t fly about the festival eating food like a ghost. It''d be too conspicuous. Stay in the carriage. I''ll make sure you get plenty of food. ]]
Turning to Remlend, I gave my next instruction. "Remlend, buy food from every stall, two servings each. Bring it all back here and leave it inside the carriage."
Remlend raised a brow but only briefly. "Every stall, young master?"
I leaned my head out of the carriage and gestured to the far right of the street. "From that end¡ª" I traced an arc with my finger "¡ªto that end. Everything they''ve got. Two servings of each."
I tossed him a pouch heavy with coins, enough to feed thirty men twice over.
"Understood." Remlend bowed his head and left the carriage, making his way effortlessly between the crowd of people.
Gathering food for Leona was the sole purpose I brought him along today.
Human, where are you going?
Leona''s voice chimed into my mind.
"I''m going to see Orla Rex," I said, addressing both Leona and Ben as I prepared to leave the carriage.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
Stepping out, I closed the door behind me, the muted hum of festival chatter growing louder now that I was amidst it. Henry, who had been riding beside the driver, dismounted and fell into step with Ben a short distance behind me. They kept a respectful distance yet displayed their presence publicly. Beyond them, I was well aware that several unseen guards were positioned in the crowd, blending seamlessly into the festival''s liveliness to ensure no harm would befall me.
Not that most would dare pull something in my grandmother''s backyard.
Ahead of me, behind a stall laden with trinkets and artifacts, sat a familiar figure¡ªOrla Rex. Though she had no memory of meeting me in this loop, her one visible blue eye, sharp with curiosity, tracked my approach. Her other eye was hidden behind a silver patch that glimmered faintly.
"I''m Luca Frey," I introduced myself, "young master of the Frey Merchant Guild and grandson of Ruth Arankagul."
A wide grin spread over Orla''s face as her gaze flicked to Ben and Henry standing a short distance behind me, making the connection.
"Ah, I am Orla Rex," she said, her voice warm with interest. "But I suppose you already knew that. What might I interest you in today, Luca Frey?"
The multicolored mana stones embedded in her teeth shimmered as she spoke.
I surveyed the artifacts on display.
"Are you able to assess an artifact for me?" I inquired.
"For a fee, of course," Orla replied. "Ten golden Duex."
I placed the coins on the table and produced the ring I had taken from the giant toad in Govista Lake.
"The Ring of Boundless Bloom¡ªwhat can you tell me about it?" I asked, handing it over to her.
Orla took the ring with a delicate touch, producing a small loupe encrusted with runes in her other hand. She brought it to her blue eye, the runes shimmering faintly as she began her inspection.
"Curious¡ curious¡" she murmured. "This ring amplifies the wearer''s connection to living mana fivefold, allowing them to sense and locate potent sources of life energy in their surroundings¡ªtrees, plants, creatures. It can channel that life force to enhance the wearer''s vitality or manipulate plants and creatures nearby."
She glanced at me briefly before continuing.
"It''s a powerful artifact, but a dangerous one. Prolonged use causes the wearer to mutate¡ªbody and mind alike. The effects disappear once the ring is removed, but the curse doesn''t. If the wearer exceeds the limit and then takes off the ring, putting it back on ever again will immediately trigger the full mutation. A second time, they might never be able to remove it on their own."
I frowned.
"Can I use it to prolong the life of someone who''s dying?" I asked.
Orla''s expression softened in understanding. "Unfortunately, no. Using it on someone near death would only hasten their decline¡ªthose close to passing are particularly vulnerable to its adverse effects. A healthy individual, free of illness, preferably a child, would fare best against the ring''s mutations."
She handed the ring back to me with a measured smile.
"Despite its flaws, it remains a formidable artifact when used carefully," she added.
I nodded, slipping the ring back into my pocket. While it wouldn''t serve to save a life, it was reassuring to know my younger brother could potentially use it without succumbing to the fate that had befallen the toad.
"Is there anything else I might interest you in?" Orla asked, her tone inviting.
"Yes, there is," I replied, straightening. "My birthday is approaching, and my grandmother offered to buy me a gift. I''m certain cost won''t be an issue."
I lifted my gaze from the artifacts on display and met Orla''s blue eye. What I truly wanted wasn''t on the table after all.
Orla grinned. "I''d be delighted to help. I happen to have three special artifacts with me right now."
She pulled out the Pandora''s Flask from within her dress, its silver cover catching the light as she twisted the cap off. A swirl of purple and yellow mist flowed from its opening, and as the fog dissipated, a cherry-wood box etched with intricate runes and secured with gleaming locks appeared in Olra''s hand.
"You''re in for a real treat," she said, placing the box carefully on the table. "Even among antiques, you don''t see many beauties as these."
Click. Click. Click.
The compartments opened, revealing the artifacts.
~Hahhhh, how interesting.
Apophis leaned his head forward from my left shoulder, taking in the artifacts for himself.
Orla gestured to the items inside. "Here are the three I mentioned. But if you don''t see something you like, let me know. My specialty is being able to source just about anything my clients might fancy."
I examined the three artifacts, relieved they were all the same from the prior loop: the Ring of Mental Acuity, the Time Dilation Watch, and the Chromatic Pendant.
I already knew the one I planned to obtain.
"I''d like the Time Dilation Watch," I pointed to the middle compartment.
Orla examined me, her blue eye squinting at me. "You certainly have a discerning eye."
However, I didn''t answer her unasked questions, and she filled the silence by explaining the artifact to me. I nodded, not needing to hear the insight, given how my memory still retained that information.
"I''d like it for my birthday gift," I confirmed again.
"Ben, I presume that won''t be a problem," I said, turning my head toward my grandmother''s right-hand man.
It felt rude not to check, even though I ultimately knew the answer.
Ben smiled. "Of course, you don''t need to worry about the cost."
Orla glanced toward Ben. "I presume Madame Ruth Arankagul will pay in the usual manner?"
"Of course," Ben nodded.
~Hahhh Master, I suspect you have reason to pick the watch, but I advise you to get that pendant instead.
Apophis hissed into my mind.
I raised a brow.
[[ Why? Is it a Chaos artifact? ]]
~Oh goodness no¡ A Chaos artifact would require far more safeguards in place.
"One moment, could I look at the pendant closer?" I asked Orla, now curious to know what had piqued Apophis''s interest.
"Most certainly." She held up the small silver necklace. A gemstone dangled from it, shimmering and shifting in color from red to green to purple as the light caught it. "It''s called the Chromatic Pendant and it has a rather intriguing effect. It will cause a random object to appear before you once a day."
I pulled up the item description in case the System had more to add; however, there was nothing to suggest Apophis''s focused interest in it.
[ Item: Chromatic Pendant ]
[ Description: Once a day, a random object will appear before the wearer. The object can range in size and value but is usually small and of little practical use. ]
~It might not be a Chaos artifact, but it was evidently crafted with Chaos magic. Thus, it''s safe to handle by regular people, yet it has the benefit of grasping the value that Chaos can provide.
"It''s crafted by Chaos magic?" I asked Orla Rex.
She smiled knowingly. "Luca Frey, you certainly do have a discerning eye. Yes, indeed. Its unpredictable ability to conjure objects, from the fascinating to the dangerous to the utterly pointless, stems from its creation by a Chaos mage."
[[ Apophis, if the item is at random and often insignificant, how useful would it be for me? ]]
~Master, Chaos magic is unpredictable by its very nature; to conquer it, you must sway like a willow, bending and utilizing the winds that come your way, no matter what they bring.
Apophis turned to me, his purple eyes gleaming with intent.
~This artifact is the perfect item to practice your ability to stay malleable. Besides, you have a method to make fate bend to your will, do you not?
I smiled. He wasn''t wrong. I had Chase and Jarvis on my side, albeit far away at the moment.
[[ I''ll get it, but I''m still getting the watch too. Why not both? ]]
"I''d like to purchase this pendant with my own funds," I told Orla.
She tilted her head slightly, her single blue eye flicking toward Ben.
"Hmmm, that might prove... difficult. Even for you," she said.
I blinked.
"How much is it?" I asked.
Her lips moved as she uttered the price.
I froze, sure I had misheard her. I felt my throat drop into my stomach and my mouth go dry as I realized I hadn''t. There was an extra zero tacked onto the end beyond what I had predicted.
Damn it. I knew it was going to be expensive, but that is outrageous.
My gaze shifted toward the watch, which I suspected was in the same astronomical price range. I swallowed hard, a fresh wave of awe washing over me as I realized how extravagant a birthday gift Grandmother was willing to buy me.
"I''ll take the pendant instead of the watch," I said finally.
The watch had a clear use case, but Apophis''s conviction, coupled with my own intrigue, tipped the scales. Besides, Orla''s story from the previous loop¡ªabout the snow globe with a living world that had emerged from this pendant¡ªstill lingered in my mind.
~Excelent choice, Master.
Apophis slithered across my left shoulder, exuding evident satisfaction.
CH 197 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 3)
"You must go to the Town of Ascot. Attend the Summer Festival taking place in a few days. You will come across a young man who has lived¡ multiple lives there."
Duncan frowned, recalling the old woman''s cryptic words as he took in the young man with short black hair and golden eyes that Glenda must have referred to. As the old woman predicted and evident by the hovering number above his head, he had lived through several lives.
Luca Frey, as he had introduced himself, stopped in the middle of the busy street and motioned to Duncan to come over.
"Get in. I''ll help you save your dukedom," Luca said matter-of-factly as if discussing the color of the sky.
It was an odd introduction for a first meeting. Duncan trusted the fortune the Misfortune Sisters gave him but felt out of balance by the abrupt turn of events. He had expected to be the one doing the approaching rather than the one being approached.
His attention shifted to the black snake coiled on Luca''s left shoulder. Its gleaming purple eyes fixed on him, radiating an unnerving intelligence.
"Also, with him shall be a companion most unusual. Go to him for help. Help him, and he will, in turn, bring an end to your misfortune."
Duncan''s blue eyes widened as he noticed the peculiar numbers and symbols swirling faintly above the serpent''s head.
That must be the companion. It certainly is no ordinary snake.
Steeling himself, Duncan strode toward the carriage.
It''s him. It must be him.
"Perhaps I should''ve asked Ben for an extra carriage," Luca muttered under his breath as Duncan approached.
Peering inside, Duncan immediately saw the issue. The carriage was crammed to the brim with boxes of festival food¡ªpies, pastries, wrapped bundles of roasted meats, and more. There wasn''t a single seat left unoccupied by the feast.
Duncan raised an eyebrow, unsure how to proceed, when Luca''s expression shifted. A mischievous smile spread across his face, the kind that suggested a plan¡ªor a scheme.
"Ah, Duncan, just a moment," Luca said cheerfully, shutting the carriage door in his face as abruptly as he had invited him in.
Duncan blinked, startled by the sudden dismissal.
Did I misremember Glena''s words? Perhaps the young man is the unusual one rather than the companion. Then again, if anyone can help avert the deaths of millions, it would make sense they''d be¡ peculiar.
His gaze lingered on the family crest emblazoned on the red carriage door¡ªthe unmistakable symbol of the Arankagul family. His stomach dropped slightly, and his fingers fiddled with the golden signet ring on his left hand, symbolizing his noble lineage as he took in the significance of the crest.
Ah. He''s connected to that dangerous family. Is that the misfortune those two alluded to?
However, the carriage door swung open again before Duncan could ponder further. The mounds of food were gone, leaving the interior spotless and spacious.
"There we go! Now you can sit comfortably," Luca said proudly, gesturing for Duncan to enter.
"Do you have a Pandora''s Box artifact?" Duncan asked, entering inside. The only trace of the mounds of food was the scent left lingering behind.
Luca smiled slyly. "Something to that effect."
Duncan nodded, accepting the answer.
For someone who can help save my dukedom, someone with a few tricks up their sleeves is an expected partner.
"You said you''d be able to help me?" Duncan asked as he settled into the seat across from Luca. The carriage jolted lightly as it began to move, the rhythmic clatter of wheels filling the air.
"Indeed," Luca replied. "To start, we need to do something about your tarnished reputation."
Luca leaned forward slightly, pulling out a leather-bound notebook locked with a shimmering rune. The subtle confidence in his movements didn''t escape Duncan''s notice.
He handed Duncan the notebook and a key to unlock the rune.
"I already had a servant request Natalia Ashford to spread a few positive rumors about you in the capital," Luca explained.
Duncan''s brows furrowed as he unlocked the notebook and flipped through the pages, his hands tightening slightly on the edges of the book.
This thing¡ it''s talking about events that have yet to pass. And he knows about my ability.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Duncan''s eyes snapped up from the notebook, and he looked at Luca in wonder. However, the young man across from him appeared unfazed, leaning back with an air of casual confidence, one leg crossed over the other.
"Additionally," Luca continued, "my brother has spoken with Princess Evelyn about appointing you as her royal minister. That position has been vacant for some time now. Ironically, your current poor reputation will play to our advantage¡ªit will make the approval council less likely to view you as a threat."
"Why are you helping me? And what do you want in return?" Duncan inquired.
He knew better than to trust blindly, no matter how desperate he was to save his dukedom. The Misfortune Sisters stated that he''d need to help the individual he''d receive help from in return, but there was evidently going to be a cost. A misfortune of some sort was sure to follow.
"Our goals align," Luca said simply, meeting Duncan''s gaze without hesitation. "You want to save the Genuiver Duchy. I want to save Adovoria. But saving the country becomes infinitely harder when its largest duchy loses millions of people to an easily preventable famine. I aim to ensure you take your rightful place as Duke and prevent the disasters that would otherwise devastate your people. In return, I ask for your assistance in saving Adovoria."
Duncan''s gaze sharpened. "But how do you know all of this?" He tapped the notebook with a finger, his voice low, scrutinizing Luca''s body language.
"We have met before," Luca explained, his voice weighted with confidence. "In my previous life¡ªyou already know I''ve lived several lives. See, we''re in a loop, and it won''t end until Adovoria is saved from the Kobar Empire''s invasion in a few years."
Duncan frowned at this. He leaned back slightly, his arms crossing over his chest.
"How many times have we met thus far?" Duncan asked, accepting the bizarre reality.
"This is our third time," Luca said, his tone as matter-of-fact as before. "And it likely won''t be the last."
Duncan nodded thoughtfully, though his jaw tightened as he glanced out the window. The town''s bustling streets whirred by as the carriage made its way up. The people outside were joyous in their celebration. However, Duncan saw a grimmer reality. All of them had single digits above all of their heads.
This may be what the Misfortune Sisters meant by one misfortune to prevent another misfortune.
Duncan exhaled slowly, accepting the misfortune he was going to undergo.
It''s a much higher price than I expected.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Young Master Luca, welcome back." Remlend stood at the villa''s entrance, his posture impeccable, as always.
I had arranged for him and Ben to return separately in another carriage. Their presence wasn''t needed when I went to fetch Duncan, and I preferred privacy for our conversation. Besides, with my birthday gift already purchased, I suspected my grandmother could benefit more from Ben''s assistance than I did.
Only Henry had accompanied me, riding on the back of the carriage. He now held the door open, waiting patiently as I stepped out.
"The room and clothing for your guest has already been prepared, and the bath has just been drawn," Remlend said as he escorted Duncan and me into the villa.
The perfect attendant, as always.
"Thank you, Remlend," I replied before turning to Duncan. "It''ll be some time before dinner¡ªwash up and go through the notebook. We''ll talk after dinner if you have any lingering questions or topics you''d like to discuss."
As we passed through the corridor, I noticed Duncan''s complexion¡ªat least what was visible, given the lower half of his face was covered in white bandages¡ªgrow noticeably pale. His gaze flicked sharply to the tops of the servants'' heads, his body stiffening with unease.
Ah, it must be his ability.
I remembered how terrified he had been in the previous loop. Considering what I knew about my family and their methods, his fear was understandable¡ªeven expected.
[[ Don¡¯t worry. All the servants here are my family''s people. They may have taken lives, but no harm will come to you. What they''ve done was in service to the family. ]]
I spoke directly into his mind, aware I hadn''t given him prior warning of this ability. Sure enough, his blue eyes widened and stared at me, indicating that I''d startled him.
"Are you sure?" Duncan whispered, leaning closer, his voice barely audible.
I offered him a reassuring smile. "Of course."
Yet, despite my assurances, his eyes lingered on Remlend, darting back to the spot above the attendant''s head more than once.
That''s odd.
"Remlend, could you please arrange for tea and light snacks to be delivered to Duncan''s room?" I asked.
"Most certainly, Young Master." Remlend bowed smoothly before proceeding soundlessly toward the kitchen.
As soon as Remlend was out of earshot and no other servants were nearby, I spoke into Duncan''s mind again.
[[ What did you see above Remlend''s head? You kept looking back at it. ]]
Duncan hesitated, his gaze sweeping the hallway to ensure we were truly alone. "I know he''s loyal to your family," he said in a low voice, "but¡ seventy-two deaths? That''s quite a number for someone who serves as an attendant, not a guard."
My eyes narrowed, my thoughts churning at this revelation.
Seventy-two.
Remlend had always been efficient, discreet, and unfalteringly forgettable. But this insight painted him in a far more lethal light than I''d ever considered. His Wallflower Curse made him blend seamlessly into the background, but perhaps he had already used that to his advantage in ways I hadn''t imagined.
I''ll have to run a Character Check on him. And have an investigation into his background. I can''t have another ''Denise.''
There was clearly more to Remlend than his unassuming and forgettable presence.
Parting ways with Duncan, I made my way to the kitchen. Besides addressing the matter regarding Remlend as soon as possible, I needed to speak with Arnold about preparing some energizing snacks for me until I could get my Strength up to a less depressing state.
But as I walked, the frown on my face deepened.
Something else unusual stood out from today''s events.
[[ Duncan didn''t notice Leona at all. His Grim Reaper Eyes didn''t even register her. ]]
I directed my thoughts to Apophis and Leona, both resting on my shoulders.
Duncan possessed a remarkable ability to perceive what others could not. During the carriage ride, his gaze had repeatedly shifted to the space above Apophis'' head and had lingered on the numbers above Remlend''s. Yet, not once did he show any awareness of Leona perched invisibly on my right shoulder. It wasn''t indifference¡ªit was as if she didn''t exist to him.
~Of course not. Apophis replied, his voice slithering into my mind. The necklace she wears renders her invisible to most, even those with extraordinary vision. Only those who have honed their minds to orderly clarity and attuned themselves deeply to their surroundings could hope to sense her presence.
I nodded slightly, though the revelation sparked a new line of thought.
If I could refine my mind to a state of order, what depths of perception might I unlock? How much more lay hidden beneath the surface of my current awareness?
For once, beyond the urgency to heal Leona''s fractured mind, I felt a spark of excitement about the potential and practical benefits of meditating in the Desolate Desert alongside the monks.
CH 198 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 4)
Ah, this damn Random Checker.
I squinted at the blue screen above Remlend''s head, unsure what to make of the information I had just learned.
The beauty of the Random Checker was that it could provide information that would have been otherwise impossible to gather. However, it was entirely too unreliable. Even if I could now select the person I wanted to run a Random Checker, there was a possibility of failure, just as had happened with Claude Noire the day prior.
And when it did work? I might get information I had no interest in learning in the first place.
During the last round, for instance, the Random Checker became a fountain of useless trivia about the people around me. I learned the birthdays, favorite foods, and banal secrets of Frey Manor''s staff and random strangers I''d passed in the street. Of the two guards usually stationed at the manor''s entryway, I discovered the one with the orange beard had a severe bee allergy. The younger guard secretly pined for one of the maids¡ªwho, through another Random Checker, I found out was equally smitten with him. Yet, despite an entire round''s worth of longing glances, neither did a damned thing about their feelings.
I also learned some genuinely unnecessary information that I wished the Ignorance is Bliss could have just wiped from my memory. For example, the carriage driver who usually took me into town? He had a toe-clippings fetish. Thanks for that insight, Random Checker. Truly.
So, when I activated the Random Checker on Remlend, I''d hoped for something enlightening¡ªmaybe a clue as to why he''d killed seventy-two people or whether I needed to worry about the safety of my loved ones. However, I also didn''t have high expectations of what I''d learn, given the lackluster track record of what I''d gained through this ability thus far.
Yet today, the Random Checker decided to drop a real bombshell.
[ Remlend Bland has a secret identity. ]
I blinked, rereading the text, and then rereading it again.
[ Remlend Bland is also known as the "Toy Fairy". ]
Rather than offering any bit of clarity, the Random Checker handed me a whole new heap of questions.
The Toy Fairy. Remlend Bland was the Toy Fairy?
When I was a child, Micah dismissed the Toy Fairy as a cute little myth¡ªa made-up figure parents used to entertain their kids during the harsh winter months. Supposedly, the Toy Fairy delivered gifts to good children at the turn of the year, while the reality was that parents or guardians were the ones sneaking in the treats.
But the Toy Fairy''s legend had abruptly become real in East Genise, where the destitute and orphaned had no parents to leave gifts. Five years ago, gifts began appearing beside the beds of impoverished children: toys, shoes, small trinkets, and blankets. No one knew how or why. The gifts just¡ appeared. And because no one could recall who had left them, the story of the Toy Fairy went from a comforting bedtime tale to a miraculous reality that East Genisen children prayed to.
As ridiculous as it was, the kids in East Genise even set up makeshift temples to honor their benevolent Toy Fairy and offer their sincere requests and prayers.
Of course, there were speculations as to the truth, as the toys children received were evidently purchased from shops and merchants within Genise, rather than being supplied by some mythical being. Most of the whisperings among adults suggested that the charitable and child-loving Krok Tomfrees was the man behind the gifts. And while Krok Tomfrees had his secret operations regarding destitute children, he was undoubtedly no Toy Fairy.
But to think that Remlend Bland¡ªquiet, unmemorable Remlend, who I had also just learned has killed seventy-two people¡ªwas the Toy Fairy all along?
My eyes shifted downward, taking in Remlend''s appearance, which I forgot as quickly as I took in.
"Is something the matter, young master Luca?" he asked, his voice as calm and unassuming as ever.
I shook my head, still processing the dual-hit of revelations dropped on me back to back.
"No, I was just thinking¡ perhaps I should give you a raise or something," I mused, taking in my surroundings within the bustling kitchen, which was packed with staff in the midst of dinner preparation. "You can go deliver the tea to Duncan now."
"You are much too kind, young master." Remlend gave a polite bow before slipping out, the tray balanced effortlessly in his hands. I watched him disappear through the doorway, his presence fading so quickly it was almost unsettling.
"Which one of you took my knife? I had it right here!" a loud voice bellowed from the far end of the kitchen.
Despite the singular outburst, the chorus of chopping, sizzling, and clattering dishes carried on a in a steady background rhythm.
I frowned, my gaze landing on a young cook rhythmically reducing a bunch of parsley to a fine, powdery green. Even if Remlend was paid well, I couldn''t fathom how he was bankrolling playing the Toy Fairy, and giving away all those toys.
Then again, my other attendant, Jasper, was also in such a cushy financial position so much so that I was baffled by why he insisted on being an attendant to me, albeit not a great one.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Perhaps Remlend is using his curse to be unmemorable to earn some extra coin on the side? A talent like his, honed in the shadows, could be lucrative... though the nature of such "extra work" could very well be troubling. Seventy-two deaths didn''t exactly scream harmless side hustle.
"Young Master Luca, is there something you need?" The voice snapped me out of my thoughts.
I turned to find the head chef standing before me. Her thin frame and short, tightly curled blonde hair only slightly softened her stern demeanor. A black handkerchief was tied snugly around her head, completing the practical look of my grandmother''s best chef.
"Yes," I said, regaining focus. "I wanted to speak with Arnold Bumblefudge."
She raised an eyebrow but didn''t comment on the odd request. "He''s in the outdoor patio kitchen," she replied, jerking her thumb toward a door at the back of the room.
"Outdoor patio kitchen?" I echoed, blinking in surprise. I hadn''t even realized such a space existed at my grandmother''s villa.
"Yes. Given Arnold''s¡ particular culinary style, he''s been provided with a separate space. It keeps things simpler for everyone."
"Thank you," I said.
As I turned toward the door, I caught sight of a sunflower in a vase on the counter. Its vibrant yellow seemed almost out of place amid the chaos of the kitchen, but it reminded me of something important: Remlend''s Wallflower curse was no trivial matter.
After the incident with Denise, Micah had investigated all of the staff in the previous round, so if he hadn''t uncovered anything notable to mention to me at that time, then whatever secrets Remlend had might not have been worth serious consideration. Or something had gone overlooked.
If Remlend''s curse made it impossible for anyone to remember him for long, vital details could have easily slipped through the cracks. The Wallflower curse wasn''t something to scoff at.
[[ System, please set a reminder for me the next time it rains: Have Freida Stran conduct a full background check into Remlend. ]]
If Micah''s investigation hadn''t dug up anything, it was better to try another avenue.
Satisfied with my plan, I pushed open the door and stepped outside.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"I''m diving into the cave today, and that is final," Deanna declared to Chase. She pulled her jet-black hair into a sleek ponytail and zipped up her diving suit with a sharp, practiced motion.
The cavern Jasper, Deanna, and Chase stood in was alive and active. Overhead, an avalanche of bright light stones cascaded from the walls and ceiling, bathing the cave in an eerie luminescence reminiscent of moonlight. The room''s central focus was a still, clear pool of water at the far end, its surface so unnaturally smooth that it resembled polished glass. The glow from the stones above danced faintly in the water as if hinting at unseen depths.
Deanna Daylan, third-youngest of the Daylan royals, looked completely different from her younger half-brother Chase. Where his soft violet hair and bronzed complexion reflected a certain warmth, Deanna''s appearance was stark and commanding. Her hair was as black as underground oil, contrasting sharply with her almost sickly white skin. The siblings'' only shared feature was their flawlessly sculpted features, inherited from their mother, Queen Yadana Daylan.
Jasper glanced at a group of three other suited-up individuals who were reviewing a large map on a table some distance away. The markings on the map were almost indecipherable from where he stood, but he could tell it was a detailed diagram of the cave''s treacherous underwater passages. Beyond the table, on the cave''s perimeter, stood at least three dozen onlookers.
"There''s quite a lot of attention on this dive," Jasper observed, crossing his arms. It was his first remark since being introduced to Chase''s sister and listening to Chase attempting to persuade Deanna not to dive.
"There is!" Deanna''s face lit up, her lips curling into a sharp, eager grin. "And that''s exactly why it has to be today. We''ve already delayed twice, and this is our last chance."
"You''re going to die," Chase stated with a dark expression on his face.
Deanna turned toward him, her dark eyes gleaming with amusement. "What, did you finally awaken whatever prophesied power your cult''s been whispering about and gain the ability to see the future?"
"Yes," Chase replied, his expression deadpan.
She stared at him for a moment before sighing.
"Well, even if I''m going to die, I have to go down there," she said. "Today is the last day this cave will be accessible¡ªtomorrow, it''ll seal up and remain closed for another three centuries. By that time, I''ll for certain be dead."
"Isn''t your life worth more than whatever is down there?" Chase argued.
Deanna laughed¡ªa bright, almost melodic sound that echoed sharply off the cavern walls.
"Oh, Chase," she said, wiping an imaginary tear from the corner of her eye, "my life is but a speck of dust in the wind compared to what lies beneath that water."
"What exactly is down there?" Jasper asked, his curiosity piqued.
Deanna turned to him, her expression shifting into one of conspiratorial excitement again. "Have you ever wondered what the world was like before the Flinx calendar?"
¡°You mean the Draak Era?¡± Jasper ventured.
"Yes, but even earlier," Deanna replied, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "Before the Draak Era, before anything, we know today¡ How did our world come to be?"
"And the answer is down there?" Jasper asked.
"In a way," Deanna replied, picking up a waterproof backpack and slinging it over her shoulders. "At the very least, a hint to what was before our world came to be is down there. Ancient scriptures, written by different civilizations in different parts of the world, have written about this one artifact¡ªpeople have attempted to secure it every couple of centuries when the cavern walls shift."
"But no one has been successful thus far," Chase said grimly.
Deanna smiled at him sadly. "Not yet."
"Princess Deanna!" One of the suited divers called out, waving her over. "We''re ready to begin!"
Deanna turned to Chase, patting his shoulder as she passed him. "I''ll be back, little brother. And when I return, I''ll have made history."
Chase let out a long, weary sigh, his shoulders sagging. "I knew she''d be like this."
"Can''t you use your power to stop her?" Jasper asked, lowering his voice.
Chase stared at him, his eyes hidden by the circular eyeshades, as though he''d suggested something utterly preposterous. "She''d kill me."
Jasper blinked, unsure if Chase was joking. Judging by his tone and what he could see of his expression, he probably did was not.
Well, she is a Daylan princess, after all.
Jasper clasped his hands behind his head, leaning back slightly. "So, what''s the plan now?"
Chase''s face lit up with a spark of mischief. "What else? We make a bet."
"A bet?" Jasper repeated, narrowing his eyes.
"Of course," Chase said with a grin, producing a coin from his pocket. "I bet she dies, and you bet she lives."
Ah.
Jasper shook his head.
"Look, I don''t know what Luca''s told you, but my luck doesn''t work like that. It works best when cards, coins, or actual games are involved. Betting on someone''s life isn''t going to work.
"No worries," Chase replied, pulling out a golden coin from his pocket. His smile didn''t falter for a second. "I''ll find a way to turn it into an interesting game."
CH 199 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 5)
Hmmm?
I lifted my cheek off my right palm, my gaze shifting to the carriage window. Outside, endless golden sand dunes curved and shimmered like molten gold while jagged orange cliffs stood tall and imposing against the backdrop of a brilliant blue sky.
Despite the striking scenery, something was clearly off, as was evident by my pulsing headache.
My mind felt fuzzy as if I had woken from a long afternoon nap in the sun.
As for the actual sun itself, it was evidently too high up in th sky for it to be the same day. My last recollection was from when I stepped onto the patio to speak with Arnold. Back then the sky was already fading into evening amber, the day''s warmth softening into a gentle golden glow.
Damn it. I''ve lost at least a day''s worth of memory.
A shiver rippled down my neck and arms as an unsettling thought clawed its way forward.
What in the world could have been so traumatizing to cause this?
I tore my gaze from the landscape and glanced around the spacious carriage interior. Ornate wood paneling gleamed faintly in the sunlight filtering through the windows. The plush red cushions beneath me were soft, yet their comfort felt distant.
The carriage could have fit six people comfortably, but I was alone¡ªat least as far as other humans were concerned.
My sole companions, Leona and Apophis, were in the middle of a heated debate about whether soup or stew deserved greater culinary reverence.
I was surprised to see that Leona was in her original phoenix form. However, both her and Apophis'' voices sounded telepathically in my mind.
It''s simple. Leona fluffed her fiery golden feathers indignantly, her golden eyes glinting. Soup is superior because it requires finesse and balance. It''s a culinary painting. Stew? Stew is brute force. Just throw everything into a pot and let time do the work. It''s barbaric, although I admit it can be delicious.
~Silly phoenix. You call stew barbaric, yet it nurtures more life! Apophis declared, his black form coiled languidly on the seat opposite me. It''s hearty and rich and sustains through the harshest winters and hottest summers. Soup is just a diluted afterthought. Anyone with taste knows the soul of a dish lies in its depth, not its daintiness.
I watched them, bemused despite myself. A mythical phoenix and an ex-Celestial evil snake, bickering over soup and stew like children. Somehow, it felt absurdly comforting amidst my missing memories.
[[ System, what day is it? ]]
I decided to address the System and comprehend my situation first before alarming my two companions about my current state.
[ Hello Luca, it is Day 5 of Round 9. ]
I closed my eyes and sighed in relief.
At least it was only two days lost, and more importantly, it was the same Round.
My heart was still pounding loudly¡ªso loudly that it was the only sound apart from the rhythmic creak of the carriage and the faint rustle of shifting sand outside.
~Say, master, what was with that long sigh?
Apophis'' voice slithered into my mind.
I opened my eyes. He and Leona were staring at me with their respective purple and golden eyes fixed intently, their earlier debate forgotten.
"Ah, how do I put it..." I sat up straighter, rubbing my temples as though the massage might jog my memory. "I don''t remember anything after we went to visit Arnold."
They exchanged a look. Apophis'' expression sly yet unreadable, while Leona''s was a mix of concern and quiet knowing.
~That''s unsurprising. Apophis'' tone carried a peculiar weight.
Indeed, Leona''s sunken voice followed after, given what you witnessed.
My breath hitched.
Damn it. What exactly happened in the last two days?Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"How the fuck did this happen?" Claude kept his voice steady though the weight of displeasure hung in his every word. "And why am I only learning about this now?"
"It''s still being investigated, Master Claude," Belestris replied evenly. "Unfortunately, everyone aside from the Coward was killed, and even he had taken on significant damage. We''ve only recently placed new people in position around Ascot, but this is what we know so far from his account."
She extended a rolled-up parchment toward him.
Claude tossed his linen napkin onto his half-eaten salad and accepted the document.
He rolled it open, and his eyes scanned over the list of names at the top¡ªa dozen of them, each paired with a rank¡ªall members of the Spiders Syndicate killed in the sudden attack at the Town of Ascot the previous night.
They were the ones who were dispatched to watch over and protect Luca Frey against any unknown threats. They weren''t the absolute cream of the crop of the Spiders Syndicate, but they were far from amateurs. Each and every one of them was a rising star within the organization with immense potential.
That just means the enemy was even more dangerous. And in greater numbers.
Claude''s fingers curled, crumpling the edge of the parchment as his eyes wandered over the Coward''s harrowing account of how his teammates were slaughtered, as well as the many who perished amongst Luca''s people. The list of lives lost was lengthy, but miraculously, Luca''s own life managed to be protected.
"Luca Frey was the target," Belestris noted.
"Evidently," Claude muttered, having read the full extent of the report.
Per the Coward''s account, the assassins were clearly intended for Luca. The Spiders helped take down several of the enemies on the outskirts of Ascot, while the remainder that pushed through managed to be taken care of by the Arkangul''s family security. However, it was at a heavy price.
Claude arched a brow at the mention of a huge fire breaking out at the Arkangul villa in the wing where Luca was staying. This massive fire was ultimately responsible for killing off the remaining attackers. As well as burning down the entirety of that wing.
Did the Arkanguls always have such a strong fire mage in their arsenal? Perhaps they kept it under wraps and under emergency use; clearly, they''re a loose cannon.
Claude flipped the parchment over, hoping for more answers, however the report cut off, leaving his three burning questions unanswered: Luca''s current wearabouts, the identity of who ordered the attack on him, and most importantly, why.
"Any leads on where Luca is now?" he asked, his gaze narrowing. "Was he taken?"
"No, that does not seem to be the case," Belestris stated with certainty. "Had he been kidnapped, the Arkangul and Micah''s people would have moved into action by now. However, they are licking their wounds instead. It appears Luca is in hiding."
I''ll need to have stronger guardians around Luca in the future.
Claude made a mental note to update his tattoos.
"And to think they''d be bold enough to attack during Ruth Arankagul''s funeral¡" he murmured, shaking his head.
Ruth Arankangul was a prominent figure in the underworld circles, and the individuals who had attended her funeral were not to be easily trifled with, especially when clustered all together in one place.
"Master Claude, where did you hear that?" Belestris asked abruptly, her expression tightening.
Claude glanced up, puzzled by her reaction.
"About Ruth''s funeral?"
"Yes." She gestured to the parchment in Calude''s hands, pointing to a passage at the bottom. "Ruth Arankagul was critically injured in the attack¡ªas you can see in the report here. But last I heard, she''s still alive. There hasn''t been talk of a funeral. Not yet, at least."
Claude''s eyes narrowed at this.
The events of this loop have shifted.
In the previous two loops, Ruth Arankagul had passed away due to an illness that had been eating away at her for some time now. It was a fairly well-known secret she was on death''s doorstep, as was a certain powerful Daylan queen.
However, their fates diverged.
Ruth Arankagul never lived into the previous future that Claude''s tattoos recounted, her name nonexistent, much like anyone else in her family.
By the same token, Claude''s tattoos noted that Queen Yadana Daylan had made a spectacular recovery and was the epiphany of health¡ªuntil she was stabbed with an enchanted weapon by one of her children. His past iterations had attempted to learn the secret to her great health in previous rounds, but with too much time since her recovery, he never did learn what she did.
And now it didn''t even matter, as Queen Yadana''s death came earlier than the Arkangul matriarch. Whatever miraculous cure the Queen used before, she had no access to it, while the matriarch was evidently in better health.
Someone changed the timeline.
His eyes swept over the cryptic tattoo on his hand regarding Luca Frey.
''Luca Frey is a treasure. Protect him. Save him at all costs.''
He couldn''t ignore the possibility that Luca Frey was involved. Ruth Arankagul was his grandmother, after all.
And if he can extend her life¡ then perhaps¡
His eyes wandered past the unfinished salad and drifted to the empty glass of green juice on the table, the bitter concoction he drank three times a day as part of his one of many obsessive rituals to prolong his own life.
If Luca can indeed extend my life, that would certainly make him a treasure worth protecting.
"Disregard what I said earlier," Claude declared, rising abruptly from the table. "I want to speak with the Coward directly. William, was it?"
"Yes, it''s William. He''s recuperating at our safe house in D-10," Belestris said, following closely behind as they left the room.
Among every team of Spiders, the Coward held a unique and essential role in missions. Cowards weren''t chosen for loyalty or valor¡ªthey were selected for their ability to survive above all else, even if it meant abandoning their comrades. This ruthless self-preservation ensured that someone always lived to report back, no matter the cost.
Claude''s steps quickened as his mind churned.
The Coward might have been a spineless individual, but their accounts were invaluable, especially when something unexpected occurred like yesterday.
If he had been paying close enough attention, William might have gathered a clue as to who was after Luca''s life. And perhaps that is the enemy I need to be most wary of.
CH 200 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 6)
"I¡ don''t understand," I spoke slowly.
The last time I had chunks of my memory missing, Micah, Leo, and Leona had perished. Naturally, I assumed something equally¡ªor perhaps even more¡ªdevastating had occurred this time.
But according to the System''s recollection to me, while the surprise attack on the villa claimed a significant number of lives, none of the casualties were people I cared about personally. I even had the System expand on the identities of those who died, just in case the memory wipe had also erased their significance to me, as it had done previously with Leona. Yet there was nothing.
Sure, my grandmother had been in critical condition when I left the villa, but in prior Rounds, she would have already succumbed to her illness by then. In contrast, she was alive an extra day. That was a magnificent improvement and a testament that Arnold Bumblefudge''s cooking worked.
"I checked with the System," I said to Leona and Apophis. "No one important to me died during the attack. Do you have any idea why my memory was wiped? Was there something particularly horrifying about the way people died, perhaps?"
Leona chuckled softly, the sound resonating in my mind like distant chimes. Human, you most certainly witnessed something horrifying.
~Hah, indeed. Apophis hissed, his tone dripping with amusement. However, it was not during the attack.
I blinked.
"What do you mean?" I inquired, now more puzzled than ever.
~See, you walked in on that Arnold fellow in the middle of preparing some food. Apophis explained cryptically.
I furrowed my brows. "And that was shocking enough to erase nearly two days of my memory?"
~Indeed. Apophis nodded sagely, his purple eyes gleaming. Leona, perched beside me, mirrored his gesture with her own solemnity.
I let out a disbelieving laugh, unsure if the two were playing a prank on me.
"What? Was he cutting carrots with his teeth and seasoning the broth with the carcasses of dead rats?" I took a wild and preposterous guess.
Or at least, preposterous is what I presumed it to be.
But their shared glance¡ªa look both knowing and unnerving¡ªsilenced my humor.
"He¡ was?" I stammered, my stomach twisting.
No, no, he wasn''t. Leona was quick to clarify, though her voice carried a hint of hesitation. But his methods were certainly¡ unconventional. Not that I care about such trivialities. In the end, it''s the taste and effect of the food on one''s body that matters most.
~Ah, so you admit that a stew can be as good as, or even superior to, a soup? Apophis hissed slyly, pouncing on the opportunity to revive their earlier debate.
Perhaps, in some instances, a stew could be superior to a soup. Leona conceded begrudgingly. But when the two are equal in every other regard, a well-crafted soup will always reign supreme.
"Hold up!" I cut in, exasperated. "Just tell me. What exactly did Arnold do?"
Apophis let out a long, deliberate hiss. ~Master, I do not recommend delving into it. At least not yet. Until your mind is strengthened, attempting to uncover the truth might result in further memory loss.
My eyes widened. "Just how horrifying was Arnold''s cooking methods?"
Unlike the notebooks of the others, I was unable to make out the scribbles that Arnold left. They were a chaotic mess of symbols and shorthand that I couldn''t make sense of. I had the contents copied over from the System''s projection into the notebook without comprehending his methods one bit.
Sure, I knew that Julius, the idiot mage that served Princess Evelyn, had a serious distaste for his cooking, but I had brushed it off to a difference in taste. But now¡
Apophis sighed, his voice softer this time.
~Master, while your attribute ''Ignorance is Bliss'' has evident flaws, it certainly has a unique advantage. Until you are ready, perhaps after hardening your mind under the guidance of the monks of the Desolated Expanse Desert, I recommend accepting his methods as unknown to yourself.
I shook my head, half in disbelief and half in resignation.
However, he had a point.
"Whatever his methods," I said, "they extended my grandmother''s life. And that''s ultimately all that matters."
Indeed. Leona nodded her head.
"Hut-hut!" The driver''s voice rang out, and the carriage came to a slow halt, the creak of the wheels mingling with the soft crunch of sand beneath them.
I gazed out the window and saw we were beside a pair of towering rock formations. Their weathered surfaces were colored in a mesmerizing palette of red and orange, streaked with gold where the sunlight struck them. The twin cliffs curved inward, creating a natural archway that resembled the entrance to an ancient and forgotten kingdom. Shadows gathered at the base of the rocks, contrasting with the sun''s fiery crown on the peaks above.
Apophis slithered lazily across the carriage, his black scales catching the golden light that spilled through the window. He coiled around my left shoulder, his violet eyes narrowing as he surveyed the view.
~Ah, it has been a long time since I last came here, he mused.
Before I could respond, the door swung open, and Henry''s familiar face appeared. "Young master Luca, we''ve arrived," he said, extending a hand to help me down.
Leona fluttered from her perch on the seat beside me, her fiery wings leaving a faint shimmer of light in the air as she landed on my right shoulder. Despite being a creature born out of fire, her warmth was a welcome and softened contrast to the unrelenting sun that immediately bore down on me as I stepped out.
The ground crunched beneath my shoes as I walked across the soft, shifting sand. Its pale yellow color was speckled with tiny red pebbles. A hot, dry breeze blew through the air, but I couldn''t smell anything.
Looking to my left, I noted the long-legged desert striders that had taken the carriage into the desert. They were currently lapping up water that the driver had provided them. The brilliant purple and blue feathers atop their heads contrasted starkly against the warm tones of the desert, making them easy to see.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
"Leona," Henry nodded toward her with evident respect. Or perhaps fear, given the tightness in his expression. However, he wasn''t surprised to see Leona''s phoenix form. Evidently, at some point, he had become acquainted with her.
[[ Leona, why aren¡¯t you hiding your form? What else happened while I was unconscious? ]]
Ah, you see, this and that happened, Leona hedged, shifting slightly on my shoulder.
~She set half your grandmother''s villa aflame. Apophis hissed, his tone mocking. Luckily, she managed to kill only the intruders, and no one from your family was harmed. Well, except yourself.
It was just minor burns. Leona retorted, her golden eyes narrowing at him. Arnold''s cooking erased any and all harm from this human. And ultimately, I saved him, did I not?
~Master, this silly phoenix lies, Apophis continued, his voice curling with amusement. She unleashed that firestorm not to protect you but to avenge her macaroons. One of the intruders dared to eat one meant for her that she was waiting to thaw, and she lost her mind. Your burns were far from minor, and were it not for Arnold''s¡ unique cooking, you''d bear the scars to this day.
I let out a sigh.
[[ Well, as long as Arnold''s cooking works miracles and no one I care about was harmed, I suppose it doesn''t matter what caused the flames. ]]
[[ However, I still don''t understand why you are not hiding your form. ]]
Looking around, I noted that only Henry and my usual driver were around; however, previously, she had been cautious to avoid detection, even around my family and staff.
~She didn''t just set the villa on fire. She burned the necklace to a crisp that kept her invisible. Apophis stated, his voice taking on a more serious note. I had a feeling he was only speaking in my mind now.
[[ Is that even posible? It was a high-quality artifact. ]]
And expensive.
I relayed the message only into Apophis'' eyes.
~Phoenixes are silly creatures, but their destructive power is unmatched. Luckily, she is still young, for her manic fury could have resulted in far more significant destruction. There''s a reason beyond their life-elongating properties that they were all hunted down.
I felt a shiver despite the burning sun overhead. I had witnessed Leona''s fire once before on the road to my grandmother''s, but I was evidently underestimating her power, given that she had managed to get kidnapped on two occasions.
~Master, this is why regaining the balance of her mind is so critical.
I nodded.
[[ However, whether or not she actually mediates might be a separate hurdle. ]]
Apophis¡¯ voice snikkered into my mind.
~Master, I wouldn''t worry about that. Instead, you would benefit from focusing on your own deficiencies.
"Young master Luca, someone is coming out," Henry said. His gaze was squarely on the opening in the tunnel.
I squinted, shielding my eyes from the sun''s glare, and saw a bald elderly man stepping out from the shadowy passage. His bright, flowing garments seemed to mirror the red and orange hues of the sandstone behind him, blending seamlessly with the rugged landscape. He exuded a serene aura, the kind one might associate with a wise sage.
~Ah, this ought to be fun. Apophis hissed, a note of amusement in his voice.
"Very few visitors we see here," the man called out, his voice loud and clear as he approached. His bare feet moved effortlessly across the scorching sand, his face betraying not even a flicker of discomfort.
"When was the last time¡" His words trailed off abruptly, and his calm demeanor shattered.
Whatever sage aura I had felt went out the window as the man dashed forward toward us with the sprint of a young man despite clearly being at least seventy years of age.
His gray eyes locked onto Apophis, and he gasped audibly.
"Oh, Great One!" he exclaimed, dropping to his knees with such fervor that his forehead touched the sand. His hands rose skyward in a gesture of deep reverence. It was a posture I had only seen practiced in the most devout religious ceremonies. "We knew a day would come when fate would bring you to us again."
I raised an eyebrow, glancing at Apophis for an explanation.
~Arise, my child. How have you all been since I last came? Apophis replied, his tone carrying a regal authority that felt oddly natural for him.
The monk straightened, brushing sand from his garments before speaking. "The cenobium has fared well, Great One. We now have nearly two hundred monks striving toward enlightenment."
~That is wonderful to hear, Apophis said with a slow, deliberate hiss. I have brought you these two lambs that require stabilization of their minds.
The monk''s attention shifted, his gaze finally falling on Leona perched on my right shoulder. "A phoenix," he murmured, his tone neither awestruck nor surprised. His reaction seemed almost muted, especially for someone seeing a creature long thought extinct.
Perhaps years of meditation had tempered his emotions? Or perhaps Apophis alone warranted such profound reverence.
He studied Leona with a critical eye before nodding solemnly. "I see why the Great One has brought this young phoenix here."
Then his gray eyes turned to me, scrutinizing me with a piercing intensity. "This young man, however, is beyond my immediate understanding. His mind appears stable, yet his physique is¡ lacking."
"How curious." He walked around me, his gaze dissecting every detail. "A perfectly stable mind paired with such a poor physical condition is uncommon."
~Indeed. It is through artificial means that his mind is stable; this is the contradiction.
The monk halted, a look of realization crossing his face. "I understand. I will admit these two and guide them toward true stability of the mind."
Henry stepped forward, a hint of hesitation in his voice. "Young master Luca, what about me?"
[[ What about him? ]]
I asked Apophis, silently acknowledging that I had no memory of why Henry had accompanied me in the first place.
~There is no particular benefit or harm in his presence. He will not retain any of this in the next loop. Furthermore, this place is well-hidden and secure. No guard is necessary.
"Return to Ascot with the driver," I instructed Henry.
"When should I come back for you?" he asked, his brows furrowed in concern.
~It''ll likely take the entirety of this loop and the next several as well. Apophis hissed privately into my mind.
However, I knew that telling Henry ''never'' was not an answer I could provide.
"I''ll send word when I''m ready," I said instead. "I''ll be well-protected here."
Henry''s eyes flicked toward Leona before he nodded. "Understood," he replied, turning to climb into the carriage.
I watched as the vehicle rumbled away, the desert striders carrying it off with graceful strides. A plume of sand rose in its wake, with the carriage gradually dissipating into the shimmering haze before even reaching the horizon.
"Now, if you will follow me," the monk said, gesturing toward the tunnel''s entrance.
I wiped the sweat that had formed on my forehead and entered the cool shade. The air inside was a welcome relief from the oppressive heat outside.
"Stay close, young man," the monk warned as we entered the labyrinthine passageway. "This place is a maze, though with the Great One beside you, I doubt you''d ever lose your way."
I glanced ahead, the winding tunnel stretching before us. The faint echo of our footsteps was the only sound.
[[ Oh Great One? You''ll have to tell me how you earned that title. ]]
I teased Apophis.
We walked through the long hallway of smooth but uneven earthen walls, their natural curves illuminated by slivers of light from the hidden sky above. I followed the monk, turning at forks and venturing into new hallways.
~How else? Apophis hissed, his tone rich with self-satisfaction. I was the God of Chaos in the past; the stability of my mind is on a tier like no other and was something the monks could learn from.
[[ So you were a teacher to them? ]]
~In a matter of speaking, yes.
We reached the end of the labyrinth as the sun began its descent, casting a new hue on the surrounding walls. The entrance to the hidden desert monk''s home was an enormous wooden door marked by a carved black snake with amethyst gemstones for eyes.
[[ Were you merely a teacher, or did they worship you as a deity? ]] I asked Apophis, eyeing the carving with suspicion.
A bit of both, Apophis replied, evidently pleased having seen his depiction on the door.
The door creaked open, revealing a scene I was entirely unprepared for. I had expected a tranquil courtyard where monks sat in quiet meditation, humming chants of wisdom, their faces serene and untouched by worldly concerns.
Instead, chaos met my gaze.
The room before me resembled a place of indulgence more fitting for the debaucherous activities of East Genise than a sanctuary of enlightenment. Monks were sprawled about, some gambling with dice, others engaged in heated debates over mounds of food and cups of tea¡ªor perhaps wine¡ªand a few dancing to the rhythmic beat of hand drums while evidently intoxicated.
I had to blink a few times to confirm that I hadn''t had a memory lapse, but the view before me persisted.
My eyes narrowed as they fell on the black snake coiled on my shoulder.
[[ I should have known better. Any group that holds you in such high regard is bound to be... unconventional. ]]
~Ah, Master, but you must understand, Apophis hissed with amusement. Chaos is not merely disorder. It is freedom. These monks understand the value of balance: discipline and indulgence, order and chaos.
"Welcome to our humble abode," the monk said with a serene smile, seemingly unbothered by the spectacle around us.
I sighed. "Humble is not the word I would have chosen."
CH 201 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 7)
"Teacher, when will I get to do actual meditation?" I groaned as I struggled against the limits of my body.
"Patience," came the monk''s calm reply.
His bare foot pressed firmly against my lower back, guiding me deeper into a stretch that felt more like punishment than progress. My thighs screamed in protest, the burn spreading like wildfire as the stretch deepened. Beads of sweat trickled down my forehead and pooled at the tip of my nose before dripping onto the ragged cotton rug and the cool stone floor beneath me.
My legs were splayed wide, muscles quivering from the strain, and my torso was angled toward the ground. Every inch closer felt like an eternity.
"Straighten! You''re curving your back again," the monk behind me instructed.
I gritted my teeth and lifted my head, forcing my spine into alignment. The movement sent a fresh wave of tension through my lower back and hamstrings, but I held the position, determined to get it right.
"Good," he said, his tone softer now. "Remember, the goal isn''t to press your forehead to the floor. It''s your belly button that should draw closer."
My lips twitched into a dry smile. "Easier said than done."
Four days into this so-called training and not a moment had been spent for the serene, cross-legged meditation I had initially imagined I''d be doing. There were no chants. No stillness. Just relentless stretching, bending, and breaking of my body''s resistance.
"No pain, no gain," the monk replied.
He says that, yet why do I seem to be the only one in this whole place in actual pain?
I gazed envious at the monks to my left, playing a game involving dice. To my right, Leona was delicately feasting on berries and fruit. Even The Ogre, who had arrived a day after me from Adovoria, was stacking a batch of small stones for his prescribed practice. Minuscule towers surrounded him.
The monk''s foot lifted off my back. However, I knew full well that my body''s torment was far from over.
He crouched beside me, his grey eyes sharp and assessing. "Now, flex your feet upward," he said, tapping my heels with his rough hand. Let your energy flow through the soles."
I complied, though the act sent another ripple of tension up my calves.
"Good," he murmured. "Keep your torso down. Do you feel the pull in your inner thighs?"
"Feel it? I''m living it," I muttered through clenched teeth.
The monk chuckled. "Pain is the first teacher. It speaks where words fail. If you listen, it will guide you. However, you must relax."
"Relax? How?" I laughed, exasperate.
I wasn''t sure what lesson my thighs were trying to teach me, but they were certainly vocal about it.
"Breathe," the monk reminded me, his voice like a steady metronome in the chaos of my discomfort. "Not shallow. Deep. Into your diaphragm. It''ll help relax and deepen the stretch."
I felt like cursing, but instead, I did as instructed. I inhaled deeply, feeling my ribs expand as I forced the air to fill spaces that felt constricted. As the monk stated, the stretch seemed to deepen with every breath. It was an endless tug-of-war between my stubborn body and the monk''s guidance.
"When your body learns to yield," he said, his tone meditative, "your mind will follow. Stiffness is not just in the limbs but in the thoughts. Both must bend before they can find stillness and order."
I exhaled slowly, his words sinking in as the burn in my muscles shifted. It wasn''t gone, but there was something almost tolerable about it now, as if my body was beginning to accept the strain. There was even a strange sense of accomplishment. I might not have reached the ground yet, but I was closer than I had been moments ago.
There was also a measurable accomplishment, as was evident by the blue screens that appeared before me.
[ Strength: +1 ]
[ Strength: 6 ]
[ Dexterity: +1 ]
[ Dexterity: 46 ]
On my first day here, I reverted my permissions from the Game Store to regain more access to my growth and performance. It wasn''t like I could engage in mass trade with the external realms while in this cavern anyhow. What was I going to sell? Sand?
The progress to my Strength and Dexterity stats wasn''t as significant as it might have been with actual strength and weapon training, but it was far more notable than I''d have thought some stretching capable of accomplishing.
"Again," the monk commanded, his hand pressing lightly between my shoulder blades, coaxing me to push the stretch further.
I sighed, resigned.
Four days down, and if nothing else, my body was beginning to learn the language of discomfort.
"Teacher, I get that I need to make my body more malleable to meditate properly," I said during a rare break, gulping down the water he offered me. It tasted crisper than any water I''d ever had, its purity almost shocking. "But when do we start training the mind?"
I gazed at the bald man overseeing my training. He was in his mid-forties, and his thin frame seemed unassuming beneath the loose-fitting, bright orange robes the monks favored. However, the Random Character Checker had previously informed me that his Strength stat was a staggering 142. Sure, it was nothing compared to The Ogre, but for a desert monk? That number was absurd.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
He''d introduced himself on my first day, but his name was a linguistic nightmare, filled with tongue clicks, whistles, and sounds I hadn''t even known the human mouth could produce. After eight failed attempts to pronounce it correctly, I abandoned the effort and settled on calling him ''Teacher.'' He didn''t seem to mind; he appeared pleased by the title if anything.
"You already are meditating," he replied as though the answer should have been obvious. "As you stretch, your mind submits. It has no choice but to focus on the pain and strain in your body. It cannot wander aimlessly."
I frowned, wiping the sweat from my brow with the back of my hand. "But can''t I do other types of meditation? Literally anything else? Why am I the only one here stuck doing these torturous stretches?"
Teacher''s lips curled into the faintest of smiles. It was a look that carried quiet amusement as if he was privy to some secret he had no intention of sharing. "Every person who comes here is given a unique practice based on their weaknesses."
I pointed toward a group in the distance. "You''re seriously telling me those three getting drunk out of their minds are meditating? Or what about that pair slapping each other senseless?"
Teacher''s smile deepened. "Those consuming liquor are practicing quieting their minds in the face of internal physical influences¡ªlearning to maintain focus despite impairment. The ones fighting are honing their ability to quiet their minds in the face of external chaos. Both practices are advanced forms of meditation."
I stared at him, baffled. "And what is all this stretching supposed to achieve?"
"Your body''s condition is uniquely poor," he replied. "Without knowing your past, I''d assume you''d been bedridden for months."
I flinched, caught off guard by his guess.
"The tension in your body is profound," he continued. "It disrupts the natural flow of energy, blocking meridians and creating restlessness that ultimately seeps into your mind. Attempting to organize your thoughts without addressing this first would be futile. Thus, we must heal the body before we can still the mind."
I nodded, swallowing my frustration. His words made sense, even if my aching limbs screamed otherwise. Still, I couldn''t help but glance with envy at Leona, who had perched herself high on a ledge, leisurely eating berries.
Why couldn''t I have a weakness that required me to eat all day?
Teacher rose, motioning me to follow him back to the cotton rug. "Now, let us continue. There''s much to undo before we can begin building anew."
I braced myself as I returned to the floor, my muscles already protesting the mere thought of another round of these tortuous stretches. But I didn''t bother arguing. Even if it was difficult, the only path to improvement was forward.
***
~Hah, I wonder what you will pull out today. Apophis hissed in delight, his gaze fixed intently on the Chromatic Pendant dangling from my right hand, its colors swirling as though alive.
Hopefully, another cake¡ªit was quite delicious. Leona chirped, perching on my right shoulder. Her feathers shimmered faintly in the dim light of my room, and her excitement was evident. Fireworks were going off in my mouth with every bite.
"Hopefully, it''ll be more useful than that cracked, thin metal and glass brick," I muttered, rolling the pendant between my fingers.
Since obtaining it, the Chromatic Pendant had become part of my daily ritual. I would use it a little before supper when I was alone in the modest room the monks had provided me. The space was small¡ªabout the size of a servant''s quarters in my family''s manor back in Genise. Instead of a proper bed, a thick cotton blanket was spread over a straw pile. But I had no complaints. After years of scraping by in the streets of East Genise before regressing in time, a clean, safe place to rest was perfectly acceptable.
~Master, nothing is useless. It all comes down to execution. Apophis hissed into my mind.
"You found a use for that ball of lint?" I raised a brow, smirking.
The question was met with silence from the black snake.
The objects the pendant summoned were, for the most part, absurdly random and useless. Aside from the purple cake Leona had devoured with such enthusiasm, the lint, and the cracked glass brick, three other items had appeared before me.
Yesterday, there was a box of broken colored wax that I gave as a gift to one of the monks who hailed from the Lellei Kingdom and had artistic pursuits. And per the System, I previously had summoned a pair of rusted, oversized scissors and an hourglass with orange shimmering sand while I was still in Ascot. I had left them behind in my grandmother''s villa, finding no use for them.
With a deep breath, I held the pendant firmly and let its swirling colors entrance me. A familiar warmth spread through my right palm as the pendant''s magic activated.
~Here it comes, Apophis hissed, his anticipation almost as entertaining as the process.
I couldn''t help but note how fitting it was for him. While among the monks, Apophis had busied himself teaching them a practice he called Advanced Gambling Meditation¡ªa seemingly scammy exercise where the stakes were set high and the outcomes unpredictable, usually resulting in their loss and his gain. It was almost as bad as watching Jasper gamble against some poor, unsuspecting souls. Almost.
Unlike Jasper, who won each bet he placed, Apophis'' gambling streak also involved losses to himself. Yet, he was never dismayed, seemingly delighting equally in his gambles'' ups and downs.
This artifact''s summoning ability bore a similar chaotic energy; it was a gamble every time, with no telling what you''d get. Luckily, nothing terrible had appeared thus far. Not that anything helpful had appeared either.
The pendant vibrated faintly in my grasp, and then, with a soft pop, a strange, twisted root appeared on the floor in front of me.
I crouched, tilting my head as I examined it. "Is it a carrot?"
However, it looked too light and misshapen to be a carrot. Moreover, it had small, thread-like offshoots and a faint, sharp smell.
Leona hopped down from my shoulder, her golden talons clicking softly against the stone floor. Is it edible? she asked, her voice bright with curiosity.
I chuckled.
Of course. Asking the most important questions.
Apophis slithered fluidly to the ground, his sleek form coiling as he inspected the root with his sharp, discerning eyes.
~Master, it''s ginseng, he announced confidently, his purple eyes narrowing. A rare and potent herb. It''s bitter in taste, but it was highly valued for its remarkable properties in two realms I''d played in.
"Ginseng?" I repeated, picking up and turning the root over in my hands.
~Indeed, he hissed with a hint of pride, as if he had been the one to summon it. Restorative, energizing, and, depending on how old it is, capable of extending one''s vitality. This is unquestionably the most useful of all the objects your pendant has produced.
So, it''s like... a healing herb? Leona''s head tilted, her interest evidently waning since it sounded more medicinal than delicious.
~Hah, not just healing, Apophis replied, sliding back up atop my left shoulder. Back in one of the realms, this stuff was worth its weight in gold. Players and non-players killed one another to obtain its ability to permanently restore energy, clear meridians, and prolong their lives.
Leona fluttered back to my shoulder. Human, you can eat that bitter thing. I don''t need any help with my life''s length.
"You said it can clear blocked meridians?" I inquired, hopefully.
~Indeed, Master, Apophis confirmed, but his tone was dry. But don''t get too excited. It''s a root, not a miracle. While it can assist with your meridians, it won''t entirely save you from the monk''s stretching torture.
I shrugged. "If it can shave even a few days off those exercises, that''s a win in my book."
Carefully placing the ginseng on the small wooden table in the corner of my room, I let out a breath of satisfaction.
For once, the pendant gave me something that might make a difference.
"By the way, I don''t suppose you know how to prepare this thing?" I asked Apophis. "Or do I eat it raw?"
~Ah. Ginseng root can be consumed in many ways. It can be eaten raw or lightly steamed to soften it. You can also stew it in hot water to make tea. Each method retains its benefits, though tea might be the most palatable for you.
"Tea it is, then."
CH 202 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 8)
"Are there no other teapots?" I asked, holding up the unglazed clay. "And you''re absolutely certain you don''t have anything like a grate?"
The short monk serving supper chuckled, his tone light and unbothered. "I''m afraid our humble abode is modest in its supplies, my friend."
I glanced around the dimly lit dining chamber, my lips twitching in mild disbelief.
Modest as if.
The room itself told a different story. Lightstone lanterns cast a warm, golden glow over smooth, polished stone walls etched with carvings of mythical beasts and other intricate patterns. Rows of low cherry wooden tables filled the hall, their surfaces gleaming with care. Around me, monks sat cross-legged on simple, but evidently silk cushions in varying shades of ivory and gold.
I gazed enviously at the shimmering crystal liquor cups and the pristine porcelain wine vases at nearby tables, where monks were clearly lapping up liquor in a display of their so-called ''Advanced Meditation.''
If that were a form of meditation, I would have qualified to be a Grand Expert with the amount of drinking I''d done in my past. Not that I had any intention of swallowing even a drop of liquor ever again.
I gazed down at the pot in my hand, running my finger over its outer walls.
It wasn''t that the clay pot the monk gave me was poor quality¡ªquite the opposite. It was a beautiful bit of craftsmanship. Its surface was smooth and unmarred, with a delicate spout that was formed with pouring precision in mind. And had it been the pu-erh tea variety that the monks served throughout the day, this would have sufficed wonderfully. The trouble was that the porous nature of the pot was at odds with the ideal method of brewing a root-based tea like the ginseng I had acquired.
Having grown up within the Frey Merchant Guild and running the business¡ªthough admittedly to the ground¡ªI was more knowledgeable about tea preparation than the average person.
Thus, I knew that an unglazed clay pot''s porous nature was ideal for enhancing the aroma and flavor profile of certain teas. The pot would absorb and release essential oils, making the infusion richer and more nuanced. However, by the same token, more delicate teas could be downright ruined if brewed in a clay pot.
Instead of drawing out the ginseng''s potent properties, the clay would likely dull its intensity or trap its benefits within its walls.
"Ahhh, if only there was a glass or a porcelain teapot," I muttered.
Either would have worked, as neither absorbed nor imparted intense flavors into the tea, ensuring the brew''s full potency.
And then there was the matter of the missing grate.
I sighed, running a hand through my hair.
Grating the root into fine shavings versus hacking it into uneven chunks made all the difference. I''d learned that the hard way while brewing ginger tea after one too many reckless nights of drinking. A finely grated root released its essence fully, creating a brew that was both effective and palatable. On the other hand, chopped chunks, regardless of how thinly cut, barely infused, resulting in a bland and ineffective mixture.
And this wasn''t just any regular root¡ªit was ginseng, a root that Apophis had relentlessly drilled into my mind as a treasure of unparalleled medicinal potency. If I was going to drink it, I wanted every ounce of its restorative properties extracted and properly consumed.
Should I have just tossed it into a soup and called it a day?
I sighed, dismissing the thought.
No. According to the System''s knowledge, when prepared correctly, ginseng tea was the most optimal method to unlock the root''s full benefits. Anything less would feel like a disservice.
I looked back at the monk, who was using a pure gold spoon to ladle soup into delicate ceramic bowls.
"No offense," I noted, raising a brow, "but your definition of ''modest'' seems a bit off the mark."
He only smiled. "The concept of modesty depends on one''s circumstances, my friend. In our case, we are merely making the most of what we have available."
A tap on my shoulder drew my attention.
"Hey, young man," came a gruff voice behind me. "Are you going to take a bowl, or are you planning to admire the food all night?"
I turned and saw that a line of about a dozen monks had formed behind me. The two monks directly behind me were clearly practitioners of the ''External Force Meditation'' given the beating their faces had taken. Their expressions indicated that they were willing to partake in this so-called advanced meditative practice with me.
"Yes, I apologize." I hurriedly grabbed three silver spoons and three of the bowls of soup, carrying them over to one of the low tables on which Leona and Apophis were already seated. Since Apophis didn''t eat any of the food served, I had intended two of the bowls for Leona, and one for myself.
But to my surprise, Leona was already eating.
"I didn''t know they served cake here," I remarked, not bothering with Illusion magic to communicate. "Or is that one of the ''Eating Meditations'' you must do?"
I felt a tinge of jealousy over how different her''s and my training were.
They don''t, she said telepathically, her golden eyes glinting with mischief. It''s from my personal stash.
I blinked, feeling confused.
~She pulled it out of her phoenix void; her second stomach. Apophis explained.
However, his explanation did not clarify anything in one way or another. Rather, it made me more confused.
We didn''t have any cake in this Round. Not yet. There was that carrot cake at my grandmother''s, but¡ no, this wasn''t it.
My gaze narrowed as I took in the blueberry slice she was devouring, its distinctive blue frosting and the familiar "S" piped delicately on top, or at least what remained of the enormous letter.
My eyes widened as the realization hit me like a ton of bricks.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
"Leona," I began slowly, my voice low, "is that the cake Prince Chase Dayalan apologized to me with?"
It is, she replied matter-of-factly, taking another bite. What of it? You had given it to me, did you not? No take backs.
The silver spoon in my hand slipped, clattering noisily against the table.
~Master. What is it? Apophis hissed into my mind. If you wish for cake. I can use my connections to get you some.
I let out a laugh. "No, I don''t'' need any cake."
"Phoenixes truly are wonderful and magnificent," I muttered, shaking my head.
Yes, we are, Leona replied, continuing to eat her cake nonchalantly, as if indulging in a cake from a whole different Round was a perfectly reasonable thing to do.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
"Princess Sedna, you have a¡ guest."
Sedna narrowed her eyes at the pause in the servant''s voice.
The man cleared his throat. "It''s Claude Noire."
Ah.
Sedna set her cup of tea down, fully understanding the hesitation.
The Ozeryn Dukedom was one of the three dukedoms of the Adovorian Kingdom and by far the wealthiest. Sedna''s family had built their massive wealth over the centuries thanks to their monopoly of mines: mana stones and valued gemstones, most notably phoenix eyes. Their wealth had allowed them access to artifacts and information that most couldn''t even imagine.
Thus, due to their immense wealth, rather than in spite of it, Sedna was well-versed and cautious regarding how dangerous Claude Noire and his syndicate truly were. She also knew he wasn''t a real threat as long as the balances remained. He understood the delicate balance of power.
He wouldn''t act irrationally against his self-interests.
"Escort him to the music room," Sedna instructed. "I''ll meet him there after finishing my tea. Don''t worry, I''ll be able to manage on my own¡ªI''ll keep my temper in check."
Sedna was well known for her sharp tongue. But she wasn''t stupid.
Besides, I''m also curious to talk to him about something.
"Understood, princess." The servant bowed and left.
Sedna stared into the dark depths of her tea, her reflection shimmering faintly in the liquid.
He''s probably here because I''m an Awakened and familiar with Luca Frey. He is one of the few individuals out there aware of the loops.
Her aunt had relayed to her a few days ago that Claude Noire and Micah Frey had a rather heated meeting that everyone was surprised didn''t end in one or both of them dead. Having not heard such a tale in previous Rounds when her aunt visited, Sedna assumed that something in the last Round had shifted matters.
The most significant change was that Claude Noire died in the previous Round while on the premises of the Frey Manor.
Sedna tipped her cup, finishing the last of the bitter liquid.
Luca Frey must have done something.
"This is an unexpected visit," Sedna said, entering the music room, relying on her mechanical contraptions to walk in. "I don''t believe we''ve ever met. At least not a time I remember."
Claude turned, his tall frame silhouetted against the light streaming through the large windows. He stood by the grand piano, his long fingers tracing the keys absentmindedly.
"I don''t recall ever meeting with you either," Claude replied. He had a deep voice.
Sedna took him in. Claude Noire was handsome in an austere, dangerous way. Unlike Micah Frey, whose charm masked his ruthlessness, Claude''s menace was evident¡ªa warning in plain sight.
"Do you know how to play?" Sedna asked, easing herself into an armchair near the window. The room had been chosen for its privacy, shielded from the prying eyes of her staff.
"I did when I was younger," Claude answered.
A single note rang out, soft yet resonant in the acoustically optimized room, as his fingers pressed lightly against a key.
"Same," Sedna replied bitterly. The illness had taken control over her fingers, rendering them useless, not just for playing the piano but for the most basic of tasks.
"But I suppose I should still be able to play currently; I just haven''t tried," Sedna said.
She stretched out her hands, inspecting them as if for the first time.
The demise of her fingers'' functions wasn''t for a few more years. She could play the piano now if she tried. Albeit the trauma from the previous timeline still rendered her fingers to shake, even if the disease hadn''t yet spread that far.
"Is that why you''re helping Luca Frey financially?" Claude inquired. "To recover your health?"
What is he talking about?
The question sounded like a certain statement rather than a genuine inquiry. This was odd, given what Sedna knew about Claude.
"I just want this loop to end, is all," she replied truthfully.
She had no hopes for recovering her health. She planned on killing herself once this stupid Game ended so she could finally rest in peace and not go through the torturous demise of her illness. Not that she ever intended to reveal her intentions to anyone.
As for helping Luca, there was no reason to reveal that her financial support was due to Luca having threatened her.
There''s no benefit to sharing something so humiliating. Though, this man might already be well aware of it.
However, the money that Luca took was ultimately provided to the crown and utilized for the benefit of The Order. Thus, the cost stung less, knowing it aligned with Sedna''s own goals.
"You believe Luca can end the loops?" Claude inquired. His tone had an edge to it.
Sedna noted this shift with interest. "His appearance is shifting events at the very least."
She observed Claude''s expression. He was chewing on her words with care.
"From what I understand, you''re helping Luca as well," she said, her gaze steady on Claude. "A few of your spiders were spotted near the Town of Ascot, fighting off attackers after him. Why are you helping him exactly?"
That was a detail Sedna had not figured out despite her aunt''s expansive information network.
"I suspect my reasons are somewhat similar to yours," Claude replied smoothly.
Sedna raised a brow. "Is that so?"
Luca successfully threatened the leader of the most powerful syndicate on the continent?
But the thought quickly adjusted itself.
I suppose that wouldn''t be so surprising. Even that mad prince of the Daylan Dynasty bowed his head before Luca Frey in apology. I''m sure he found a way to make Claude Noire bend. But how exactly?
"I also wish to live a long and healthy life," Claude continued.
The ''also'' was a tad misaligned. Sedna had no dreams of a long or healthy life. Her ambitions were far simpler: to escape this endless loop, nothing more.
"I suppose your circumstances make sense. The looping nature of our world would prevent you from ever reaching that goal." Sedna nodded in understanding. "But what I can''t understand is why you came to see me?"
"Ruth Arankagul, Luca''s grandmother, passed away today," he replied.
Today?
Sedna flinched, realizing the significance of what Claude was alluding to.
"That''s several days later than in previous loops," he added, watching her carefully.
"Indeed, it is," Sedna agreed, maintaining her composure with a practiced, composed smile, as if it was an insight she was well aware of, despite only just learning of it. "Almost a week later."
Madame Ruth Arankagul''s death was a consistent event in every loop. It was no secret that she had been in poor health, her death inevitable despite her family''s wealth and resources. Yet somehow, Luca had delayed the inevitable.
Luca has the ability to extend someone''s life.
Sedna''s mind whirred as she pieced together fragments of memory, moments she had overlooked in the previous loops.
"There was also the case of the King of Adovoria," she added thoughtfully. "In the prior loop, he lived much longer than expected."
A flicker of confusion passed across Claude''s face.
Sedna didn''t miss it. "Ah," she said, feigning a light tone. "That was after you had died in the last loop."
The air seemed to shift.
Claude''s expression darkened for a fraction of a second before his lips twisted into an unsettlingly large smile. "Is that so?" he replied, his voice smooth but laced with something sharper.
Perhaps bringing up his death wasn''t the most tactful choice.
She''d initially attributed the king''s extended life to reduced stress¡ªhis eldest daughter hadn''t died young in that timeline. But now, the pieces fit together differently. Even Princess Evelyn herself was alive in this new timeline, thanks to Luca''s interventions, albeit that was not a health-related death.
Sedna clutched her hands together, feeling a long-forgotten emotion swell within her.
Hope.
She had long ago thrown away hope. After all, she had all the money, resources, and time in the world, and yet none of it mattered in the face of her illness.
But if Luca could extend Ruth''s life¡ªeven by a few days¡ªperhaps there was something there.
"Do you believe Luca is worth the trouble of protecting?" Claude Noire asked, breaking through her internal thoughts.
"Yes," Sedna replied without hesitation.
The room fell silent, but Sedna''s sharp eyes caught the subtle shift in Claude''s posture. His shoulders straightened ever so slightly, the faint tightening of his jaw.
Whatever answers he''d come for, it seems now he has them.
CH 203 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 9)
How shall I proceed?
Claude gazed up at the twilight sky, its purples and deep oranges casting long shadows across the manicured lawns and cobblestone paths of West Genise''s largest park. A faint breeze carried the scent of blooming lilies from the flowerbeds, mingling with the crispness of the evening air.
He let out a long sigh and adjusted the cuffs of his tailored, dark black coat, its subtle gold embroidery catching the light of one of the park''s light stone lanterns. Given his environment, so different from the dirty maze of East Genise, Claude had dressed the part, blending in among the nobles and their guards strolling through the park.
Whenever he faced a complex problem or an unresolved dilemma, a walk often helped untangle the web of thoughts in his mind. He had now been circling the park for well over an hour.
The park itself was a testament to West Genise''s wealth, with sprawling groves of ancient trees standing proudly alongside ornate fountains that gleamed in the twilight. Several massive, gilded statues of highly regarded Adovorian monarchs stood through the park, the largest of which was the kingdom''s founding Queen. She stood with one outstretched hand pointing toward the city skyline. Noble families wandered in pairs or small groups, their laughter and idle chatter punctuating the quiet hum of the surrounding city.
Claude didn''t wander about West Genise that often. It was too far removed from his base of operations, its polished elegance a world apart from the raw, unfiltered pulse of the city''s underbelly in East Genise. His visits here were typically brief, aimed at meeting the nobles enmeshed in his intricate web of influence.
But tonight was different.
The recent insights he had gleaned about Luca Frey were far too monumental, reshaping everything he thought he knew about the state of affairs. Such revelations demanded a venue befitting their gravity¡ªsomewhere expansive and serene, where he could walk and arrange his thoughts without the noise and chaos of East Genise.
Speaking with Sedna Ozeryn had been the final piece of the maddening puzzle. At last, he understood why Luca Frey was described as a treasure to be protected at all costs.
Luca''s ability to stave off imminent death, prolonging his grandmother''s life and that of Adovoria''s current king, was extraordinary. This power made him immensely invaluable to Claude Noire.
However, the Coward''s account of the attack at the Town of Ascot provided troubling insights into who it was that was after Luca Frey''s life.
Claude Noire''s tattoos described several immensely dangerous individuals to be wary of. Prince Chase Daylan was one such individual, but that didn''t stop Claude from going on the offensive against that lunatic warlock. Such was the case with all others, and Claude faced them head-on, never letting fear dictate his actions.
All except for one entity.
The architects of the Kobar Empire''s meteoric rise, their conquests surpassing even the legendary campaigns of Queen Yadana Daylan. Claude''s tattoos didn''t merely caution him against interfering with them¡ªthey commanded him not to stand in their way at all costs. That emphasis was only on par with the directives regarding Luca Frey''s protection.
And now, those commands stood in stark opposition.
The Coward had described the group the Spiders fought against in the Town of Ascot and the tenacity with which the attackers fought, seemingly feeling no pain and continuing to charge forward despite losing limbs and more. He described their swollen, purple veins, bloodshot eyes, and inhuman lack of hesitation.
Claude recognized them immediately. They were the undead soldiers of the Blood and Bones Brigade.
The leader of this dangerous group was Zuni Keita, a man who had risen from the grave¡ªa corruption to the natural flow of life and death. Moreover, he was an Awakened individual, capable of remembering each loop. He was one of the key architects behind the Kobar Empire''s expansion and whom Claude''s tattoos warned about getting on the wrong side of.
Attacking Luca Frey wasn''t unusual; Zuni Keita appeared to be tasked with testing the identified Awakened or Aware individuals of this world. The purpose was twofold¡ªto understand the capabilities and limits of each and hammer down anyone that might oppose them.
Claude''s past iteration was similarly attacked, and he had barely survived long enough to warm his next self. His next iteration attempted to learn more about the organization, but to no avail, leaving just a stern warning to avoid opposing them in the future. Ultimately, it appeared Claude had found a symbiotic relationship with the reality of the Kobar Empire''s expansion, finding profit where possible while cutting off his own tail to avoid elimination.
That same group was why he avoided getting involved with Grandov, the summoned hero who attempted to prevail in the face of the Kobar Empre''s overwhelming strength. There was little to no benefit to help the losing side in an inevitable defeat that repeated several dozen times.
Claude''s fingers brushed over his arm, where the tattoos with conflicting agendas lay hidden beneath his sleeve.
The question is, which tattoo''s instructions do I follow?
The logical choice was the most recent tattoo. The version of himself who etched those words had been aware of the older tattoo and its warnings. Surely, that Claude had understood the stakes.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
And yet, the sheer weight of the opposition made his chest tighten. If Zuni Keita had set his sights on Luca Frey, then protecting him would mean defying the one entity his tattoos demanded he avoid at all costs.
The easy choice was to allow matters to run their course in the future if Zuni Keita was unsatisfied by the learnings of his first failed attack on Luca Frey. Claude would simply need to retreat his protection and allow Zuni Keita to pummel Luca, as he had done with everyone else before. It went against the directive to ''protect Luca at all costs,'' but after testing Luca''s capabilities, Zuni would leave him alone.
Luca''s ability to prolong one''s life made him incredibly valuable. But Claude knew better than to be swayed by mere allure. That power alone, enticing as it was, wasn''t enough to justify the risks Luca brought with him if Claude attempted to prevent another attack on him by the undead Awakened.
Claude clenched his jaw. His gaze lingered on the gilded statue at the park''s center, its outstretched hand pointing toward some distant resolution. A cool breeze swept through the trees, causing their leaves to rustle in a gentle, rhythmic whisper.
However, Claude''s intuition screamed that something was different this time.
It came down to the final consideration: Grandov.
When Claude met Luca on the road, Luca stated that Claude had killed a friend of his. It was a claim that had struck Claude as absurd at first. Killing Micah, a handful of guards, or even an inconvenient bird? That tracked with Claude''s characteristic behavior. But killing someone that Luca considered a friend? That didn''t align with how Claude operated. Even if time was a factor, the version of himself from the previous loop wouldn''t have been too different in mindset from him today.
The Claude who had scrawled his final, desperate instructions to protect Luca wasn''t the type to casually eliminate someone integral to the young man''s life while vying for his goodwill.
Unless, that friend was Grandov.
Claude''s inquiries into who Luca was friends with ended at a dead end. The reports stated that Luca Frey had no friends. None at all. The consistency of that statement only made it more suspicious.
Still, persistence had eventually unearthed one notable exception, albeit in the past tense. Grandov Lyman.
The connection had seemed striking enough when Claude first discovered it, knowing that Grandov Lyman was the summoned hero of the loops. But it became far more intriguing when paired with what he recently learned of Grandov.
The one rule of the looping state of the world was that if Grandov Lyman died, the world would reset. Thus, killing him was one way to reset the world¡ªor perhaps test a theory.
Yet, Sedna had let something slip during their conversation. She had revealed that the world continued after Claude''s death¡ªa self-destructing explosion that had also consumed the friend Luca mentioned.
If Claude''s suspicions were correct, that friend was Grandov. And if the loops had persisted beyond Grandov''s death, the implications were staggering.
Grandov Lyman no longer controls the loops. I must have tested that theory by killing him in the previous Round.
Perhaps it was Luca Frey who held that power now.
If that were true, the young man''s significance far eclipsed his miraculous ability to extend life. Luca Frey wasn''t just valuable¡ªhe was dangerous, a threat to the entity that even Claude''s past selves had etched warnings about.
Moreover, unless Luca managed to fool Micah Frey and the rest of his family, Claude was sure that he was not another summoned hero. That meant the unthinkable: Luca was a resident of this realm who not only Awakened but also found a way to gain control of the game.
That, alongside his ability to extend someone''s life, would certainly make him a treasure.
Claude sighed. Around him, small clusters of nobles strolled, their laughter and hushed conversations blending into the serene ambiance.
If Luca dies in the next attack by Zuni Keita, and I''m correct, those people will figure it out. And unlike me, Zuni will remember it, given he''s Awakened. Who knows what they''ll do with that knowledge?
The trouble was that these conclusions rested on speculation and fragmented evidence. There were still too many gaps in the puzzle, too many unknowns. Claude wasn''t certain yet, but he had no choice but to put a stake in the ground with his life on the line.
Claude ran a hand over his forearm, where his tattoos lay concealed beneath layers of cloth. The etched words offered guidance but couldn''t answer the questions that loomed the largest in his mind.
Was Luca Frey worth protecting, as Sedna Ozeryn insisted? Or was he the kind of treasure that burned too brightly, one that might consume everyone who drew too close?
Claude''s jaw tightened as another thought loomed.
I could do nothing. But inaction itself is now a deliberate act. If Luca dies and the world restarts¡ what will they do with that knowledge?
Nearby, the sound of heels clicking against the cobblestones drew his attention. Two noblewomen strolled down the path, their long gowns swishing softly with each step. The taller of the two wore a violet dress with gold embroidery, her hands gesturing animatedly as she spoke. Her companion, a shorter woman in navy blue, clutched a lace fan, fluttering it near her face despite the sufficient chill in the summer air.
"It''s been such a headache," the taller woman lamented, her tone laced with exasperation. "I can''t believe the bailout for the Financial Arcane Solutions didn''t pass. Did none of those fools voting realize we''d have a financial crisis on our hands without it?"
Claude''s ears perked up as he feigned interest in the statue before him, his sharp gaze drifting to the pair.
"I heard Anastasia Genuiver got drunk and sent her brother in her stead," the shorter woman chimed in, her voice tinged with glee at the scandal. "He voted against her interests on two matters, including the Arcane Financial vote."
The taller woman huffed, turning up her nose. "It wouldn''t have mattered. A quarter of the council was absent, all blaming some stomach flu. Hah!"
Claude''s eyes narrowed, recalling the peculiar report on the Noble Council''s recent votes.
Having met Luca Frey, the young man didn''t strike him as a genius strategist and manipulator. Quite the opposite; his memory had many holes and blanks, which was unusual for an Awakened.
Yet, the failed vote bore the fingerprints of Luca Frey''s subtle machinations. Duncan Genuiver was a figure Claude''s tattoos had never mentioned¡ªa man who now stood as Luca''s still-living sister-in-law''s sworn aide, bolstered by a sudden rise in positive gossip of his good deeds. And the Financial Arcane Solutions? An organization that, according to his tattoos, should have thrived far into the future while depleting Adovoria of its funds. Yet now, it had met an untimely demise.
Luca Frey may not have appeared like much, but he was not to be underestimated.
A treasure, huh.
An explanation for the cryptic wording came to mind.
He might be a treasure. But treasures invite thieves.
Claude turned his back on the noblewoman and began walking down a narrow, hidden path in the garden, his polished shoes crunching softly against the gravel, his decision made.
Besides, why would I ever allow a treasure I''d discovered to come into someone else''s hands?
CH 204 - Counterintuitive advice (Part 10)
"Saga, I need your help," a smooth, measured voice emerged from the corner of the grand dining room.
The black, sticky puddle pooled in the shadows began to ripple, bubbling like tar exposed to heat. Slowly, Zuni Keita emerged, his movements unhurried, exuding an eerie calm. The inky darkness clung to him as if reluctant to release its grip, slithering and coiling around his form before dissolving into sleek strands of black shoulder-length hair and the rich folds of a dark velvet coat. As the transformation was completed, he stood tall, his calm gaze sweeping the room.
Without acknowledging the startled hush that greeted his dramatic entrance, Zuni moved toward the long dining table. Lord Tobias Ashbourne sat at one end, his gaunt and skeletal frame hunched forward, while Saga Duex reclined on the other side, martini in hand and a playful gleam in her eyes.
"Whatever with do you need my help?" Saga''s lips curled into a bright smile as she took a delicate sip of her drink.
"Luca Frey. I need his location," Zuni replied, his voice even.
Saga arched a silver eyebrow, amused. "What? I provided you with his movement pattern already, did I not?" Her tone was curious and playful; however, she already knew damn well why he had come.
I''m surprised he didn''t come to me for help sooner. Prideful and foolish young man.
Lord Tobias did not share Saga''s bemusement. His sunken eyes narrowed, and his expression darkened as he cut through. "Hold up. Zuni, you planned to attack him a week ago. Did something go wrong?"
Zuni lowered himself into his usual chair, his posture upright and his tone unhurried as he replied, "Yes, I did. But there was more resistance than expected. Also, there was a massive explosion, and in the chaos, he disappeared."
Saga continued to sip her drink, listening with mild curiosity to Zuni''s account.
Tobias leaned forward, clasping his skeletal fingers. "Explosion? More resistance than expected? What do you mean by that?"
"The Town of Ascot was more heavily guarded than anticipated," Zuni said evenly, his voice betraying no frustration as if he were merely stating the facts. "And the undead that managed to sneak into his room were blown to bits. The entirety of that section of the villa burned to the ground."
Saga laughed, the sound ringing out in the large dining room. "I warned you, darling."
This was a fact. She did warn him. Albeit, she left out a few minor details. Not that they were terribly relevant anyhow.
"Town of Ascot..." Tobias muttered, exhaling a low sigh as he leaned back in his chair. His bony fingers tapped against the table in thought. "You attacked the home base of the Arankagul family. Who knows what kind of mages they secretly have in their employment¡ªclearly, a fire mage of the highest tier. How many undead did you bring?"
"It was forty strong, but¡ª"
Tobias cut him off with a derisive scoff. "Forty? You damned greenhorn." He shook his head in disbelief. "The Town of Ascot is their stronghold. The shadowy Arankagul family has their fingers in every pie across the continent. Their power isn''t just some fluke. And you thought forty undead would suffice?"
Zuni blinked in mild confusion. However, his calm demeanor remained unchanged. "I''ve never heard of the Arankagul family."
Tobias stared at him before letting out a dejected sigh.
"That makes sense, I suppose," he concluded. "In the original loops, when you had Awakened, they were long written out of history, but this timeline hasn''t caught up. Until they''re gone, they''re a boogeyman you''d be wise to avoid."
Zuni nodded, absorbing the warning without protest. "That wasn''t the only trouble," he continued. "Spiders were there too."
Saga twirled her martini glass between her fingers, watching the amber liquid catch the firelight. Her tone remained light. "Spiders are everywhere. Claude Noire''s late mother made certain of that."
"Yes, but these weren''t ordinary Spiders." Zuni''s tone turned sharper, his gaze steady as it locked onto hers. "They were first-class fighters, and their positioning made it clear: they were protecting Luca Frey."
The dining room fell into an unnatural silence, the crackling fire nearby a faint whisper.
Saga''s smile faltered, replaced by an honest expression of mild disbelief. "Impossible," she said, her tone quieter. "There must have been a mage they intended to capture, and your undead got in the way."
Her mind churned.
Since when were the Spider''s Syndicate and the Frey family so cozy? Wasn''t Cluade Noire killed at the Frey manor in the previous loop?
Zuni''s response cut through her thoughts. "I know what I saw."
Tobias leaned forward, his sunken eyes narrowing as they fixed on Saga. "You said the boy was no trouble."
"He isn''t," Sage replied, tipping her martini glass to finish the last of the drink. "He''s a spoiled black sheep known to be an idiot. I''m sure Zuni has done his independent digging into who Luca Frey is and confirmed that as well."
Zuni nodded. "All accounts regarding Luca Frey indicated that he was a fool."
Tobias'' expression darkened further, his gaze colder than the chilly winds outside. "Even fools can change. Why would Claude Noire''s syndicate risk openly opposing us?"
Saga almost laughed, but the sound caught in her throat.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Perhaps because pigs have decided to fly?
Instead, she sighed and placed the empty glass on the table with a soft clink. "Coincidence?"
Tobias shook his head, his tone abrasive. "As I told Zuni last Round, there is no such thing as coincidences¡ªnot when Aware or Awakened are involved."
Saga leaned back in her chair, the firelight dancing across her golden eyes as her thoughts brewed at this new insight. "True," she muttered, her voice distant.
Just what did Luca Frey do to earn such protection from his family''s enemy no less? He must have done something significant to gain Claude Noire''s favor.
The silence that followed was dense, broken only by the faint crackle of the ancient fireplace. Shadows flickered and danced on the grand room''s walls, but the air remained cool as if the flames refused to share their warmth.
Not that Saga had to worry about staying warm. Her thin golden silk dress was embedded with ancient warming magic. As for the other two, they were undead, and such basic needs were beyond them. The fire was ultimately there only for aesthetic reasons.
"Saga, I''ve tried to track Luca Frey on my own, but I''ve found nothing." Zuni''s voice cut through the quiet with a notable flicker of urgency. "Can you use your detection skills to find him?"
Saga let out a soft tsk, her golden eyes glinting with faint amusement. She reached into her silk-draped sleeve and produced a golden Duex coin, twirling it expertly on the back of her manicured hand. The spinning coin caught the light, glimmering as if alive. Her gaze fixed intently on the flurry of turning gold, peering at something far beyond the physical object.
When the coin finally fell to the table, it landed with a muted clink. Saga''s eyelids closed, her head dipping forward as a slow exhale escaped her lips. When her eyes opened again, her expression was serious.
"I''m unable to trace his existence," she murmured.
Tobias frowned, his sunken eyes narrowing. "Are you saying he''s not of this world? Zuni, are you sure you didn''t kill him? For god''s sake, even with trouble, you raised a whole platoon to take on that brat."
"No, I''m certain," Zuni replied evenly. "If he were dead, his family would''ve held a funeral. He''s alive. Saga, can you try again?"
Saga shook her head, her silver-blonde hair catching the firelight as it moved. "What can I say? Wherever he might be, there''s not a single coin. It appears that he is in a place that lacks monetary compensation."
Tobias threw his head back and roared with laughter, the sound echoing off the high ceiling. "Where in this world could anyone survive without relying on your coins?"
Saga''s lips twitched into a smirk. "Perhaps you''re right, dear Toby. Perhaps Luca has, indeed, found the grave."
Not that she believed it herself one bit.
With a languid motion, she reached across the table and tapped the small figurine representing Luca Frey with a manicured nail. It toppled sideways with a hollow clink.
Zuni''s expression darkened as he leaned forward, swiftly setting the figurine upright again.
Tobias shifted in his chair, his bony finger pointing toward another figurine beside Luca''s. "What about the girl? I assume you tested her, too?"
Zuni''s jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a thin line.
Tobias glared in his direction, his face in disbelief. "Don''t tell me¡?"
Saga erupted with laughter, which chimed like bells, light and unbothered.
"All of the undead were burned to ash," Zuni replied, his voice calm despite the growing tension in the room.
"How many did you send?" Tobias asked sharply, his tone a mix of irritation and disbelief.
"Thirty," Zuni replied.
Tobias groaned, rubbing his temple with a skeletal hand. "Thirty¡ªand they all burned to a crisp?" His glare shifted to Saga. "What was it you said about the girl? That there was nothing of note to report?"
"Certainly, that description applies to her." Saga shrugged, unbothered. She leaned forward, her tone sharpening. "But it does not extend to her father. Aside from his sham of a charity, he''s the most powerful fire mage across the two continents. Zuni could have sent sixty¡ªno, a hundred undead and the result would''ve been the same."
Tobias sighed, leaning back in his chair. "Zuni, you''re losing your touch." He paused, reconsidering his words. "Though perhaps that''s not entirely your fault. This timeline is new and unpredictable¡ªfactors have shifted compared to the previous loops."
"He wasn''t there," Zuni insisted, his tone firm. "I made certain."
Saga leaned her chin on her hand, her golden eyes glimmering in amusement. "Clearly, not well enough," she countered. "You should''ve confirmed with me."
"I watched him leave," Zuni argued.
Saga chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Mages of that caliber often master magic beyond their primary craft. He likely had a teleportation ward in place, ready to activate if his precious daughter was ever in danger. You know as well as I do¡ªwhen it comes to her safety, that man is utterly deranged."
Zuni fell silent, the weight of her words settling over him.
Tobias leaned forward, his gaze turning shrewd. "The two newest Awakened, both infamous for their uselessness, and yet each managed to stave off their tests¡ªwith fire, the only effective counter against the undead." He exhaled sharply. "The Goddess of Luck is making her preferences painfully clear."
"Don''t mention that cursed being," Zuni chided Lord Tobias.
Saga''s golden eyes flicked to the shadowed corner where their leader''s presence usually loomed. Luckily, the ledge was empty, its carved edges catching the faintest glow of the firelight.
Gods were a taboo subject¡ªespecially those who had long stepped out of the realm of mere fables.
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
I wonder how that unstoppable lucky pair is doing.
"Hahhhh¡" I exhaled deeply, my eyes closed.
With Chase''s lucky coin and Jasper being who he was, I was confident they had saved Chase''s sister from her demise.
Now, all that remains is that matter.
"Focus!" the monk scolded in a hushed but sharp tone. "Your mind is wandering again. When this happens during meditation, gently acknowledge the thought without attaching to it, then bring your attention back to your breath."
I knew better than to respond. That would only result in further scolding.
Instead, I inhaled slowly and deliberately, directing my focus to the sensation of air entering my nostrils and filling my lungs.
After supper, instead of retiring for the night, my teacher guided me to this secluded cavern for the next stage of my meditation training. The walls of red and orange clay seemed to absorb the flickering glow of faint light stones at the foot of the cavern walls, casting an ambient, almost otherworldly atmosphere.
With my eyes closed, the dim hues seeped through my eyelids, forming subtle patterns. This aligned with the sort of meditation I had originally expected to be partaking in from the start.
[ Sanity: +1 ]
I smiled at the blue notification that appeared before my vision, as vivid as if my eyes were open.
[ Sanity: 0 ]
The benefits of this meditation were having evident effects already, sweeping away any broken pieces to my sanity, without the side effect brought on by my affliction'' Ignorance is Bliss,'' which would have also resulted in my memory getting partially wiped.
"It''s incredible how meditation can achieve so much," I mused to Apophis after returning to my room. I noted that Leona had yet to return herself from her own meditative practice.
~Indeed, it is a power skill. Meditation will ensure your mind is in good order without any unnecessary repercussions.
Apophis hissed softly, his tone tinged with pride.
"If I keep this up¡ª" I began, but my voice faltered.
My gaze locked onto the unusual message floating in front of me. I reread it three times to confirm the words.
~Master, what is it? Apophis''s voice into my mind carried a note of concern.
"I¡ªI need to go home," I replied, not taking my eyes off the floating message.
~Why? Did something happen? Is the meditation proving too difficult? The stretches can be challenging, but overcoming them is essential.
I shook my head. "No, it''s not that¡ but I can''t keep meditating."
[ Luca Frey, here is some advice on how to save Adovoria: You must allow Ignorance is Bliss to run its course. ]
[ There is benefit in diving into insanity''s depths and clawing your way back to sanity''s shore, again and again. ]
CH 205 - The Death Pact (Part 1)
~Hah. Did your System at least explain the benefit of this insanity cycle?
I shook my head. ¡°No, it ignored me when I asked for more information.¡±
Apophis went silent, clearly pondering the situation. His purple eyes narrowed, gleaming faintly in the dim light. Then, with a slow hiss, he spoke again.
~Master, how much do you trust your System?
The question caught me off guard, and I blinked in surprise. It was the same question Micah had posed to me once before.
¡°I don¡¯t have any reason not to trust it,¡± I said slowly, carefully choosing my words. Thus far, although the System might make fun of me occasionally, its actions overwhelmingly felt like it was doing everything in its power to assist me. ¡°At the very least, I trust its goal is for me to save Adovoria, which would have aligned with my intentions regardless.¡±
Apophis tilted his head slightly, his tongue flicking out to taste the air.
~Perhaps, he hissed softly, his tongue flicking the air as he spoke. The benefit of going insane and returning is akin to tempering. I once observed a practice in a cold realm where inhabitants subjected their bodies to extreme heat and then plunged into icy water, alternating between the two. The result was a hardened, resilient immune system.
He coiled himself tighter as he spoke, his black scales shimmering faintly in the dim light of my room.
¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, though my thoughts were already unraveling the more significant implications of the System¡¯s message.
The System had never provided advice or guidance unprompted like this. At the very most, it provided hints by increasing or decreasing my Intelligence stat.
Why, then, would it go out of its way to provide direct guidance now?
There was precedence to this, however. Grandov had revealed to me that he approached me in the bar of his Round 67 because the System gave him a hint that I was the key to beating the Game. That was apparent favoritism on the System¡¯s part.
But was it favoritism toward Grandov¡ªor toward me?
With both of us in the Game now, despite Grandov being 0.6 of a Player and having more access to Game functions, only I was provided info on where Grandov was at any given time. Grandov was not granted the same courtesy regarding my whereabouts.
There was other evidence of assistance by the System. I had grown to suspect that the System was influencing some of the seemingly random elements of the Game. Sure, the Random Checker didn¡¯t always work as I hoped, often providing useless bits of information. Still, when it mattered¡ªwhen it truly mattered, the insights provided were exactly what I needed.
It must be desperate for the Game to be won.
That was the conclusion I kept circling back to whenever I dwelled on the System¡¯s intentions¡ªand, ultimately, how I managed to stomach its counterintuitive advice.
¡°Since meditating is off the table, there¡¯s no reason for me to linger here,¡± I muttered. There were far more appealing destinations where I could kill time¡ªor rather, learn about their culture and power structures¡ªwhile honing my control over Chaos Magic or Illusion Magic. Neither skill had seen any progress in this monk¡¯s barren abode, which lacked both dead mana and mana potions.
For now, I needed to go home. It would rain soon, and there was no point in wasting a chance to gleen insight from my favorite information broker.
I didn¡¯t have much to pack. I had already entrusted the ginseng to Leona for safekeeping and wasn¡¯t keen to pull it out for my travels; it would be useless if the loop ended abruptly. Unfortunately she refused to store anything non-edible, stating that the time in the desert in the previous loop was an exception under extreme circumstances.
¡°No. It¡¯ll make me sick. I¡¯ll only agree to store artifacts if you also agree to eat this spoon,¡± Leona had snapped earlier over dinner, ending any further discussion on the matter.
¡°Leona should probably stay behind, though,¡± I noted. Putting her mind in order was a more pressing concern than having her follow me around. Besides, having burned the necklace that kept her invisible to a crisp, she could no longer stay invisible to individuals who could sense her true form. ¡°But will she be safe on her own?¡±
Apopish nodded his head in approval. His voice came into my mind, smooth and confident.
~As the young phoenix grows, so does her strength¡ªexponentially. Thus, the order of her mind will be of utmost importance. But as for her safety? The monks will do her no harm. And I wouldn¡¯t worry about her safety as much as the safety of anyone near her¡ªfriend or foe alike.
Apophis relayed further details regarding Leona¡¯s fiery outburst back in Ascot. She had incinerated the entirety of the wing I had been staying in. The only reason I had escaped unscathed was thanks to a miraculous combination of the Hindsight Reflex and A Fool¡¯s Escape triggering in quick succession.
Unfortunately, that also meant that one of my most powerful trump cards had already been played, as A Fool¡¯s Escape could only activate once per Round.
¡°I¡¯ll request a carriage,¡± I said. ¡°Though given the distance, it won¡¯t arrive until morning time.¡±
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
¡°I need to go,¡± Remlend said, rising from the outdoor table where he and a handful of Frey Manor¡¯s servants had gathered. They were sharing a late meal and sorting household materials in preparation for the showers expected in the next day or two.
The soft glow of stone lanterns bathed the courtyard in warm light, providing sufficient lighting for them to do their work. The summer air was cool and fragrant with the scent of distant jasmine blooms that Jarvis had recently planted.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s that thing again?¡± a young maid exclaimed.
Another servant chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°That Luca boy¡ªpulling his pranks even when he isn¡¯t here.¡±
Remlend¡¯s expression remained neutral as he adjusted his sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s a task he assigned me, so I must perform it,¡± he said simply.
The other servants exchanged puzzled glances. Remlend couldn¡¯t blame them for their confusion regarding Luca Frey. Until recently, he thought of Luca Frey as nothing more than an idiot, much like everyone else. And truth be told, the task Luca had given him did seem like nonsensical busywork at first glance.
But the state of affairs within the Frey manor had seriously changed.
Recent events had convinced Remlend that Luca Frey was no longer the boy everyone thought they knew. He was confident that Luca was afflicted with the Golden Eyes Curse, destinying the boy to either madness or genius. Whatever the truth, Micah Frey clearly believed in the latter. He had followed every instruction Luca ever gave, no matter how odd, with increasing intensity as of late.
¡°Also, it¡¯s young master Luca,¡± Remlend corrected, his voice firm.
The man who had spoken earlier grimaced and averted his gaze. ¡°Right, right¡ªyoung master Luca.¡±
Around the table, the mood grew tense. The other servants shifted uneasily, their glances darting toward the shadows as if fearing unseen ears.
Their caution wasn¡¯t unwarranted. The Frey household had been on edge ever since the day of the betrayals. In one fell swoop, three members of the staff had been exposed.
There was Kaiden, who attempted to take Micah¡¯s life, only to meet his end at Luca¡¯s hand.
Then there was the lesser-known case of Denise, who was caught poisoning Luca¡¯s tea but was spared from death due to Luca¡¯s unexpected mercy.
And Charles¡ªa figure who had served the Frey household longer than most¡ªwas revealed to be a traitor aligned with the Guardians of Luminal. This third discovery appeared to have been uncovered by Luca Frey as well¡ªthe man was taken downstairs into the dungeon immediately after Luca had a private meeting with Micah.
The message was clear: crossing Luca Frey, the once-dismissed family member was a grave mistake.
Remlend¡¯s gaze lingered on the young servant he had corrected moments ago. The shift in tone when addressing Luca hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by anyone at the table.
But there was one thing that puzzled Remelnd.
Why had Luca spared me?
He presumed his Wallflower Curse helped him evade detection thus far. Yet, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Luca Frey knew far more about him than he let on.
Perhaps he¡¯s choosing to ignore me? Remlend mused as he made his way through the manor¡¯s gardens. The faint sound of crickets accompanied his steps.
Luca¡¯s alliances with Sedna Ozeryn hinted at layers of plans and arrangements Remlend couldn¡¯t begin to unravel. Whatever the case, there was one thing he knew for sure: the young master¡¯s reach extended further than anyone had anticipated.
And perhaps I am better off staying within that reach than attempting to escape it.
With that thought, he quickened his pace toward Frey Manor, a looming silhouette with its dark towers against the backdrop of the star-filled sky.
A sudden explosion shook the estate, the sound originating from one of the towers and reverberating through the grounds.
Remlend¡¯s eyes moved toward the left-most tower.
That was the workshop of Sarka Jarbez, the genius inventor Luca Frey had recently scouted. Rumor had it that she was on the brink of completing a small portal and something far more dangerous. Judging by the blast, it was likely the latter that had emitted it.
Explosions were nothing new in Frey Manor. Elda Frey¡¯s workshop on the ground floor often erupted with thunderous booms, accompanied by her unmistakable maniacal laughter. However, ever since a private meeting with Luca and receiving a mysterious notebook, she¡¯d been more fervent than ever in her craft.
Remlend had noticed those notebooks. Several members of the Frey household had received them. He was curious as to what secrets these notebooks possessed, but as it was outside the scope of his duties, he didn¡¯t care enough to investigate the matter. The risk was not worth it.
As he entered the grand hallway, he passed Micah Frey¡¯s office. The heavy door was shut, with yet another late-hour meeting taking place, no doubt. A constant stream of guards, mages, and political figures moved in and out, no matter the hour.
Micah had always managed to maintain an air of effortless calm despite his endless responsibilities. Lately, however, his workload had doubled. There were new threats on all fronts, including whoever had sent undead soldiers to target Luca in Ascot. And there were new, unusual alliances¡ªmost notably the truce with Claude Noire. That tenuous agreement, too, had come about after a secret meeting between Claude and Luca along the road in Humpton Forest.
And then there was the looming financial disaster. The fallout from the failed vote in the Noble Council to support the Financial Arcane Solutions had left Micah scrambling to contain the damage. It was a situation made all the more challenging by the whispers that he himself had played a role in ensuring the vote had failed.
Remlend ascended the staircase to Luca Frey¡¯s bedroom. Henry stood on watch outside the door, offering a slight nod as Remlend entered.
Inside, the room was quiet and neat. Luca¡¯s desk, clearly seldom used, stood near the window. Remlend walked over, pulling out the chair with a soft scrape. Glancing at his wristwatch, he noted the time: 10:59.
Perfectly on schedule.
His task was simple but peculiar: sit at Luca Frey¡¯s desk at the top of each hour during the Remlend¡¯s usual working hours. This was his final task for the day.
¡°I¡¯ll send you a message. Make sure you¡¯re there to receive it,¡± Luca had instructed him with a cryptic wink. When asked how the message would come, Luca had only added, ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡±
Remlend leaned back, his gaze shifting to the window.
Was the message supposed to come by dove?
However, that idea didn¡¯t make much sense as the Frey Manor had a messenger bird tower, and all the birds made their way there.
Another possibility was that Luca Frey had long forgotten about Remlend. It had been nearly a week since the task began, and no message had arrived despite checking every hour. Perhaps whatever method was intended had been lost to the obscuring effects of Remlend¡¯s Wallflower Curse.
He sighed, drumming his fingers lightly on the desk. Whatever the reason, he would stay until the clock struck eleven, as he always did.
Remlend¡¯s eyes followed the sweeping motion of his watch¡¯s large hand as it completed its circle. The hour struck 11:00. He waited a few minutes longer, just in case. However, as usual, there was nothing.
Rising from the chair, he prepared to leave when a sudden flash of light froze him mid-motion. A translucent blue screen materialized in front of him, its style reminiscent of the messages used by the Guardians of Luminal, albeit he¡¯d only ever heard of it and never seen it.
[ Remlend, this is Luca. Please send a carriage to these coordinates to arrive tomorrow morning. ]
Though momentarily startled, Remlend¡¯s reflexes took over. Grabbing a sheet of paper from the desk, he jotted down the coordinates with his right hand. Meanwhile, his left hand reached for a map of the continent.
Tracing the location with his index finger, he frowned. The coordinates pointed to the heart of the Desolate Desert, on the edge of the Daylan Dynasty¡¯s territory. According to the map, there was nothing there but endless stretches of sand and clay.
A second message appeared before him before he could dwell on the oddity.
[ Ah, and one more important thing. ]
[ Make sure no one on the carriage has any Duex coins on them. Use alternative forms of payment¡ªgemstones, gold, or anything else. Check the cushions and the floor thoroughly. Not a single Duex coin must remain. ]
¡°Of course, young master Luca,¡± Remlend replied aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll have the carriage prepared immediately to ensure it arrives on time.¡±
He waited a moment, half-expecting another message or perhaps a confirmation of his response. But there was only silence.
Remlend tucked the paper with the coordinates into his pocket. As peculiar as the task was, he had his orders.
Turning toward the door, he straightened his posture and walked out. The Desolate Desert was a long way off, and there was no time to waste.
CH 206 - The Death Pact (Part 2)
Ned stirred awake, the coolness of dawn brushing against his dry and rough skin. The desert air was crisp, carrying a faint bite that would vanish the moment the sun fully rose on the horizon, replaced by a heat more fierce than any torch.
He sat up slowly. His face still stung from the relentless slapping meditation of the day before, a dull, lingering burn. His muscles ached from sleeping atop the clay dome, but he preferred its vast, open expanse to the suffocating walls of the rooms below.
How fast things can change.
Less than two weeks ago, he had been sleeping in a bed of silk, surrounded by the luxuries befitting the undefeated champion of The Cage¡ªThe Ogre of Adovoria.
Most assumed he was stupid. After all, he used his fists to earn money and had a face that made children cry. Add in his temper while in the ring¡ªenhanced for showmanship¡ªand people rarely thought twice about his intelligence. But he had been careful. He saved his earnings, invested wisely, and nurtured those investments until they bore great profits. While other fighters squandered their winnings in the casino or the Red Lantern district, he built a future for himself, one calculated coin at a time.
And yet, in the end, none of it mattered.
All the wealth and glory in the world couldn''t save him from the torment Kleave had left him with. Not one of the three best doctors in Genise had a clue how to alleviate the mental shock that Ned had received, and he had hit his breaking point.
The scent of flowers haunted him, creeping into every corner of Genise. No matter where he went, it was there¡ªclinging to fabrics, wafting from street vendors, drifting on the evening breeze. A ghost of a smell that no one else noticed.
It drove him mad.
So he left. His home, his friends, his fortune, everything.
Because no amount of money could buy peace from the horrors in his own mind.
His claustrophobia was the second unfortunate side effect that lingered after his fight against Kleave the Kid¡ªbeing trapped in the cage with that pink-haired monster had done a number on him. Thus, ever since arriving at the abode of these curious monks, he had only ever slept outside.
It wasn''t all that bad, though. It reminded him of his younger days.
From his vantage point, the Desolate Expanse Desert stretched endlessly before him, painted in a spectrum of shifting colors. It was glorious in a truly breathtaking way.
Half the sky remained deep navy, the last remnants of night clinging stubbornly to the west. The east glowed in bands of violet and gold, growing ever more brilliant as the sun prepared to rise.
The dunes, once a uniform shade of lifeless beige, now shimmered in hues of rose and amber. Their rippling forms caught the light, making them appear almost fluid.
Scattered rock and clay formations jutted out like the bones of an ancient beast. Their jagged silhouettes cast long shadows over the desert floor.
He drew in a deep breath.
Nothing.
Absolutely nothing.
A large smile grew across Ned''s disfigured face.
It was a void where scent should have been, an absence so complete it was almost unnatural. No dust. No sweat. No lingering traces of past campfires or desert blooms. It was as if the world had been scrubbed clean of all fragrance.
For a brief moment, he savored it.
The miraculous, scentless air filled his lungs, clear and weightless.
No sudden splitting headache.
No poisonously vivid colors closing in on him.
No phantom stench that sent his stomach twisting into knots.
He had left his friends and comfortable home, but in the desert, he had found a place where he could forget the mental damage he''d received and the pink-haired shrimp who had broken him.
Briefly, at least.
Ned Inga''s beady eyes followed the weak-looking young man who had arrived in the common dining area for breakfast.
It''s that other shrimp again.
Not that Ned would ever make the mistake of underestimating someone just because they looked weak. Not after Kleave.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Kleave was short and scrawny, and yet of the hundreds¡ªno, perhaps thousands¡ªof fighters Ned had faced in The Cage, that pink-haired shrimp was the biggest monster that Ned had ever come across.
And Luca Frey was undoubtedly a monster in his own right.
The monks practically worshiped the black serpent coiled around one of Luca''s shoulders and the golden phoenix perched on the other. A young man literally draped in myth and power.
Yet, he looked so frail that Ned worried he might crush him like an ant if he wasn''t careful.
Luca was constantly out of breath from a bit of walking and struggled with most rudimentary stretching.
Is he here because he has a terminal illness?
That had been Ned''s first thought when he saw him on his first day.
However, the monks couldn''t cure physical ailments. They could only train one''s mind against the horrors of the world. Thus, Ned ultimately concluded that the young man must have been suffering from a similar, if not more severe, mental ailment, one that had evidently taken a toll on his body.
And clearly, all the wealth in the world couldn''t save him either.
Ned was aware that two individuals had made quite the killing betting against him in the fight with Kleave. One was Kleave''s girlfriend. The other was Luca Frey, younger brother to the fianc¨¦ of Princess Elizabeth and new heir to the Frey Merchant Guild. He lacked neither funds nor connections.
Yet, here he was. In the Desolate Expanse Desert.
Ned gazed down at his porridge.
A scattering of purple desert petals lay atop it. He lifted the bowl to his nose, but as expected¡ªnothing. No scent. The strange desert air made everything blank and empty.
For now, it was a much-needed relief. But Ned had no intention of spending the rest of his days out here. He could have gone to Ibitian Rouge, a proper city in the Dayalan Dynasty, where desert life was still harsh but far more comfortable.
But Genise was his home. Adovoria was his home. He took pride in his roots, in his kingdom.
So, he would train his mind under the guidance of the monks, endure, and return.
Hopefully, sooner than the decade they claimed it might take.
"Luca, you''re leaving already? We''ve only just begun working on your mind."
Ned perked up at the voice. Luca''s monk instructor stood beside him.
There was an unspoken rule here¡ªmind your own business. But Ned was only human. And Luca Frey was wrapped in peculiarity, layered like an onion.
For one, he had bet on Kleave but hadn''t even watched the fight. Betting was only a fraction of what made The Cage thrilling. The real draw was the spectacle. And yet, Luca had skipped it. Even his guard, who placed the bet on his behalf, hadn''t stuck around.
As a showman fighter, Ned found it somewhat insulting.
And peculiar.
"Yes, I''m afraid I must return home. Please take good care of Leona while I''m away," Luca replied.
Leona was the phoenix that was always around Luca.
Is he leaving that mythical creature behind? Has he cured his mind?
Ned frowned.
Or has his mind gone entirely sideways if he''s leaving behind a creature thought to be extinct and a thing of myths and legends?
Ned flinched as Luca''s gaze turned to him. Or rather, his eyes were looking at something above Ned''s head.
A smile appeared on Luca''s lips.
Ned rubbed his scalp instinctively, a strange feeling creeping over him, like an invisible ghost hovering just out of reach.
He had seen Luca stare at him like this every morning. Sometimes he smiled. Sometimes he frowned.
But he never spoke to him. Never actually interacted.
However, what is this?
Ned frowned, watching Luca make his way over to him.
"I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Luca Frey," he said, extending a hand.
Ned clasped it carefully, mindful not to crush it. "Ned Inga, better known as The Ogre."
Why now? Why introduce himself just as he was leaving?
"What did you want?" Ned inquired, suspicious.
Luca smiled. "What I want¡ Well, if you''re asking, I''d like to recruit you into The Order."
Ned raised his brows.
What is this crazy shrimp spewing?
"The Order?" Ned scoffed, laughing. "Now, why would I waste my time doing boring work?"
He had enjoyed his old life at the casino¡ªfighting, the thrill of the crowd, the spectacle. But The Order? That was out of the question. All they did was beat up petty criminals in East Genise and clear out bandits from the roads.
"There''s no glory in it."
Once, maybe. Long ago, The Order had shined, its name carried into battle alongside Adovoria''s finest. But that glimmer had long rusted over, leaving behind a dull, toothless relic.
And, of course, there was another problem.
But there is no need to even mention that.
"Why is there no glory?" Luca asked, his expression genuinely perplexed.
Ned frowned. "It''s a joke. The Order used to fight wars. Battles. Now? It''s just scuffling with street thugs. And not even the big ones. They don''t have the guts to take on the syndicates in East Genise or the corrupt nobles in the West."
"Ah." Luca nodded as if considering something.
Then he smiled¡ªbrightly as if he had just found a piece of a puzzle that fit.
"Ned Inga, say Adovoria was attacked and went to war. Would you find glory in fighting for your kingdom?"
Ned narrowed his gaze.
Was this a trick question? Just what is this crazy shrimp scheming?
But his answer came easily. Without hesitation. "Of course."
He was a proud Adovorian. Always had been. And there was no greater glory than fighting for one''s homeland.
Luca''s smile deepened.
"Wonderful," Luca replied. "As fate would have it, Adovoria will be going to war in a few years¡ªthis is obviously confidential information. I will recommend that Princess Elizabeth add you to The Order, forgoing the usual formalities."
Ned was quiet as he examined Luca''s expression. He was serious.
But that doesn''t mean his head is on straight. Not that mine is, either.
Ned exhaled. "If that''s true, and Adovoria will be going to war¡ It''s not like I can participate." He tapped his temple. "I don''t know what you''ve heard about me, but I''m here for a reason. My mind isn''t right after my last fight. Until I fix it, I''m staying here¡ªlikely for a decade."
Luca''s expression brightened like he had been waiting for those exact words.
"If I can take care of your ailment, would you join The Order and fight in the war?" he asked.
Ned smirked. "Of course."
It was all hypothetical, anyway.
But the phoenix and the strange snake on Luca''s shoulders made him pause. It made him wonder.
Perhaps this shrimp knows something.
Luca extended his hand. "It''s a promise, then."
Ned clasped it¡ªfirm, though he wasn''t entirely sold yet.
Then Luca said something truly ridiculous.
"I''ll have the cure for your ailment in a month''s time."
Ned froze.
Then he laughed¡ªa short, rough bark of disbelief. "You really are crazy."
But Luca just smiled.
"One month."
CH 207 - The Death Pact (Part 3)
The Ogre¡ªor rather Ned Inga¡ªwas surprisingly easy to convince to join the eventual war effort.
I had always intended to approach him. The moment I saw that monstrous Strength stat of 412 appear during his fight against Kleave, thanks to the Random Character Checker, I knew he was someone I had to secure.
But there was no real rush.
The war was still years away¡ªthough I had a nagging suspicion that the timeline could accelerate, given my opponent within the Kobar Empire was either an Aware or an Awakened individual. More importantly, with the Game''s difficulty level, victory wouldn''t come in a single Round. Per Micah, it would take at least several dozen Rounds. Even the veteran playing the role of Grandov struggled through 67 Rounds without beating the Game.
So, rather than immediately making my move, I observed the enormous man. And every morning, without fail, I would roll a Random Character Checker on The Ogre to glean any helpful insight that could prove advantageous to me eventually.
The first check ended in failure.
[ NULL. Random Character Checker failed. ]
The second morning, I got some useless, though surprising insight.
[ Ned Inga (The Ogre) is 30 years old, born on the third moon of Year 750 of the Adovorian Calendar. ]
Thirty years old. He was far younger than I expected.
Ned''s face looked like his creator had sculpted him from clay¡ªthen carelessly smudged the features with a thumb. Low brows, beady eyes, and a nose and jaw that had clearly been broken more times than I could count. His towering height only added to the impression of a creature built for battle.
Given his long and previously undefeated reign in The Cage of the Gilded Siren, that meant he had been fighting professionally since his teenage years.
Crazy.
The third morning, I uncovered something much more valuable, albeit concerning.
[ Ned Inga (The Ogre) is currently afflicted with Claustrophobia, the fear of small spaces. ]
[ Claustrophobia: 35 ]
That explained why he slept in the desert outdoors instead of in the rooms provided.
It also meant there was an unexpected complication. Kathy''s antidote wouldn''t have helped with this affliction. His aversion to enclosed spaces was just as debilitating as the fragrance poison, and it seemed the monks had chosen to tackle it first.
This meant leaving the desert was of little use until the monks deemed him ready, which I overheard would take about a month.
That was fine by me.
I still needed to track down an antidote for the scent-based affliction, but I wasn''t worried. Kathy wasn''t the type to craft a poison without a cure.
On my final morning at the monks'' abode, just before setting out, the Random Character Checker revealed something that made me internally groan.
[ Level 3 Random Character Check in progress for Ned Ingra (The Ogre) ]
[ Ned Ingra''s Nationalism level for Adovoria is at Peak. ]
[ He will gladly stake his life on behalf of his country in return for glory and a place in history. ]
So that''s how it was.
I had assumed convincing The Ogre to fight in the war would take effort, and I''d need to leverage his ailment¡ªoffering a cure in exchange for his service.
But the reality was backward.
The Ogre didn''t need persuading. He would have thrown himself into the war against the Kobar Empire regardless. The real issue wasn''t motivation¡ªit was his crippling affliction against the scent of flowers that kept him from being battle-ready.
Which meant my job wasn''t to convince him. It was to remove his obstacles.
"I''ll have the cure for your ailment in a month''s time," I told him.
His laughter rumbled like distant thunder. "You really are crazy."
Up close, he was even larger than I had realized¡ªmore imposing than he had seemed in The Cage against the short Kleave. A mountain of muscles and scars.
"One month," I repeated, holding his gaze.
By then, the monks would have tackled his Claustrophobia, and I would have the antidote.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
And with that, I''d have my war champion.
***
"Young master Luca." Remlend held open the carriage door as I emerged from the labyrinth of winding tunnels.
The perfect attendant, as always.
A pair of desert striders stood before the carriage, lapping up water. Judging by the damp sand beneath their hooves, they hadn''t been here long.
The sun had just risen above the horizon, and for now, the desert air was comfortable, untouched by the day''s impending heat.
I had been slightly worried about not having a ride home. The flaw of Illusion Magic was that while it allowed me to communicate at an enormous distance, I could not receive a response in return. Thus, I had to trust Remlend to do his job well.
But I didn''t need to worry. When has Remlend ever lapsed in his execution?
"Young master Luca!" Henry greeted me excitedly, reminding me of a golden retriever. "How was your¡ stay? And where is Leona?"
He looked around expectantly, some lines of worry crossing over his face as he couldn''t find her.
"She''s staying with the monks," I replied.
"Ah, is that so." He hesitated, lips parting as if to ask more.
"Don''t dig any deeper than that," I cut him off before he could ask and entered the carriage.
There was no point in explaining further. Nothing I could have said would ease Henry''s concerns. The monks had suggested a rather lengthy timeline for Leona''s recovery. It wasn''t an issue in the long run, over the course of several Rounds, but it was too lengthy to explain to this Henry, who would only ever recall this Round.
It was frustrating to leave her behind, but I had accepted that, without her Sanity in check, Leona was about as dangerous as a Wobbly Pebble.
I frowned as the carriage lurched forward, the desert shifting outside the window.
Speaking of Wobbly Pebbles, I still needed to solve that.
Despite a lengthy investigation into the matter in the previous Round, in the end, Kathy never figured out how to undo its effects. But she had provided some insight.
"This damage is more akin to fire rather than poison," she had told me, her face grave. "It doesn''t just weaken the body¡ªit breaks it down, mutates it at the cellular level. There''s no simple antidote. You''d have to either reconstruct the body from scratch or turn back time. And as far as I know, no one is capable of either, except perhaps The Alchemist."
The Alchemist wasn''t just powerful¡ªshe was a monster in human skin. She could twist a person into whatever form she pleased, reshaping flesh as easily as a sculptor molding clay. But while I had found reason and common ground with other dangerous individuals, she was different.
She made my skin crawl. Especially after having seen the children she had mutated.
A grim smile filled my face as I realized I could not recall their forms anymore, even if I tried. The memory had been wiped away. It was that disturbing.
I felt Apophis'' cool body slide past the back of my neck, arranging himself across both shoulders.
And now, aside from Leona, I had a second creature The Alchemist would love to get her hands on.
However, what if¡ª?
[[ Apophis, do you know if The Alchemist had any disciples? ]]
With Remlend sitting across from me, I relied on Illusion Magic to interact with Apophis.
A venomous hiss sounded from the snake into my left ear.
~Master, why do you mention that damned bitch?
A shiver ran down my spine.
I was clearly tapping my knuckles against a door that Apophis did not wish to open. However, it was necessary.
[[ Did she? ]]
~Hah, no, she did not. That narcissist refused to teach anyone her craft.
I sighed, somewhat frustrated.
I had hoped¡ªhowever foolishly¡ªthat perhaps one of her disciples could have helped. Maybe even one with a shred of morality left. But if there were no disciples at all¡
I turned my gaze to the window. The desert stretched endlessly beneath the unbroken blue sky. Mirages shimmered at the horizon, twisting the landscape into illusions, while clusters of stubborn shrubs, dusted with violet blossoms, clung to life in defiance of the heat.
The desert was beautiful, in its own cruel, unrelenting way¡ªmuch like the Wobbly Pebble.
A poison without a cure was a double-edged sword. However, I couldn''t ignore its raw, destructive potential. If harnessed correctly, it could turn the tides of war, flipping the chessboard entirely¡ªending this Game once and for all.
I should have Leo Jarbez take another look at it¡ªand explode it at a safer distance this time. His Magical Inventor (Level 3) skill and talent for reverse engineering made him my best bet at unraveling the Pebble''s mysteries. Unfortunately, he had been killed by Claude in the previous Round, cutting off his research into it entirely.
Perhaps aside from reverse engineering it, he could find a way to reverse its adverse effects?
I should also check Lisa''s archives. She might have something useful on the topic.
Or perhaps it was a question for Freida Stran¡ªthough if my favorite information broker was going to run to Lisa for answers, I might as well start there myself. I had enough questions I wanted to pose to Freida, as it were. With summer coming up, aside from the handful of days of rain, I was going to be in a drought of rain and information, so it was best to take advantage of her few working days.
My mind churned with everything that needed to be done.
I leaned against the plush seating of the carriage, closing my eyes.
With training my mind among the monks off the table, I now had time to tackle the matters I had originally intended to delay. But now that it came to it, there was too much to complete.
But after settling the most critical pieces, I''d travel. And while I was at it, I''d hone my skills in Chaos Magic.
Exploring the vast expanse of countries and cities across the two continents wasn''t just an opportunity to gain knowledge toward my preparation for the war¡ªit was something I genuinely enjoyed doing in the previous Round.
But for now, I was looking forward to returning home.
"Remlend, tell the driver to go straight to Genise. No stops except to change horses," I murmured, eyes still closed.
"Of course, young master Luca." Remlend tapped the wall behind him and relayed my orders.
It was going to be a long drive, but I was looking forward to returning home.
However, that comforting feeling went up in smoke. Literally.
By the time we arrived at Genise, it was already nightfall, but the night was anything but still.
A sharp, acrid scent filled my nostrils before I even laid eyes on the source. Burning wood. Scorched fabric. Something darker, more bitter¡ªcharred flesh.
"Fire," I muttered before the carriage even entered the capital city walls.
Thick plumes of black smoke billowed into the sky, their heavy tendrils clinging to the wind, blotting out the stars. The crackling of flames filled the air, punctuated by the splintering groan of collapsing beams. Distant cries rang out. Some shouting orders, others wailing in despair.
A deep, resonant bell tolled in the distance, its somber chime cutting through the chaos. A warning. A command for all to stay away.
However, we ignored it, the carriage moving directly toward the carnage.
My stomach twisted as we rounded the final bend, revealing a sight I had witnessed once before.
The Frey Manor was ablaze.
CH 208 - The Death Pact (Part 4)
I stood in a daze, staring at the fire. The blistering heat singed the air I breathed, licking at my skin even from this distance.
The fire roared hungrily, its golden tongues twisting and leaping into the night sky, turning the darkness into a flickering hellscape of orange and red. Charred wood snapped and crackled, the beams of the manor groaning as they buckled and collapsed, sending a flurry of embers spiraling upward.
Yells sounded as one of the towers came crashing down, causing the earth to rumble beneath my feet.
Henry and Remlend stood beside me, gazing at the blazing destruction. Henry swore under his breath, fists clenched as he watched the flames consume everything. In contrast, Remlend''s expression remained unchanged and difficult to read.
Apophis was coiled around my left shoulder so still that I had nearly forgotten he was there. Yet as he looked on, his body tensed, muscles contracting with such force that his grip on my shoulder and upper arm grew painfully tight. His purple eyes stayed fixed on the inferno, gleaming with an emotion I couldn''t quite read.
As for me, memories of the past attempted to push through, barred away by the thick gates of my affliction, Ignorance is Bliss. I couldn''t remember the details of the fire that burned every one to a crisp in my first life, but I remembered enough to realize that this fire was on a much grander scale.
Harley Whitmore.
She was responsible for turning my home into ash in the prior life. Had she actually been a more potent fire mage now than in a few years'' time? Or did she amplify the destructive scale of her fire because there were more people living in the Frey Manor at this time?
Yet, even with those questions swirling in my head, more discrepancies arose.
"Get more water over here!" someone shouted to my left, their voice raw with urgency.
"Ice runestones! We need more ice runestones!" another voice yelled from my right.
Unlike the grim future I had lived through in the year 782 of the Adovorian calendar¡ªwhere the Frey Manor was left to burn without intervention from the royal police, The Order, or the firefighters¡ªtoday, the grounds were swarming with members of each organization, all working frantically to combat the inferno.
At least three dozen firefighters were scattered around the perimeter, dousing the flames with torrents of water, cooled down with ice runestones. Members of The Order weaved through the chaos, aiding the firefighters and pushing back onlookers from the erratic blaze. The royal police were already questioning witnesses, trying to piece together what had happened.
"Luca Frey?"
A woman''s voice sounded behind me.
I turned to find a stern-faced officer standing before me, her dark hair pulled back into a low bun beneath a peaked cap adorned with the royal family crest. Lines of experience etched her mid-forties face, and her gaze was sharp.
"I''m Debbie Cross," she stated. "I have a few questions for you."
"What happened?" I asked, my voice more brittle than I intended. "I just got back into Genise."
I felt a lump form in my throat.
"Who died?" I asked.
The stench in the air made it clear¡ªpeople had perished. People I''d seen just days ago, laughing, talking, living, now lumps of charcoal.
I swallowed hard. "Is my family safe?"
The officer''s eyes flickered with pity, her stern demeanor softening. She looked away, her gaze lingering on the blackened rubble before she motioned toward a royal police carriage parked nearby. "Please follow me. We should talk somewhere private."
I closed my eyes and took a deep, shaky breath, the smoke stinging my lungs.
Damn it.
"Remlend, find someone from our household who can tell us what happened. Henry, come with me," I ordered, forcing my voice to stay steady. There was no point in letting my emotions muddle my judgment. Not yet. Not until I understood exactly what had occurred.
I turned and walked toward the carriage, my legs stiff and unsteady. Henry followed, his face pale as he glanced back at the burning ruins. The shouts of firefighters and the crackling of flames filled the night. It was pure chaos and despair.
Inside the carriage, the noise dulled, replaced by an eerie silence.
She likely has noise-canceling magic set up.
I gazed around the dark carriage.
Debbie sat across from me, her expression grim. She didn''t waste any time. "The fire started around five o''clock. It appears the instigator waited until all your family members were home."
I blinked, feeling the weight of her words hit me.
"My whole family was home?" I mustered out, unable to voice out the real question that was screaming in my mind.
Were they still alive?
Debbie nodded. However, it was in regards to the question I had posed aloud. "Unfortunately, yes. Based on other testimonials, it appears that a magical barrier was put up, preventing anyone from leaving the manor. There were reports of staff members attempting to exit the front gates but seemingly blocked by an invisible barrier."
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
I clenched my jaw, my chest tightening as I stared at the dirty floor of the carriage.
Was that what happened in my first life? Is that why there hadn''t been a single survivor¡ except me?
"The barrier was removed," Debbie continued, her voice heavy. "But it took over an hour to dismantle the spell. It was¡ complicated."
An hour. An hour of burning alive with no way out.
I bit my lip and stared down at my fingers.
In my first life, no one had bothered to take down that barrier. They had let the fire burn itself out, containing the destruction to the Frey Manor.
Debbie''s voice pulled me back. "So far, twenty-two bodies have been recovered. But due to the nature of the fire, the flames haven''t been fully extinguished yet. We expect to find more¡" She trailed off.
I cleared my throat. My head felt light, my vision swimming.
"Were there any survivors?" I forced myself to ask, meeting her gaze head-on.
Debbie''s eyes softened, her shoulders sagging as she exhaled. "No."
A cold numbness spread through me. I closed my eyes, rubbing my hands over my face, pressing hard against my eyelids as if I could erase the nightmare unfolding before me. But the heat from the fire outside still seeped inside the carriage, prickling my skin, reminding me that this was real.
Why? Why had my family''s death timeline been expedited? Moreover, it wasn''t just one person¡ªit was all of them. All in one go.
I shook the thought away.
No. I was jumping to conclusions. I didn''t ask clearly enough.
"Are any of my family members still alive?" The question cracked as it left my lips, my hands still covering my face.
"It''s¡ unlikely."
I grit my teeth.
Damn it. Why? Why? Why?! Why!!!
~Master, they''ll all be alive and well on the next loop.
Apophis''s voice slithered into my mind, his attempt at consolation hollow and meaningless.
A sneer twisted across my face.
This damned snake¡
Sure, they''d be alive in the next loop. But in this one, they were dead. In this one, they were still my family. And they died one of the most excruciating deaths imaginable. Burned alive or suffocated by smoke¡ªI didn''t know, and I didn''t want to know.
I dragged my hands down my face, feeling the chill of my sweat. I forced myself to look at Debbie, my voice sharper than before. "Who was it? Who did this?"
The question was half-rhetorical. I was certain Harley Whitmore was involved. But the barrier complicated things. This wasn''t the work of a single person.
"That is what I''d like your help in understanding," she replied.
She pulled out a thick notepad.
"I heard you were attacked in the Town of Ascot, and a fire had broke out at the villa," she began, reading off her notes.
"That fire and this are two separate matters," I interjected, somewhat irritated at the incorrect connection between Leona and what happened to my family.
"Indeed," she agreed, unfazed by my interruption. "However, there''s an odd connection."
I frowned. "How so?"
"The Town of Ascot was attacked by undead individuals," she explained.
I nodded, not seeing the connection myself. "And?"
"Your grandmother''s villa wasn''t the only target," Debbie continued, her voice lowering. "Another family was attacked by undead around the same time."
I straightened, my interest piqued. "Who?"
"The family of a powerful mage¡ªRa Sol," she answered, her eyes never leaving my face.
I frowned. The name meant nothing to me.
But Apophis''s reaction was immediate. His body tightened around my shoulder as his low, mocking hiss echoed in my mind.
~That damned bastard. Of course he''s involved.
My confusion only deepened. What history did Apophis have with this Ra Sol?
"Here''s where it gets strange," Debbie continued, oblivious to the snake''s reaction. "Your family and Ra Sol''s defended themselves against the undead using fire."
I blinked, the pieces not quite fitting together. "Are you suggesting the one who sent the undead also set fire to the Frey Manor?"
I was quite certain the undead were the work of someone on the Kobar Empire''s side, given the extensive use of the despicable magic in the attack on Adovoria.
"That''s yet to be determined," she said, tapping her pen against the notepad. "But here''s the thing¡ªin this day and age, mages are rare. Competent mages even more so. And powerful mages¡ they can be counted on two hands."
My eyes widened, the absurd realization setting in.
"You think¡ Ra Sol set fire to my home?" I asked in disbelief.
"What about Harley Whitmore?" I offered.
Debbie''s gaze sharpened, her jaw tightening. "Harley Whitmore is indeed a powerful mage, but there''s only one fire mage capable of conjuring an inferno of this scale."
"Why?" The question came out hollow. My confusion was as deep as the sea now and my thoughts spiraled like a hurricane.
What motive could he possibly have? Why target my family?
Debbie''s eyes searched mine. "I''m hoping you can shed some light on that."
* ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ *
Rana sighed, tucking her long, curly hair behind her ears as she gazed out at the endless stretch of forest surrounding the forty-story magic tower where she was confined. Confined by none other than her father.
Obviously for my protection.
After the recent attack on the cottage, her father deemed it too unsafe for Rana to remain there. And so, he followed the plot of an old fairy tale he once read to her¡ªof a princess locked away in a tower by her mother. Only this wasn''t just any ordinary tower. Magic towers were notoriously indestructible, their walls reinforced by spells crafted by ancient and powerful mages. Even though this one had been abandoned for at least a century, it stood in near-perfect condition, untouched by time or decay.
The tower wasn''t even in Adovoria; it was hidden deep within Laupia, a land stricken by revolution and unrest. Yet, somehow, her father thought it was safer here.
Rana didn''t bother arguing. At least the change in scenery was something. And being in a magic tower¡ªalbeit an abandoned one¡ªmeant there were likely treasures left behind, hidden in forgotten corners. With forty stories and enough rooms to house at least sixty people, there was plenty to explore.
Most of the valuable artifacts and books had clearly been looted long ago, but odd pieces of equipment remained, likely because no one knew how to use them.
But for Rana, those strange instruments were exactly what she needed.
She opened the book her father still believed to be about agriculture, her fingers trailing over the scribbled notes and pictures on the margins.
"Alright, I have the small flask, the large flask¡ funnels, and tubes," she murmured, her golden eyes scanning the scattered equipment on the table.
She checked her stash of herbs and ingredients she''d convinced one of her caretakers to fetch, claiming she needed them for tea and recipe preparation.
Well, she hadn''t exactly lied. She was following a recipe¡ªjust not one meant to be eaten.
Her fingers brushed over the rough, jagged scar on her arm.
If I get this right, I should be able to reverse the scar on my arm.
But she wasn''t reckless. This was her first attempt at magic on a cellular level, and she wouldn''t risk mutilating herself further. Her gaze flicked to the row of potted flowers on the windowsill. One of the guards had brought them, probably thinking she wanted to decorate her room.
She smirked.
They''d never guess I''d be attempting interior decorating on the plants themselves.
The book''s notes recommended practical experiments, but the subjects suggested by the author were living beings. Human, even. Rana couldn''t bring herself to test the magic on even a snail, let alone anything larger. So she decided to start small¡ªwith a daisy.
If cellular manipulation magic could alter the structure of a living flower, she''d know she was on the right track.
Rana took a deep breath, her fingers tingling with anticipation as she reached for the first flask. The sunlight streaming through the window danced across the glass, casting fragmented rainbows across her workspace.
Even if the cottage isn''t attacked by the undead again, I should suggest he lock me up anyway. For my safety, of course.
Her smirk widened. Yes, for her safety¡ and her studies.
CH 209 - The Death Pact (Part 5)
Debbie maintained her gaze on me, comfortably patient to continue the long, awkward silence until I produced some answers.
However, I was about as clueless as her, if not more, as to why some powerful mage decided to burn my home and family to smithereens.
I gazed out the blackened window of the carriage that prevented anyone from looking in and made the view outside difficult to make out.
My home was gone. My family¡
My chest tightened, and I forced myself to inhale slowly, looking down at my hands. There was no point in losing control now.
But why? Why would a powerful mage like Ra Sol target my family?
I blinked.
Or perhaps I wasn¡¯t entirely without a clue.
In the previous Round, Freida Stran had informed me about Harley Whitmore¡ªthe woman with the bob of platinum blonde hair who burned down my home in my original life. She was part of the Guardians of Luminal, a secretive and evil organization convinced that my family would bring about an apocalypse. Charles, one of the oldest Frey staff members, was exposed as a member of that twisted group, and I made sure to eliminate that threat the day I restarted the loop in this Round.
Could Ra Sol be tied to them too?
My eyes narrowed as I stared at the floor, my thoughts spiraling.
If he was part of that same organization, it could explain his motive to some extent. But then, why did the timeline change? And why did he come instead of Harley Whitmore?
Unless¡ the attack on his family pushed him to take action. If the Guardians of Luminal believed my family would end the world, then an attack on his loved ones would be the perfect trigger for him to retaliate. It was an incorrectly placed retaliation, but the Guardians of Luminal weren¡¯t exactly with their heads on straight, given their targeted and malicious view in regard to my family.
I sighed.
My theory was rather fragile. I was merely stacking one speculation on top of another.
No. I needed facts, not guesses.
I straightened my back and adjusted my shoulders, noting that Debbie¡¯s gaze was still locked on me, unbothered by the prolonged silence.
I¡¯d have to ask Freida Stran to investigate Ra Sol and his connections. For now, though, I had someone else who might have answers. My gaze shifted to the snake coiled comfortably around my left shoulder.
[[ Apophis, do you know why Ra Sol attacked my family? ]]
The snake¡¯s cold and vicious voice slithered through my mind.
~That pest probably came to torment me again.
I frowned.
[[ Why would he do that? How do you know Ra Sol anyhow? ]]
A low hiss sounded into my mind.
~We come from the same realm. He was the one responsible for my banishment to this realm. Then, to add salt to the wound, he followed me here, caught me, and sold me off to that experimenting bitch.
My eyes widened.
A multitude of new questions twirled through my mind as I looked at the snake coiled around my shoulder, his purple eyes gleaming with malice.
Just then, a sudden knock on the carriage door jolted me upright.
The officer¡¯s face on the other side was hard to make out through the darkened window, but it was evidently an expression of urgency. His mouth moved, but the soundproof carriage didn¡¯t carry his words inside.
Debbie cracked open the door.
¡°What is it?¡± she asked.
¡°Officer Cross! There appear to be survivors!¡± the young officer exclaimed, his voice trembling with a mixture of shock and hope.
I didn¡¯t wait for permission. I was out of the carriage in an instant.
¡°Who? Who survived?¡± I demanded.
But my feet refused to wait for answers. They carried me toward the manor, racing across the scorched earth. My eyes wandered across the wreckage, whose fire was finally submitting to the extinguishing attempts by the firefighters.
And then, I saw it.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
My breath caught in my throat.
¡°A holy sign¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s an angel¡¡±
Murmurs and gasps rippled through the crowd. A handful of people even dropped to their knees in prayer.
~What a divine and pure magic.
Even Apophis was in evident awe.
Amid the smoldering ruins of my once-home, a blindingly white light emerged. Majestic wings of pure white wrapped protectively around a shimmering cocoon. Within that luminous shield, a group of people huddled together, safe and untouched.
My vision blurred with tears as the familiar faces inside the light came into focus.
They¡¯re alive.
A sob of relief escaped me, but I swallowed it down, my gaze locking onto the boy cradled in the guard¡¯s arms. The protective magic radiated from him, the source of that miraculous light.
¡°Fin¡ your attribute¡ it changed,¡± I whispered.
***
The Mage of Catastrophes. Master of Curses. Shadow Chains Weaver.
Those were all the titles given to Fin in my original life. No mage could match his mastery of hexes and curse magic. With just a brush of his fingers and a few murmured words, he could unleash a pandemic upon an entire city. Shadowy chains would rise at his command, writhing across the battlefield like serpents. They ensnared his enemies, coiling around them, holding them helpless before Adovoria¡¯s advancing soldiers.
His power was the cornerstone of our war effort, the reason for every victory we claimed.
Fin was the sole reason today¡¯s battle was won as quickly and efficiently as it was.
The earth still bore the traces of his magic¡ªor rather, what was achieved because of what he had brought into existence. The air was heavy, not with the smoke or ash of destruction, but with the unmistakable scent of blood. It clung to the atmosphere, a metallic tang that hinted at the battle that took place around us.
Perhaps ¡°battle¡± wasn¡¯t the right word. It was more like a one-sided execution. The enemy hadn¡¯t stood a chance. Fin¡¯s shadow chains had immobilized them, trapping them in place, unable to move away from the swords and shackles of The Order.
And yet, the city itself was untouched.
Not a single window was shattered. The buildings stood unscathed, their white facades clean and intact. Colorful flags fluttered lazily in the breeze, catching the late afternoon sun. Birds flitted from rooftop to rooftop, their cheerful chirping eerily at odds with the blood-soaked ground below. Pots with vibrant flowers perched on windowsills, their petals unblemished, swaying gently as if unaware of the horrors that had unfolded beneath them.
It was a chilling juxtaposition¡ªthe undisturbed beauty of the city and the silent massacre that had taken place within it.
Still, lives were lost. Those who dared to exploit the chaos spreading across the continent, seizing opportunities in the wake of the Kobar Empire¡¯s conquests, were shown the true meaning of despair. They faced Fin¡¯s power, his curses stripping them helpless and his shadowy chains binding them to their end.
Officially, Fin was a hero of Adovoria, a savior who had secured yet another victory for our side. And to those who stood against him, he was nothing short of a catastrophe.
However, it wasn¡¯t just the enemy that feared him.
¡°I¡¯m glad he¡¯s on our side¡¡±
¡°Agreed. It¡¯s terrifying magic. A battle that should¡¯ve lasted days¡ªmaybe even weeks¡ªended in just one day.¡±
¡°Calling it ¡®magic¡¯ doesn¡¯t feel right. It¡¯s darker¡ even more sinister than the necromancy the Kobar Empire uses. Gives me the chills. Do you think Grandov could really control him if he turned against us?¡±
¡°Shush! He¡¯ll hear you.¡±
My gaze snapped to the soldiers huddling together near the remnants of a collapsed gate. They spoke in hushed voices, stealing wary glances at Fin.
Ungrateful idiots.
¡°Fin, don¡¯t mind them,¡± I muttered, handing him a chunk of rye bread. The loaf was rough and dense, not particularly appetizing, but good enough to sustain us. And there was something familiar and comforting to it.
We were resting within the walls of a conquered city in the United Republic of Nales. The cobblestone streets were littered with debris and remnants of the opposing soldiers who had been cut down.
Despite the looming threat of the Kobar Empire, some opportunistic leaders had seized the chaos to expand their territories. Two ambitious states within the United Republic of Nales had mistakenly believed that Adovoria¡¯s puppet queen meant an easy victory.
However, they had severely underestimated how organized The Order was. Despite the internal issues of my kingdom, Grandov had expertly guided our army to victory in every fight and battle.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it,¡± Fin replied, brushing his white hair. His fingers trembled slightly before he hid them in his lap.
I frowned.
Dirt streaked Fin¡¯s pale cheeks, and his shoulders slumped as though carrying an invisible weight.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t get used to it. Want me to go teach them a lesson?¡± I asked, my voice loud enough for the soldiers to hear me.
I saw a few of them flinch at my words.
However, Fin shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re right¡ It is a scary type of magic. I wouldn¡¯t use it either, but¡ I don¡¯t really have any other skills. And it pays well.¡±
He forced a smile, but it was hollow. His hazel eyes did not match the curve of his lips.
¡°Hahhhh¡ Fin, you¡¯re too young to have such an expression,¡± I muttered, taking a bite of my rye bread.
Fin stared at the bread that I handed him before taking a bite himself, chewing slowly, his gaze distant. The late afternoon sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across his face and accentuating the dark circles beneath his eyes.
Around us, the conquered city lay silent, its life extinguished by the battle. The streets were empty, devoid of the bustling crowds that should¡¯ve been there at this time of day. Shattered remnants of daily life¡ªabandoned market stalls, a child¡¯s toy half-buried in the dirt¡ªlay scattered, forgotten in the aftermath.
I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow for the city¡¯s residents, who were caught in a conflict they likely had no say in. Those who hadn¡¯t managed to flee were either slaughtered or imprisoned, awaiting their fate as bargaining chips for future negotiations. But I knew from experience, having won against a different state of the United Republic of Nales, that only the nobles and a select few with political value would be ransomed. The rest were deemed expendable, mere casualties of war, their lives reduced to collateral damage.
War was such an ugly, cruel thing. It didn¡¯t care who started the conflict. It only consumed.
I looked up.
Above, the sky stretched endlessly, a pale, indifferent blue, utterly untouched by the devastation below. Not a single cloud marred its serene expanse. The sun continued its descent toward the horizon, painting the rooftops in soft shades of amber and gold. It was beautiful, almost mocking in its tranquility, as if oblivious to the suffering it illuminated.
How cruel that the world could look so peaceful while people were being torn apart.
I glanced toward Fin.
His white hair caught the golden light, appearing almost ethereal against his weary expression.
An angel. That¡¯s what he appeared like to me.
¡°I and everyone else are alive because of you,¡± I said softly, grateful to have him by my side.
His long eyelashes flickered, but he said nothing.
Perhaps one day, others would acknowledge him as the kind soul and savior he truly was.
CH 210 - The Death Pact (Part 6)
"One moment, we were eating dinner," Micah recalled, sitting across from me in the royal carriage, "and the next, the walls were in flames. There was no time to escape from the dining room¡ªthe door was swallowed by fire before we could stand up from our chairs."
The fire had spread in an instant, consuming the manor in a handful of minutes.
As Micah spoke, providing a recollection of the horrors that had occurred within the manor, I turned my gaze toward the window of the royal carriage. The once-grand estate of the Frey family was now nothing more than smoldering ruins, blackened and broken against the late evening sky. Thick plumes of smoke still curled into the air, the last remnants of what used to be our home.
To think I''d see this view again.
I sighed as the carriage we were in turned and the destruction hid from view behind some buildings.
Several carriages, arranged by Princess Evelyn, were provided to carry the survivors of the Frey Manor away from the carnage and to our new, albeit temporary, home in West Genise. Micah and I had one carriage to ourselves to speak in private; after all, he was still the only person of my family who knew about the reality of the looping Game I was living in.
"If Fin hadn''t been with us, we''d all have burned to a crisp," Micah said, his emerald-green eyes meeting mine. "We''re lucky he was with us."
A lump in my throat momentarily returned.
I had been this close to losing my entire family in one go.
I swallowed it down and focused on my breathing, recalling the mental training with the monks.
But I didn''t lose them. They all survived.
My parents, siblings, and Fin had gathered in the formal dining room for their evening meal. It was a rare occurrence¡ªmy family seldom could eat together due to conflicting schedules¡ªbut we always tried to eat together whenever possible.
"Should I thank Ra Sol for burning down the manor in the midst of dinner¡?" I muttered, gazing out the window again at the opulent mansions of West Genise that we passed.
The timing was ultimately the reason so many of the people I cared about managed to survive.
Had they been anywhere else¡ªscattered throughout the manor instead of gathered in one place¡ªFin wouldn''t have been able to shield them in time. But because my family had been near him when the fire broke out, his magic had enveloped them, protecting them in its cocoon even as the walls collapsed and the ceiling caved in.
Not everyone in Frey Manor had been as fortunate. Fin was powerful, but he was still a budding mage and not yet strong enough to extend his magic to the entire household. Even so, it was remarkable that he had managed to sustain the barrier for several hours.
"Perhaps there''s some gratitude to be found in the timing," Micah admitted. "However, he likely chose dinner time deliberately. It was the hour when most of the household would be inside, deep within the manor, with limited escape routes." He paused, his expression darkening. "He had no way of knowing about Fin''s existence. He intended for no one to survive."
I opened my mouth to ask how Ra Sol had known the exact time our meals were served, but the answer struck me before I could summon the question.
"Charles," I murmured, my jaw tightening.
Micah nodded. "That is likely to be the case if Ra Sol is also involved with the Guardians of Luminal, as you suspect."
A heavy sigh escaped me. I rubbed my face with both hands, feeling the weight of exhaustion on me.
"Do you think anyone else survived?" I asked.
When the fire broke out, my parents, siblings, and a handful of guards and servants had been in the dining room with Fin. Thanks to him, they had all made it out alive. But what about the others?
"What about Sarka and Leo?" I inquired.
I had provided Sarka Jarbez with the notes of the previous round of the perfected portal that she created¡ªand not just the miniature one but the larger one. In the previous loop on day ten, she had managed to create a functioning mini-portal, albeit one that still required to be tested. Were my notes and ten days sufficient to create a functioning larger portal? And more importantly, were they able to use it to escape from the Frey Manor?
Micah''s expression hardened. "Perhaps. When dinner started, a servant informed us they were still in their workshop, tweaking the portal."
"If they managed to get it working¡." my voice trailed off. "Do you know where the exit portal was set up?"
Micah shook his head. "Elda might know¡ªshe had been spending a lot of time with Leo."
I made a mental note to ask her as soon as possible.
The carriage continued its way uphill before finally rolling to a stop in an expansive courtyard paved with polished stone. Ornate light stones flickered in the night, casting elongated shadows over the perfectly manicured hedges and the grand fountain at the center¡ªa stone sculpture of a mermaid brushing her long hair with a golden comb, which I suspected was genuine gold.
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
The carriage door opened, and I stepped out, my gaze immediately drawn to the towering mansion before me.
"This is our temporary residence?" I balked, taking in the grandiose structure. It was extravagant, with intricate stonework, massive arched windows, and balconies that jutted out.
The Frey Manor was nothing to scoff at, but the exuberance of this mansion was almost grotesque. Gold could be found on every bit of metal detailing that was not stone.
Micah patted my back, joining me outside. "Until a few days ago, it was the residence of Alexandre Lavoisier, a marquis. However, certain¡ questionable interests of his have recently come to light. Rather than face the repercussions, he appears to have taken the coward''s route and fled."
I turned to him, my brows furrowing. "What sort of questionable interests?"
Micah leaned in, his breath warm against my ear as he whispered, "The scroll we found at The Alchemist''s Tower¡ªI''ve had it fully deciphered."
He pulled away, flashing me his usual charming smile.
Ah.
I suddenly felt something boil within me.
Marquis Lavoisier had been one of the buyers. One of those who had been funding the Alchemist''s work.
This detail wasn''t lost on Apophis, who lay across my left shoulder. He hissed in disgust and filled my mind with vicious words. And not just into my own. Micah¡¯s expression flickered ever so slightly, confirming that my brother had also received the snake¡¯s scathing thoughts.
"Don''t worry," Micah muttered. His green eyes gazed toward Apophis before locking into mine. "All the buyers are being taken care of... in one way or another."
"Good." I nodded, proud of my brother.
Micah exhaled, tilting his head toward the grand estate before us.
"I would have preferred the previous resident of this place had stayed and faced justice here in Adovoria," Micah continued, his tone light but holding an edge beneath the surface, "but I suppose seizing his estate makes for a decent consolation prize. No matter¡ªhe''ll face proper consequences in Lellei, where I hear he''s decided to settle."
As we approached the mansion''s entrance, the royal guards pushed open the towering double doors, revealing the opulence within.
We were the first of the Freys to arrive.
Ou steps echoed across the beige marble floor that stretched across the vast expanse of the foyer, polished to an immaculate sheen that reflected the light of an elaborate light stone chandelier overhead. A grand pair of symmetrical staircases, with gold-adorned railings, curved upwards on either side of the space.
The walls were covered with enormous portraits in ornate gilded frames. The paintings depicted men and women with arrogant and domineering expressions. Likely the marquis''s ancestors¡ or perhaps one of them was the despicable man himself, immortalized in layers of oil paint and vanity.
"Micah!"
A familiar voice rang through the grand hall. Princess Evelyn stood atop one of the staircases, her fiery red hair catching the light as she quickly descended, just shy of outright running.
The moment she reached him, she threw her arms around my brother, holding him in a tight embrace. Relief was written all over her face, but as she pulled back, her hands moved instinctively over his arms and shoulders, searching for any sign of injury.
"I''m fine," Micah reassured her. His green eyes had a mischievous glint to them as he lowered his voice. "Though if you insist, you can inspect me better when we''re alone."
I coughed and turned my face to inspect the surroundings better, taking a particular interest in the large-nosed man depicted in one of the four enormous paintings of this room.
I squinted at the picture.
Is that the marquis?
Given that it had the most prominent position in the foyer, I suspected as much.
"Luca," Evelyn addressed me with a warm smile, acknowledging my presence. "It''s good to meet you finally, and I''m relieved you''re unharmed as well."
"Likewise, Princess," I said with a slight bow. I knew she disliked excessive formality, but since this was our first meeting, at least from her perspective, I opted for some level of formality so as not to come off rude.
It was an odd feeling. I had met with her countless times in prior loops, but for her, this was our first introduction.
"You can just call me Evelyn," she said with a wave of her hand. "We''ve only just met, but I already feel I owe you a great deal of thanks. Ah, Duncan Genuiver has been adjusting well to his new role, by the way. He''s already been a tremendous help."
"I am glad to hear it," I replied with a smile.
"I heard from Luca that Ra Sol is the prime suspect in the attack?" Micah inquired, changing the subject.
At once, Evelyn''s expression darkened. She glanced toward the handful of guards nearby.
"We should discuss this somewhere private," she said, motioning for us to follow her.
A short walk later, I sank into a red velvet armchair, the plush and antique fabric yielding beneath me. The office, once belonging to the estate''s previous owner, appeared to be ancient but meticulously upkept.
Dark wood paneling lined the walls, interrupted only by towering bookshelves overflowing with leather-bound tomes and locked scrolls. The air smelled faintly of aged parchment, tobacco, and spilt liquor.
My eyes swept a shelf of expensive, honey-colored liquor.
This man certainly liked to drink.
"I''ve read the report as well; there''s little to suspect," Evelyn said, leaning against the large office desk, her arms crossed. "Ra Sol has been confirmed by several accounts to have been responsible for the fire."
Micah sighed, running one hand through his blonde hair. He had an expression of resigned acceptance. "Ah, that''s unfortunate. So there''s nothing to be done about him from your end."
A small, knowing smile appeared on Evelyn''s lips.
"It''s confidential information, but of course, you''re aware of that?"
I blinked.
"What is it?" I inquired, wanting to be looped in.
Evelyn tilted her head toward Micah, who took it upon himself to explain.
"Ra Sol is beyond reproach," he said simply. "At least as far as Adovorian law is concerned."
"Why?" I asked.
Perhaps if this were my original life, I wouldn''t have questioned it; no one cared when the fire broke out and extinguished whatever life remained in the Frey Manor. However, today, circumstances are quite different.
"Because," Evelyn answered, her voice laced with resignation, "he is one of the Honored Adovorian Heroes."
The title sent a flicker of recognition through me. I recalled Professor Whistle''s lessons on this particular privilege; it was an ironclad protection granted to a select few due to great deeds done for the royal family.
"He''s untouchable?" I echoed, just to be sure.
Evelyn nodded.
"No history book will ever mention him¡ªby his request¡ªbut two decades ago, during the mass assassinations of high-profile figures, a handful of individuals emerged seemingly from nowhere, saving nobles and leaders from certain death. Ra Sol was one of these heroes," she explained.
My gaze met Micah''s, a silent understanding passing between us.
The mass summoning of the previous Game.
Evelyn''s voice broke through the pause in the air. "Two decades ago, Ra Sol saved my father¡ and me."